Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2015 


https://archive.org/details/illustratedlives01dacu 


— 

'i  - (<  ■ 


f*  .***'««•  ''!LoS  Ytf^  ■■/.^■^ 
C OrCT^iy  & -ft*"-  j i off**-*." 

I^w,  r ■ uU-T'&ne-*-- : -.  S 


a~lC/  u^c  hd 

' r 1 / > / • ' ■»■  / /. 


'I’o^.U'^sr  *w?  '.^  "7  ",  7 

7;IL  dteM.  cM 

-*-x  / > . . > . .4.  1 .•  / - , i 


/7  ,-7_tj; 

4<kv* 


(Pn&/.  A **  / ' w ^ ^ • '** 


/ 


/ - V/  ."C 

/ f «<  =- 

? -1,  r 


V#£& 


X>ui  a a ,,  , , 

/ f / / '■'/  /■  ■'-<'  i- 

i . . / r;  f'l  • 


/ 


J C Cv  <&•  J* 


< //.  4 - S f'l  j / 

-- 


' .'  i ■ -,  f\*l~L-'-'i  w /■- 

'.  . . ' / r 

■ 

. L .:‘  . -7.  * ft.  ’ ’-  •• 


' / 4 


;'-• 


J /•-•• 

'X  G^J  (x  yf i 7 ./^,;-L  4 •/ 


r 'Gi  / 


C L f \4 


> i 


ILLUSTRATED 


LIVES  AND  ADVENTURES 


OF 


YOUNGER  BROTHERS, 

* 

THE  NOTED  WESTERN  OUTLAWS. 

BY 

Hon.  J.  A.  DACUS,  Ph.  D., 

Author  of  “Idlewild,”  “The  Great  Strikes,”  “Battling- with  the  Demon,’’ 
“Guide  to  Success,”  &c.,  formerly  of  the  Editorial  Staff  of 
the  “St.  Louis  Republican,”  and  Member  of  the 
Missouri  Legislature. 


“Strange  murmurs  fill  my  tingling  ears, 
Bristles  my  hair,  my  sinews  quake, 

At  this  dread  tale  of  reckless  deeds.” 


Illustrated  -with  Portraits  from  Life  and  Numerous  Engravings , 
Made  Expressly  for  this  Book. 

NEW  EDITION. 

Enlarged  and  Improved,  with  History  Complete  to  1881. 


ST  . LOUIS  : 

N.  D.  THOMPSON  & CO.,  Publishers, 
Nos.  520,  522  and  524  Pine  Street. 

1881. 


Entered,  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1881,  by 
N.  D.  THOMPSON  & CO., 

In  the  Office  of  the  Librarian  of  Congress,  at  Washington,  D.  C. 


WESTERN  ELECTROTYPE  FOUNDRY,  ST.  LOU'S. 


JESSE  JAMES  AT  LONG  BRANCH. 

FROM  A LATE  PHOTOGRAPH. 
(Copyrighted.) 


i 


4q,l«-qgl 


PUBLISHERS’  PREFACE 

TO  THE 

NEW  ELECTROTYPE  EDITION. 

: o : 

The  extraordinary  demand  for  this  history  having  worn 
out  the  original  set  of  stereotype  plates,  within  the  first 
year  of  its  issue,  the  publishers,  at  heavy  outlay,  have 
had  the  entire  work  reset  and  newly  electrotyped.  Ad- 
vantage has  been  taken  of  this  opportunity  to  revise  and 
bring  the  history  down  to  date,  and  also  to  enlarge  and 
greatly  improve  the  work,  as  befits  its  character  as  the 
standard  authority  on  this  important  and  popular  his- 
toric subject. 

Numerous  carefully  engraved  portraits  and  views  have 
been  added,  taken  from  life  and  actual  photographs, 
which  an  intelligent  public  will  at  ' once  recognize  as 
vastly  more  valuable  and  instructive  than  the  common 
cheap  and  flashy  colored  cuts  can  possibly  be  made. 

Authentic  and  carefully  written  biographies  of  the  fa- 
mous Younger  Brothers  have  also  been  added,  forming 
the  second  part  of  the  present  volume. 

While  by  no  means  surprised,  the  publishers  have 
been  greatly  gratified  by  the  extraordinary  manifestations 
of  approval  with  which  this  work  has  been  received,  due, 
beyond  doubt,  to  its  accuracy  and  truthfulness,  and  the 
easy,  picturesque  style  in  which  it  is  written.  These 
characteristics  will  be  looked  for  in  vain  in  any  of  the 
feeble  yet  pretentious  imitations  which  the  wonderful 
success  of  our  canvassers  has  called  into  life. 

The  publishers  are  confident  that,  in  its  present  shape, 
Mr.  Dacus’  fascinating  volume  will  prove  more  attractive 
and  salable  than  ever. 

St.  Louis,  iSSi. 


PREFACE 


lo  : 


The  object  of  this  volume  is  to  present  the  history  of  Frank 
and  Jesse  James  in  a connected  and  authentic  fprm.  Few  per- 
sons are  aware  of  the  immense  labor  and.difficuities  attending 
such  a task,  and  which  are  made  the  secret  excuse  for  those 
highly  imaginative  (and  even  fabricated)  accounts  with  which 
the  public  have  been  repeatedly  imposed  upon.  Convinced, 
through  his  experience  as  an  editorial  writer  for  the  St.  Louis 
press,  of  the  wide-spread  and.  intense  interest  attaching  to  this 
subject,  the  author  began  collecting  data  three  years  ago,  and 
has,  since  then,  amassed,  collated  and  weighed  a mass  of  mate- 
rial which  it  is  hardly  an  exaggeration  to  call  enormous. 

Original  sources  of  information  have  been  the  author’s  princi- 
pal and  most  trusted  guide.  Visits  of  length  to  the  home  and 
neighborhood  of  Mrs.  Samuel,  the.  mother  of  Frank  and  Jesse 
James,  in  Clay  county,  Missouri,  have  been  especially  fruitful  in 
this  respect,  enabling  him  to  establish  many  otherwise  doubtful 
points,  to  clear  up  seeming  mysteries,  and  settle  numerous  con- 
troversies of  more  or  less  moment.  The  information  gathered 
during  these  visits,  the  author  regards  as  by  far  the  most  valuable 
which  he  obtained.  It  is  interwoven  into  almost  every  chapter 
of  this  book. 

It  is  a strange  commentary  upon  the  boasted  power  of  the  law 
that  the  raids  and  reprisals  of  Frank  and  Jesse  James  have  gone 
on  for  twenty  years,  upon  a scale  of  startling  magnitude  and 
boldness.  They  have  been  hunted,  at  different  times,  by  thou- 
sands of  armed  men,  stimulated  by  desperate  energy  and  the 
promise  of  large  rewards.  These  rewards  aggregate  no  less  than 
$75,000.  They  were  offered  in  vain.  The  outlaws  are  still  at 
large. 

The  remarkable  career  of  Frank  and  Jesse  James  has  been  the 
outgrowth  of  circumstances  which  constitute,  when  taken  to- 
gether, the  most  important  chapter  in  American  history.  Of 
that  history  it  is,  in  fact,  a significant  part;  and  it  is,  besides,  a 
striking  illustration  of  one  phase  of  American  life.  Recognizing 
the  propriety  of  the  demand  that  it  be  put  on  record  with  accu- 
racy, fullness  and  candor,  the  author  has  conscientiously  en- 
deavored to  present  the  facts  as  they  actually  occurred.  Con- 
clusions are  inevitable  and  necessary,  but  it  seems  the  wiser 
course  to  leave  them  for  the  reader  to  draw  for  himself. 

St.  Louis,  1S80. 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS, 

TA.OB. 

Frank  and  Jesse  James.  .....  Frontispiece. 

•Jesse  JJames  at  Long  Branch,  - 1 

Frank  James,  at  the  Age  of  Sixteen,  11 

Jesse  James,  at  the  Age  of  Fourteen,  - - - - - 11 

Frank  James,  at  the  Close  of  the  War,  ....  12 

Jesse  James,  at  the  Close  of  the  War,  - ....  12 

Mrs.  Zerelda  Samuel,  .......  1® 

Br.  Reuben  Samuel,  .......  17 

Mrs.  Susan  L.  Parmei’,  ......  23 

The  Boys  with  their  New  Shot  Guns,  .....  28 

The  Moonlight  Conference,  - - - - • - 36 

Alter  Lawrence,  --------  42 

Frank  James  Spares  a Life,  ......  50 

A Narrow  Escape,  - -----  58 

'The  Home  of  Farmer  Banes,  .....  -58 

The  Headquarters  on  the  Blackwater,  - - - 61 

Jesse  James’  Escape  from  Pin  Indians,  - - - - 68 

Killing  of  Citizen  Harkness,  ------  67 

Quantr ell’s  Last  Fight,  ......  72 

Death  of  Oil  Shepherd,  ------  97 

Fight  in  a Gamblers’  Den,  - - - - - - 108 

Nearing  Gadshill,  --------  170 

Whicker  Meets  his  Fate,  ......  189 

Night  Attack  on  the  Samuels  Residence,  - - - 197 

Death  of  Farmer  Askew,  .......  214 

Pursuit  by  U.  S.  Soldiers  After  the  Muncie  Robbery,  - - 219 

A Narrow  Escape — After  the  Huntington  Robbery,  - - 224 

Home  and  Girlhood  of  Annie  Ralston,  ....  243 

Place  of  last  Conference  before  Northfield  ....  272 

Clell  Miller,  (Corpse,  before  embalming)  ....  278 

Charlie  Pitts,  “ “ “ ....  278 

Bill  Chadwel),  “ “ “ - 278 

Frank  James’  Escape  from  Seven  Pursuers,  • - - 287 

Fight  with  Mexicans  at  Monelova,  .....  314 

An  Alarmed  Cattle  Boy,  - - - . - . -319 

After  the  “Greasers,”  - - - - - - - 323 

The  Home  of  Frank  James,  in  Texas,  .....  349 

Burning  the  Tate  House,  at  Santa  Fe,  ....  376 

Geo.  W.  Shepherd,  --------  380 

Allen  Parmer,  ........  392 

Henry  W.  Younger,  • ......  404 

Mrs.  H.  W.  Younger,  - - - - - - 405 

Cole  Younger,  ........  406 

Bob  Younger,  - ....  . 406 

Jim  Younger,  ........  407 

Schoolboy  Days  and  Country  Home  of  the  Younger  Brothers,  411 
The  Outlaws  Safe  in  their  Backwoods  Retreat,  enjoying  themselves,  429 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  I. — The  James  Family. — The  Rev.  Robert 
James — His  marriage — Removal  to  Missouri — His 
death  in  California,  .... 
CHAPTER  II.— Frank  and  Jesse. — Their  childhood 
and  youth — They  desire  fire-arms — Youthful  Nim- 
rods — Pistol  practice,  .... 

CHAPTER  III. — In  the  Guerrilla  Camp. — Frank  joins 
Quantrell — Outrage  on  Dr.  Samuels  and  Jesse — Mrs. 
Samuels  and  daughter,  Susie  James,  arrested — Jesse 
as  a courier  for  the  Guerrillas, 

CHAPTER  IV. — Bloody  War. — The  hatreds  of  the  bor- 
der people — The  Partisan  Rangers — Frankjames  asa 
scout — Fight  at  Plattsburg, 

CHAPTER  V. — At  the  Sack  of  Lawrence,  Kansas. — 
The  black  flag  unfurled — The  Guerrillas  mass  their 
forces — The  march  to  Lawrence — Capture  of  the  town 
— Frank  and  Jesse  participate,  ... 

CHAPTER  VI. — A Gory  Record. — The  cruel  strife  of 
the  border — Death  in  the  thickets — Quantrell  and  his 
followers,  ..... 
CHAPTER  VII. — Adventures  in  Separate  Fields. — 
Frank  J amesfollows  Quantrell  into  Kentucky — Fierce 
partisan  contests — Death  of  Quantrell — Jesse  follows 
George  Shepherd  to  Texas — The  last  fight  of' the  war 
— Jesse  wounded,  .... 
CHAPTER  VIII. -The  Brandenburg Tragedy.— Frank 
James  followed  by  four  men — They  attempt  to  arrest 
him — Terrible  fight — Frank  wounded  in  the  left  hip 
— Concealed  by  friends,  ... 
CHAPTER  IX. — The  Liberty  Bank  Affair. — A great 
robbery — St.  Valentine’s  day,  and  the  prize  drawn  by 
bold  marauders-The  James  Boys  accused  of  the  crime, 
CHAPTER  X. — Jesse’s  Sortie  against  the  Militia- 
men.— Attacked  at  night — The  family  council  of  war 
— Jesse  desires  to  look  out  on  the  cold  moonlight 
scene — Throws  the  door  open  and  fires  upon  the  mili- 
tiamen— Three  corpses  on  the  crisp  snow, 
CHAPTER  XI. — In  the  Hands  of  Friends. — Jesse 
goes  to  Kentucky — Among  his  relatives  and  Friends 
— Placed  under  the  care  of  Dr.  Paul  F.  Eve — A good 
time  ------- 


13-20 

21-29 

30-33 

34-39 

40-44 

45-63 

64-73 

74-78 

79-81 

S2-85 

86-89 


6 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  XII. — The  Russellville  Bank  Robbery. 

— A large  haul — The  fames  Boys  connected  with  the 
robbery — They  ride  away  on  George  Shepherd’s  horses 
— Shepherd  arrested  and  imprisoned— Death  of  Oil 
Shepherd — Persistent  pursuit  of  the  robbers — The 
Jameses  escape,  .....  90-98 

CHAPTER  XIII.— On  the  Pacific  Slope. — JesseJames 
sails  for  California — At  Paso  Robel — Frank  goes 
West— On  the  Laponsu  ranch — Adventures  in  Neva- 
da— A dark  Seance — The  Boys  return  to  the  East,  99-110 
CHAPTER  XTV — Were  They  Driven  to  Outlawry? 

— The  peculiar  circumstancessurroundingthe  Jameses 
— -Social  and  political  ostracism — -The  vigilance  com- 
mittees— Not  allowed  to  remain  at  peace  in  their 
own  home — They  go  forth  as  enemies  of  society,  m-115 
CHAPTER  XV. — The  Gallatin  Bank  Tragedy. — 
Strange  men  in  Gallatin — They  call  upon  the  Cash- 
ier— Captain  john  W.  Sheets  shot  by  Jesse  James — 

Pursuit  of  the  man-slayers — The  escape  of  the  rob- 
bers, ......  116-120 

CHAPTER  XVI. — Attempts  to  Arrest  the  Boys. — 

The  People  aroused— Detectives  on  the  trail  of  the 
Boys — Thair  neighbors  arrayed  against  them — Cap- 
tain Thomason  expresses  himself — He  is  interviewed 
by  Mrs.  Samuels — Failure  of  all  efforts  to  arrest 
them,  ......  121-123 

CHAPTER  XVII.— Outrage  at  Columbia,  Kentucky. 

— The  citizens  of  Adair  county,  Kentucky,  startled — - 
Bold  daylight  robbery  of  the  bank  at  Columbia — 

Murder  of  the  cashier,  Mr.  Martin — Chasing  the  rob- 
bers— The  marauders  escape,  ...  124-129 

CHAPTER  XVIII. — Out  of  Exile. — Domestic  and 
social  relations  of  the  Boys — Their  visits  to  the  cities 
— The  theaters  and  concert  stage— Life  in  hotels — 

How  the  Jameses  pla}'  the  part  of  gentlemen,  130-138 

CHAPTER  XIX. — The  Corydon  Raid. — The  robbers 
pay  a visit  to  Iowa — Their  sudden  appearance  at 
Corydon — They  secure  a large  sum  of  money  and 
ride  away — Hot  pursuit  by  Iowa  officers — Jesse  as  a 
rustic,  ......  139-141 

CHAPTER  XX — The  Cash  Box  of  the  Fair. — Frank 
and  Jesse  at  Kansas  City— The  gate  money  seized 
and  carried  away — The  pool  cashier  interviewed  by 

Frank.  ......  142-146 

CAPTER  XXI. — Ste.  Genevieve. — The  cashier  of  the 
bank  at  Ste.  Genevieve  surprised— Narrow  escape  of 
young  Rozier — The  bank  plundered  by  the  raiders — 

Escape  of  the  robbers,  ....  147-153 


CONTENTS. 


7 


CHAPTER  XXII. — A Railway  Train  Robbed  in  Iowa. 

— A night  vigil — On  the  Chicago,  Rock  Island  & Pa- 
cific railway  line — A locomotive  ditched  and  a fire- 
man killed — A successful  raid,  - - - 154-159 

CHAPTER  XXIII. — The  Gaines’  Place  Stage  Rob- 
bery.— How  the  invalids  en  route  to  Hot  Springs 
were  plundered  on  the  Malvern  road — Scenesand  in- 
cidents of  the  robbery — Grim  jokes  at  the  expense  of 
the  passengers,  -------  160-167 

CHAPTERXXIV. — Gadshill. — A startling  sensation. — 

The  robbers  at  the  lonely  wayside  station — The  pas- 
sengers made  prisoners  and  robbed,  ...  168-174 

CHAPTER  XXV. — After  Gadshill. — Pursuit  of  the 
robbers — Trailed  through  southern  Missouri  to  St. 

Clair  county— Diversions  in  Bentonville,  Arkansas — 

The  campaign  leads  to  a tragedy,  - 175-181 

CHAPTER  XXVI.— Whicher’s  Ride  to  Death.— The 
brave  detective  caught  in  a trap— Jim  Latche’s  ob- 
servations in  Liberty — The  use  he  made  of  his  knowl- 
edge— The  last  night  ride — Whicher  shot,  - 182-191 

CHAPTER  XXVII. — A Night  Raid  of  Detectives. — 
Attempt  to  avenge  Whicher’s  death — Preparing  a 
trap  to  catch  Frank  and  Jesse  at  the  Samuels  place — 
Fire-balls  and  bomb-shells — A terrible  scene — Death 
of  a boy  and  wounding  of  Mrs.  Samuels,  - I92-199 

CHAPTER  XXVIII. — Proposed  Amnesty.— Movement 
in  the  Legislature — Gen.  Jbnes’  amnesty  bill— Jesse 
quietly  awaits  the  turn  of  events — Failure  of  the  bill 
to  pass  in  the  Legislature — Taking  vengeance,  200-204 

CHAPTERXXIX. — San  Antonio-Austin  Stage  Plun- 
dered.— Bandits  on  the  prairies — Strange  horsemen 
at  eventide — The  stage  halted — The  passengers  plun- 
dered, ......  205-210 

CHAPTER  XXX — Farmer  Askew’s  Fate. — The  house 
of  Askew — The  farmer  incurs  the  hatred  of  thejames 
Boys — Vengeance  threatened — Assassinated  while 
standing  on  his  porch — Jesse  and  Frank  believed  to  be 
the  guilty  parties,  ....  211-216 

CHAPTER  XXXI. — Gold  Dust — The  Muncie  Busi- 
ness.— Lying  in  wait — The  evening  train  bound  from 
the  miningregions-Golden galore — The  train  stopped 
by  masked  men,  and  the  express  car  plundered,  217-220 
CHAPTER  XXXII. — Huntington,  West  Virginia. 

Bank  Robbery. — A band  of  robbers  in  the  streets — 

The  people  alarmed— Demand  upon  Mr.  Oney — The 
robbers  make  off  with  the  bank’s  funds — Capture  of 
Jack  Kean,  and  death  of  McDaniels — The  handiwork 
of  the  Jameses  shown,  ' - - - - 221-326 


8 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  XXXIII. — Jesse’s  Wooing  and  Wedding. — 
Courting  under  difficulties — A fair  cousin — She  ad- 
mires the  outlaw — The  courtship  continues,  and  Jesse 
takes  his  cousin  as  his  bride,  - 227-233 

CHAPTER  XXXIV. — A Dream  of  Love. — Frank  James 
cherishes  tender  sentiments  and  goes  a-wooing — A 
fair  girl,  beautiful  and  accomplished — Frank’s  suit 
encouraged,  ....  - 234-238 

CHAPTER  XXXV. — Fair  Annie  Ralston,  the  Out- 
law’s Bride. — How  Annie  Ralston  carried  off  the 
honors  of  her  class  at  college — A belle  in  society — 

Her  admiration  for  Frankjames — She  quietly  collects 
Uereffects,  and  leaves  her  home  to  share  her  fate  with 
Frank,  ......  239-245 

CHAPTER  XXXVI. — A Seventeen  Thousand  Dollar 
Haul. — The  train  robbery  at  Otterville — The  Young- 
ers and  the  Jameses — Frankjames  the  planner — How 
the  train  was  halted — Capture  of  Hobbs  Kerry — He 
gives  away  the  gang — The  escape,  - - 246-257 

CHAPTER  XXXVII. — In  Minnesota.— The  bandits  seek 
a new  field — Frankjames  and  the  Younger  Brothers 
— Bill  Chadwell,  Miller  and  Pitts — The  long  ride,  258-266 
CHAPTER  XXXVIII. — The  Attack  at  Northfield — 
Haywood’s  Death. — -The  raid  on  the  bank — The 
cashier  shot — Bill  Chadwell  killed  in  the  street — The 
citizens  come  to  the  rescue — Fusilades  in  the  town — 

The  bandits  forced  to  go  out  in  quick  time — A hot 
pursuit — Capture  of  the  Youngers,  - - 267-280 

CHAPTER  XXXIX. — Escape  of  Frank  and  Jesse 
James. — The  terrible  retreat — Worn  out,  and  yet  no 
chance  for  rest — A remarkable  escape — They  disap- 
pear from  the  very  midst  of  those  who  are  hunting 
them — How  they  went  away,  ...  281-288 

CHAPTER  XL. — A Visit  to  Carmen. — Frank  and  Jesse 
go  into  Mexico — They  rest  at  Carmen,  in  Chihuahua 
— The  silver  conducta — They  join  the  Mexican  party 
— Capture  of  the  treasure  bags  of  the  Mexicans,  289-297 
CHAPTER  XLI. — TheRobbers  and  their  Friends. — 

The  various  classes  of  people  who  exhibit  friendship 
for  the  Jameses— Some  are  bad  men,  who  gather 
about  them  because  they  are  brave — Social  peculi- 
arities, ......  298-305 

CHAPTER  XLII. — Excursions  into  Mexico. — Wild 
adventures  beyond  the  border — Chasing  Mexican 
cattle  thieves — A serious  time  at  Monclova — Frank 
and  Jesse  escape,  ....  306-315 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  XLIII. — Death  to  Border  Brigands. — 

Frank  and  Jesse  pay  their  respects  to  Palacio’s  band 
— The  raiders  of  the  border  punished  by  the  American 
outlaws — A pleasant  meeting  with  troops,  - 316-339 

CHAPTER  XLIV. — The  Union  Pacific  Express  Rob- 
bery.—The  Big  Springs  venture — The  persons  who 
engaged  in  it— Large  amount  of  gold  coin  taken — 

Pursuit  of  the  robbers — Death  of  Collins  at  Buffalo, 

Kansas — Jim  Berry  trailed  to  Missouri — Shot  by  the 
sheriff  of  Audrain  county,  ...  330-341 

CHAPTER  XLV. — A Visit  to  the  Home  of  Frank 
James. — A Georgian’s  experience  with  the  great  out- 
laws— The  home  life  of  Frank,  - - 342-352 

CHAPTER  XLVI. — Epistles  of  Jesse  James. — How 
Jesse  takes  his  own  partwithapen — Some  terse  speci- 
mens of  Jesse’s  style,  ....  353-360 

CHAPTER  XLVII. — Glendale. — The  last  great  train 
robbery — A night  ride  to  a lonely  wayside  station — 

How  the  robbery  was  effected,  - - 361-369 

CHAPTER  XL VIII. — Hunting  Clues. — Marshal  Lig- 
gett— His  efforts  to  hunt  down  the  robbers — Jesse 
James  once  more  to  the  front,  ...  370-372 

CHAPTER  XLIX. George  W.  Shepherd. — The 

childhood  and  youth  of  Shepherd — His  adventures  in 
Utah— Enters  the  Confederate  service — Joins  Quan- 
trell’s  band — Gets  into  trouble  with  the  gang  at 
the  time  of  Russellville — Becomes  inimical  to  the 
Jameses — Engages  with  Marshal  Liggett — Join6  the 
band — The  Short  Greek  fight,  ...  373-383 

CHAPTER  L. — Pursuit  of  the  Glendale  Robbers. — 
Shepherd  goes  south  with  the  gang — He  plans  an  am- 
buscade— Failure  of  his  plan — The  robbers  suspicious 
of  Shepherd — The  fight  in  the  forest,  - - 384-390 

CHAPTER  LI. — Allen  Parmer. — Becomes  a member 
of  Quantrell’s  band — Takes  part  in  the  sack  of  Law- 
rence— With  Quantrell  in  Kentucky — Marries  Jesse 
James’  sister — Accused  of  complicity  with  the  Glen- 
dale robbers,  .....  391-395 

CHAPTER  LII.— Jesse  James  still  a Free  Rover. — 

The  sequel  to  the  fight  with  Shepherd — Jesse  and  his 
wife  visit  relatives  and  friends  in  Kentucky — An  un- 
successful attempt  to  capture  the  outlaw,  - 396-399 


10 


CONTENTS. 


THE  YOUNGER  BROTHERS. 


CHAPTER  I. — The  Younger  Family. — The  political 
career  of  Henry  VV.  Younger — Murder  of  Mr.  Younger 
by  Jayhawkers — Brutal  treatment  of  the  daughters — 

Social  rivalries — Cole  Younger  driven  from  home  by 

the  militiamen,  .....  403-415 

CHAPTER  II. — With  Quantrell.- — A highly  interest- 
ing letter  from  Cole  Younger — He  denounces  the 
“black  oath”  as  a fraud — His  first  fight — Burning  of 
Major  Tate’s  house — Cole’s  plan  for  getting  out  of 
a bad  scrape.  .....  416-423 

CHAPTER  III.  — The  Guerrillas  Disband. — The 
Younger  Brothers  return  to  the  family  homestead — 

Cruel  treatment  of  the  Youngers  by  the  Vigilance 
Committees  — Serious  termination  of  a bar-room 
frolic — John  Younger  loses  his  life  with  Pinkerton’s 
detectives,  .....  424-432 

CHAPTER  IV. — Northfield  and  Stillwater. — The 
Youngers  abandon  their  trip  to  Texas,  and  join  in 
the  fatal  raid  on  Northfield — Jesse  James’ proposition 
to  end  Jim  Younger’s  suffering — Capture,  trial  and 
sentence  of  the  Youngers — Col.  Gaston  visits  the 
bandits  at  Stillwater,  ....  433-442 


JESSE  JAMES,  at  the  Age  of  Fourteen. 
(From  a Photograph.) 


II 


u 


Frank  James.  Jesse  James. 

Engraved  from  Photographs  taken  about  the  close  of  the  war. 


LIVES  AND  ADVENTURES 

OF 

FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


CHAPTER  I. 


THE  JAMES  FAMILY. — The  Rev.  Robert  James — 
His  marriage — Removal  to  Missouri — His  death  in 
California. 

“He  was  a godly  man, 

Gentle  and  loving.  He  sought  to  save 
From  mortal  shame  and  eternal  death, 

Forms  laid  in  the  silence  of  the  grave.” 


The  Rev.  Robert  James,  the  father  of  Frank  and 
Jesse,  was  a native  of  Kentucky.  His  parents  were 
quiet,  respectable  people,  belonging  to  the  middle 
class  of  society.  Their  desire  was  to  raise  up  their 
children  “in  the  nurture  and  admonition  of  the 
Lord.”  Being  themselves  persons  of  intelligence 
and  culture,  far  above  the  average  of  their  neighbors 
in  those  days,  the  parents  of  Rev.  Robert  James  re- 
solved to  give  him  as  good  an  education  as  the  facil- 
ities accessible  to  them  would  permit.  Accordingly, 
Robert  was  early  placed  in  a neighboring  school, 
and  made  such  progress  as  to  gladden  the  hearts  of 
his  parents,  and  call  forth  auguries  of  future  dis- 
tinction from  the  friends  and  neighbors  of  the  family. 
Robert  James  was  a moral,  studious  youth,  much 

2 


14 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


given  to  reflection  on  subjects  of  a religious  charac- 
ter. Before  he  had  attained  his  eighteenth  year,  he 
had  made  an  open  profession  of  faith  in  the  Chris- 
tian religion,  and  united  himself  with  a Baptist 
church,  of  which  his  parents  were  members.  After 
passing  through  the  various  grades  of  an  academic 
course,  young  James  entered  as  a student  of  George- 
town College,  Kentucky.  Resolving  to  follow  the 
profession  of  a minister,  he  commenced  the  study  of 
Theology,  was  licensed  to  preach,  and  began  his 
ministry  in  his  twentieth  year.  Even  then  he  was 
regarded  as  a youth  of  decided  culture  and  more 
than  ordinary  ability. 

While  yet  a young  man,  Rev.  Mr.  James  decided 
to  remove  to  the  then  new  State  of  Missouri.  He 
settled  on  a farm  in  Clay  county,  and  commenced  in 
earnest  the  .onerous  duties  of  a pioneer  preacher. 
His  labors  were  not  unrewarded.  He  soon  had  the 
satisfaction  of  garnering  the  harvest  of  his  sowing. 
A congregation  was  gathered  and  a church  organ- 
ized in  Clay  county,  called  New  Hope,  which  is  still 
in  existence.  For  some  years  the  Rev.  Mr.  James 
ministered  to  the  people  who  had  been  gathered  by 
his  exertions,  with  great  acceptance.  Nor  were  his 
labors  confined  to  the  spiritual  welfare  of  the  people 
of  New  Hope.  He  visited  many  distant  churches, 
and  preached  with  great  acceptance  in  many  places. 

Old  citizens  of  Clay  county  still  entertain  pleasant 
recollections  of  the  earnest,  God-fearing  pastor,  who 
went  about  only  to  do  good,  by  cheering  the 


THE  JAMES  FAMILY. 


15 


despondent,  consoling  the  sorrowful,  assisting  the 
needy,  upholding  the  weak,  confirming  the  hesitat- 
ing, and  pointing  the  way  of  salvation  to  the  peni- 
tent. Everywhere,  in  that  region  of  country; 
he  was  held  in  the  very  highest  esteem.  So  the 
years  of  his  early  manhood  passed  away  while  he 
was  ens'awed  in  the  commendable  effort  to  better  the 
condition,  by  purifying  the  moral  nature  of  his 
friends  and  neighbors. 

In  1850,  following  in  the  footsteps  of  hundreds  of 
others,  Rev.  Robert  James  bade  adieu  to  his  family, 
friends  and  neighbors,  and  set  out  for  “the  golden 
land”  of  California,  on  a prospecting  tour.  We  do 
not  know  what  motives  actuated  him  in  making  this 
move,  nor  is  it  pertinent  to  this  relation.  He  went 
away,  and  was  destined  to  return  no  more.  Not 
long  after  his  arrival  in  California,  whither  he  had 
been  preceded  by  a brother,  Rev.  Mr.  James  was 
stricken  by  a mortal  disease  which  terminated  his 
life  in  a short  time.  Far  away  from  home,  where 
the  tall  sequois  rear  their  lofty  branches  above  the 
plain,  on  a gentle  slope  which  catches  the  last  beams 
of  the  setting  sun,  the}7  laid  the  minister  to  rest,  in 
a soil  unhallowed  by  the  dust  of  kinsmen,  in  a grave 
unbedewed  by  the  tears  of  loved  ones  left  behind. 

When  yet  a young  man,  Rev.  Mr.  James  was  uni- 
ted in  marriage  to  Miss  Zerelda  Cole,  a native  of 
Scott  county,  Kentucky.  Mrs.  James  is  a lady  of 
great  determination  of  mind,  and  a masculine  force 
of  character.  Those  who  knew  the  couple  in  the 


MflLLoiO^ 

(Formerly  Mrs.  James,)  Mother  of  Frank  and  Jesse  James. 
From  a Photograph,  taken  Expressly  for  this  Work. 

16  (Copyrighted.) 


Dr.  REUBEN  SAMUEL. 

Step-father  of  Frank  and  Jesse  James. 

From  a Photograph,  taken  Expressly  for  this  Work. 
(Copyrighted.) 


17 


18 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


old  days  seem  to  think  that  the  minister  and  his  wife 
were  unlike  in  tastes  and  temperament.  He  was 
gentle  and  amiable,  while  his  Avife  Avas  strong  in  pas- 
sion, and  of  bitter,  unrelenting  temper  when  pro- 
voked— traits  of  character  prominently  developed 
in  her  sons,  Frank  and  Jesse.  With  his  domestic 
life,  however,  Ave  have  nothing  to  do,  except  in  so  far 
as  the  home  influences  thrown  around  his  children 
gave  direction  to  their  character,  and  tinged  their 
mental  disposition.  Whatever  home-cares  he  might 
have  had,  the  public  has  little  cause  to  inquire  now. 
He  Avent  doAvn  to  death  with  a stainless  name  long 
years  before  his  sons  entered  upon  a career  of  crime, 
and  made  their  names  a terror  to  those  avIio  care  to 
obey  the  dictates  of  justice,  love  and  mercy. 

Mrs.  Zerelda  James  was  left  a Avidow,  having  the 
responsible  charge  of  a family  of  four  small  children. 
She  Av;ts  not  left  unprovided  for,  as  Mr.  James  Avas  a 
prudent,  careful  man  of  business,  and  had  already 
established  a comfortable  home.  With  that  courage 
and  determination  Avhich  is  so  prominently  manifested 
in  her  character,  Mrs.  James  commenced  the  bat- 
tle of  life  as  the  head  of  the  family.  With  all  the 
favoring  circumstances,  the  task  assumed  by  her  Avas 
not  a Tight  one.  But  she  Avas  equal  to  the  perform- 
ance of  any  required  service. 

The  years  went  by,  and  Frank  and  Jesse  and  their 
sisters  were  advancing  toward  manhood  and  woman- 
hood. The  mother  AAras  not  neglectful  of  their  men- 
tal training,  and  the  children  Avere  very  regular  in 


THE  JAIMES  FAMILY. 


19 


their  attendance  at  a neighboring  district  school. 
So  passed  away  six  years  of  Mrs.  Zerelda  James’ 
widowhood,  and  life  became  lonely ; the  children 
were  growing  up,  and  her  cares  and  responsibilities 
seemed  to  increase  as  they  advanced  in  age  and 
stature.  Though  not  of  a romantic  disposition,  the 
widow  James  was  yet  young  enough  in  years  and 
comely  enough  in  person  to  attract  to  her  side  more 
than  one  substantial  citizen  on  matrimony  intent 

Among  the  number  of  those  who  sought  to  pro- 
duce a favorable  impression  on  the  widow’s  suscept- 
ible heart,  was  Dr.  Reuben  Samuels,  Avho,  like  her- 
self was  a native  of  Kentucky.  To  him  she  was  not 
indifferent.  She  listened  to  his  plea,  and  in  1857 
they  were  united  in  marriage,  near  Kearney,  Clay 
county,  Missouri.  Dr.  Samuels  at  once  undertook 
to  perform  the  duty  of  a parent  toward  he*  children. 

Thus  the  career  of  the  noted  outlaws,  the  James 
Boys,  was  commenced,  under  auspices  fully  as  favor- 
able as  fell  to  the  fortune  of  any  of  the  boys*of  their 
own  age,  in  their  country  home.  And  so  the  years 
rolled  on,  and  the  boys  were  approaching  the  estate 
of  manhood  ; while  fate  was  shaping  them  to  perform 
a part  in  those  troublous  times , of  which  they  dreamed 
not  in  the  days  of  boyhood. 

One  of  the  sisters  of  Frank  and  Jesse  died  just  as 
she  was  approaching  the  estate  of  womanhood.  She 
is  represented  as  having  been  a beautiful  and  ami- 
able child,  who  was  called  away  from  the  world  while 
life  was  still  beautiful  and  all  the  promises  of  the 


20 


FRANK  AND  .TElSSE  JAMES. 


future  bright.  Miss  Susan  James  was  arrested 
with  her  mother  in  the  early  part  of  the  war  and 
confined  in  the  jail  at  St.  Joseph  for  several  months. 
Afterward  she  went  to  Nebraska  and  remained  there 
for  more  than  a year.  She  married  a gentleman 
named  Parmer,  several  years  ago,  and  with  her 
husband,  resided  for  a time  in  Sherman  Texas. 
From  that  place  she  removed  to  Henriette,  and 
was  living  there  at  the  date  of  our  last  information. 

Mrs.  Samuels  had  an  eight  year  old  son  killed  in 
January,  1875,  when  the  detectives  attacked  the 
Samuels’  house.  A daughter,  a half  sister  of  Frank 
and  Jesse,  remains  unmarried,  and  resides  with  Dr. 
and  Mrs.  Samuels. 


CHAPTER  II. 


FRANK  AND  JESSE. — Their  childhood  and  youth — 
They  desire  fire-arms — Youthful  Nimrods — Pistol 
practice. 

“There  will  be  storms 

In  causeless,  strange  abuse,  and  the  strong  breath 
Of  busy  mouths  will  blow  upon  our  course. ■’ 

Or  prophecy,  many  have  a doubt.  And  yet  there 
are  prophecies  from  simple  lips,  and  warnings  from 
babes  and  sucklings,  which  if  we  could  but  inter- 
pret aright,  might  assist  us  to  change  the  whole  cur- 
rents of  life  in  a fellow  being. 

Deeper  than  fear  or  doubting  men  are  thrown  into 
the  great  vortex  of  the  world’s  thought  and  actions. 
What  fortune  or  fate  shall  come  to  them,  no  one  can 
tell.  Every  billow  in  that  maelstrom  seeks  its  own 
wild  independence  ; and  the  shores  of  that  tumul- 
tuous deep — which  we  call  human  society — are 
strewn  along  with  the  dull  wrecks  of  what  were  once 
glorious  schemes — the  bright  day  dreams — once 
borne  buoyantly  upon  the  topmost  waves.  These, 
and  myriads  of  other  schemes  and  hopes,  are  at  last 
• remanded  to  lie  under  the  dark  waters  of  the  Sea  of 
Fate,  hidden  so  completely  that  no  thought  of  man 
shall  ever  again  recall  them  to  memory. 

It  is  perhaps  best  so.  It  would  be  equivalent  to 
the  expulsion  of  all  the  joys  of  life  to  have  opened 
before  us  the  book  of  the  future,  wherein  is  recorded 

21 


i 


22 


FRANK  AND  .JESSE  JAMES. 


the  deeds  which  must  be  performed,  and  the  sorrows 
which  shall  fall,  dark  and  impenetrable — extinguish- 
ing every  scintillation  of  joyous  hope. 

It  was  best  for  Robert  James,  the  minister,  that 
he  was  called  home  before  the  shadows  fell,  before 
the  prophet’s  voice  gave  warning  of  the  things  which 
should  come  to  pass.  It  was  well  he  was  spared 
the  revelation,  so  that  when  the  summons  came,  in 
peace  he  drew  around  him  the  drapery  of  his  couch, 
and  while  the  brilliant  sun  of  an  undimmed  faith 
shone  full  upon  him,  he  laid  aside  the  load  of  life, 
and  went  into  the  presence  of  the  Deity,  satisfied 
with  a career  which  had  more  of  love  toward  man- 
kind than  displeasure  at  the  conduct  of  the  world. 

When  their  father  was  laid  away  in  a far-off 
grave,  Frank  was  but  a “wee  boy,”  and  Jesse  still 
an  infant.  From  him  they  had  received  few  lessons 
to  guide  them  through  the  thorny  ways  of  life. 
Their  widowed  mother  became  their  counsellor  and 
teacher.  From  her  they  had  inherited  their  most 
pronounced  traits  of  character — strong-willed,  cour- 
ageous, self-assertive,  and  unrelenting  toward  those 
who  had  given  cause  of  offense. 

Those  who  knew  them  during  the  days  of  their 
childhood  and  youth,  differ  widely  in  opinion  con- 
cerning the  character  of  the  promise  they  gave  of 
their  future  course  in  life.  Some  say  they  were 
“ nice,  well  behaved  boys,”  others  that  “ they  were 
about  like  other  boys,”  and  yet  another  class  say 
that  they  were  “ bad  boys,  very  bad  boys  from  the 


Mrs.  SUSAN  L.  PARMER.  (Formerly  Susie  James.) 
From  a Photograph,  taken  Expressly  for  this  Work. 
(Copyrighted,.) 


*3 


24 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


beginning.  ’ ’ There  is  no  doubt  that  they  were  some- 
times “a  little  wild,”  as  their  best  friends  admit.  We 
have  accounts  of  some  of  their  childish  actions 
which  indicate  that  even  in  early  life  they  manifested 
a decided  inclination  to  be  malicious,  not  to  say 
heartless  and  cruel . 

The  step-father  of  the  bo}?s  seems  to  be  a man  of 
amiable  disposition,  and  his  government  over  the 
children  was  far  from  being  after  the  order  of  the 
traditional  step-father.  The  consequence  was  Frank 
and  Jesse  advanced  to  the  years  of  maturity  with- 
out any  of  those  healthful,  restraining  influences 
which  moralists  assure  us  are  essential  to  the  proper 
development  of  the  higher  qualities  of  manhood. 
Be  that  as  it  may,  we  have  been  assured  by  persons 
of  the  highest  respectability,  who  were  acquainted 
with  them  long  before  the  commencement  of  the 
war  between  the  States,  that  “they,  were  their  own 
masters”  at  a very  early  age,  save  only  when  their 
strong-willed  mother  asserted  her  prerogative  to 
dominate  over  them,  which,  by  the  way,  she  seldom 
did.  Among  the  boys  of  the  neighborhood  they 
were  not  without  friends.  But  among  them,  they 
were  leaders.  Aside  from  a willingness  on  the  part 
of  other  boys  to  accept  such  leadership,  the  Jameses 
were  exceedingly  disagreeable,  and  generally  at- 
tempted to  enforce  a due  recognition  of  their 
superiority.  Such  were  the  great  outlaws  as  boys. 

It  is  related  of  them,  that  when  Frank  was  thir- 
teen, and  Jesse  eleven  years  of  age  respectively, 


FRANK  AND  JESSE. 


25 


they  met  a boy  with  whom  at  some  previous  time 
they  had  engaged  in  a childish  wrangle.  The  lad 
who  had  incurred  their  ill-will  was  thirteen  years  old, 
well  developed,  and  possessed  of  courage  and  deter- 
mination. But  he  was  not  able  to  engage  success- 
fully in  a contest  with  the  brothers.  It  was  in  the 
spring  time.  The  streams  were  full  and  deep.  The 
boys  met  in  a large  forest.  The  Jameses  attacked 
their  neighbor,  and  succeeded  in  administering  to 
him  a severe  beating.  Not  content  Avith  this,  they 
procured  thongs  of  tough  bark,  bound  their  victim 
securely  and  threw  him  into  a deep  pool  in  a neigh- 
boring stream.  Several  times  was  this  ducking  pro- 
cess repeated,  to  the  great  terror  of  the  boy,  and  the 
infinite  satisfaction  of  his  tormentors.  After  satiat- 
ing their  vengeance  in  this  Avay,  until  thoroughly 
wearied,  the  young  tyrants  drew  him  out  and  tied 
him  securely  to  a tree  in  the  midst  of  the  gloomy 
forest.  It  Avas  in  the  morning  when  they  left  him 
there,  and  he  was  not  released  until  nearly  dusk, 
Avhen  a neighbor,  who  was  out  in  pursuit  of  squirrels, 
heard  his  cries  and  Avent  to  his  assistance.  The  boy 
had  suffered  so  much,  that  he  Avas  thrown  into  a 
fever,  from  which  he  did  not  recover  in  many  weeks. 
These  boys  were  the  predecessors  of  the  guerrillas 
and  the  outlaAvs. 

It  was  an  early  ambition  of  Frank  and  Jesse  to 
have  and  use  fire-arms.  Dr.  Samuels  presented  each 
of  them  with  a small  double-barrel  shot-gun,  and  the 
accompanying  accoutrements  of  the  sportsman.  The 


\ 


The  Boys  with  their  New  Shot  Guns. 


26 


FRANK  AND  JESSE. 


27 


day  the  gift  was  received  was  a proud  and  happy 
one  to  the  boys.  They  soon  learned  to  use  them, 
and  in  a brief  time  they  were  expert  shots,  and  many 
feathered  songsters  ceased  to  sing  forever  before 
their  unerring  aim.  Rabbits,  squirrels,  and  other 
small  game  were  their  prey. 

But  shot-guns  lost  their  novelty  after  awhile,  and 
they  yearned  for  pistols.  They  had  read  or  heard 
of  the  skill  of  the  adventurers  away  out  on  the  bor- 
ders, and  they  dreamed  of  rivaling  them  some  day. 
At  last  by  dint  of  self-denial  and  persistent  saving, 
Frank  and  Jesse  were  made  glad  by  an  opportunity 
which  was  offered  to  procure  pistols,  on  the  occasion 
of  a visit  to  St.  Joseph,  which  they  were  permitted 
to  make  in  company  with  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Samuels. 

We  may  safely  conclude  that  the  pistols  were  not 
of  the  pattern  which  the  outlaws  of  the  present  day 
most  esteem.  But  they  had  pistols,  and  the  neigh- 
bors in  the  vicinity  of  the  Samuels’  residence  very 
speedily  became  painfully  aware  of  the  fact,  by  the 
perpetual  reports  of  their  weapons  while  they  were 
out  “at  practice,”  which  was  nearly  every  hour  of 
daylight.  This  constant  practice  gave  them  profi- 
ciency in  the  use  of  such  weapons,  and  long  before 
they  had  arrived  at  manhood’s  estate  they  were  mas- 
ters of  the  art  of  pistol  shooting. 

They  became  noted  throughout  the  neighborhood 
for  their  skill.  So  accurate  had  become  their  aim 
that  they  would  measure  a distance  of  fifteen  paces 
from  a tree  standing  in  an  open  space,  and  commence 


Girdling  a Tree. 


FRANK  AND  JESSE. 


29 

walking  around  it,  firing  glancing  shots  as  they 
walked,  and  so  continuing  until  they  had  completely 
girdled  the  tree.  Later  in  life  they  acquired  such 
skill  that  they  would  ride  at  a full  gallop  around  a 
circle,  with  a tree  in  its  centre,  at  a distance  of  sev- 
enty-fire paces,  firing  as  they  rode,,  and  entirely  gir- 
dle the  tree  with  revolver  bullets,  never  losing  a sin- 
gle shot.  Thus  Frank  and  Jesse  had  become  mas- 
ters of  an  art  which  rendered  them  dangerous  foes 

O 

when  the  days  of  turmoil  came. 

So  the  years  passed  away,  and  the  lads  had  al- 
ready grown  to  be  tall  and  shapely,  when  the  tocsin 
of  civil  war  rang  throughout  the  land.  They  were 
not  then  old  enough  to  enter  at  once  upon  the  du- 
nes incumbent  upon  soldiers.  But  they  were  grow- 
ing apace,  and  the  days  of  strife  and  bloodshed  were 
not  destined  to  pass  away  ere  they  grew  strong 
enough  to  ride  with  the  strongest,  and  bold  enough 
to  face  danger  with  the  most  daring. 

We  may  well  suppose  that  all  their  dreams  at  that 
momentous  period  were  of  war,  bloodshed,  and  all 
the  concomitant  horrors  of  warfare.  The  shadow 
of  Destiny  had  fallen  athwart  their  pathway  when 
the  first  gun  was  fired — the  pandemonium  of  passion, 
still  dormant  in  their  breasts,  was  ready  to  be  kin- 
dled in  all  its  baleful  fury. 


n 


CHAPTER  III. 


IN  THE  GUERRILLA  CAMP— Frank  joins  Quan- 
trell — Outrage  on  Dr.  Samuels  and  Jesse — Mrs. 
Samuels  and  daughter,  Susie  James,  arrested — 
Jesse  as  a courier  for  the  Guerrillas. 

“Woe,  ah,  hitter  woe  1 

The  suffering  mother  and  the  moaning  baoe, 

The  aged  feeling  in  their  veins  the  blood 
Chilling  forever.” 

At  last  the  war-cloud,  which  had  been  hovering 
for  months  over  our  fair  land,  burst  with  a fury  that 
was  appalling.  Cheeks  were  blanched  and  hearts 
were  made  tremulous  in  agony.  Missouri  was  des- 
tined to  realize  a season  of  despair,  such  as  has  fallen 
upon  few  people  in  modern  times.  It  was  neighbor 
against  neighbor,  kinsman  against  kinsman,  brother 
against  brother,  and  vengeful  hate  burning  up  all 
that  was  merciful  and  good  iu  human  nature.  The 
night  of  woe  had  descended. 

The  appearance  of  the  renowned  Guerrilla  chief- 
tain, Quantrell,  on  the  border ; the  stories  which 
were  circulated  concerning  his  achievements  ; the 
feverish  state  of  the  public  mind,  and  the  circum- 
stances in  which  the  people  of  this  State  were  in- 
volved, all  contributed  to  exert  a large  influence 
over  the  minds  of  the  youths  and  young  men  just 
coming  upon  the  stage  of  life  in  the  Western  coun- 
ties. - Cole  Younger,  who  had  not  then  been  re^ 
garded  as  “ a wild  lad,”  equally  with  Frank  James, 

30 


IN  THE  GUERRILLA  CAMP. 


31 

who  had  been  so  regarded,  was  attracted  to  the 
standard  of  the  daring  Guerrilla.  In  the  vortex  of 
passion  which  whirled  through  the  land,  all  principles, 
love,  justice,  mercy  and  hope  were  swallowed  up. 
Men  were  transformed  by  the  baleful  influence. 

Previous  to  the  departure  of  Frank  James  for 
Quantrell’s  camp,  there  is  no  evidence  that  Dr.  or 
Mrs.  Samuels  had  been  mistreated  or  in  any  way  in- 
sulted by  the  Federal  militia.  The  Samuels  family 
were  intensely  attached  to  the  Southern  cause,  and 
the  very  appearance  of  soldiers  in  the  blue  uniform 
of  the  United  States  was  not  a little  galling  to  the 
sectional  pride  and  native  passion  of  Mrs.  Samuels, 
who  did  not  hesitate  at  any  time  to  abuse  the  cause 
which  they  represented.  In  this  pleasant  pastime 
she  was  always  emphatic  and  unamiable  in  expres- 
sion. 

It  was  early  in  1862  that  Frank  James  bid  adieu 
to  all  peaceful  pursuits,  and  rode  away  in  the  dim 
twilight  hour  to  seek  the  camp  of  the  Guerrilla  Chief- 
tain. He  had  made  a start  toward  becoming  an 
outlaw.  It  was  in  the  spring-time.  Frank  was  away 
with  Quantrell’s  reckless  band,  and  Jesse,  who  had 
attained  the  age  of  sixteen  years,  was  ploughing  in 
a field  on  the  Samuels  estate,  near  Kearney,  when 
on  a bright  day  a band  of  F ederal  militia  approached 
the  homestead.  They  first  encountered  Dr.  Sam- 
uels, and  him  they  laid  violent  hands  upon,  bore  him 
away  to  a convenient  tree,  adjusted  a rope  about  his 
neck  and  hanged  him  to  a projecting  branch  until 


32 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


life  was  almost  extinct,  and  so  they  left  him  for  oth- 
ers to  relieve.  Not  content  with  this  exhibition  of 
prowess,  the  valiant  warriors  proceeded  to  the  field 
where  Jesse  followed  his  plough,  and  laid  hold  upon 
him,  and  placed  a rope  around  liis  neck  and  told  him 
his  hour  had  come,  and  while  they  tormented  him  in 
this  manner,  some  of  them  pricked  his  body  with 
their  bayonet-points  or  their  sabres.  The  reason  as- 
signed by  the  militiamen  for  this  exhibition  of  vio- 
lence, was  that  Jesse  James  was  accustomed  to  vide 
fast  and  far  when  the  shades  of  night  fell  upon  the 
earth,  to  convey  intelligence  to  the  Guerrilla  Chief- 
tain of  the  movements  of  the  militia.  When  they 
had  chastised  him,  and  warned  him  that  if  he  rode 
any  more  to  carry  the  news  they  would  kill  him, 
they  let  him  go  his  way. 

But  Jesse  James  was  not  to  be  intimidated.  He 
rode  again  and  again  to  the  hidden  camp.  His  bad 
passions  were  aroused.  The  boy  had  become  a sav- 
age. That  same  week  the  militia  made  a descent  upon 
the  farm-house  of  Dr.  Samuels,  and  finding  Mrs.  Sam- 
uels and  her  daughter,  Miss  Susie  Janies,  at  home, 
they  were  placed  under  arrest  and  conveyed  to  the 
jail  at  St.  Joseph,  at  that  time  a place  reeking  in 
filth,  where  they  were  detained  for  a number  of 
weeks,  all  the  while  subjected  to  the  coarse  jests  and 
cruel  jeers  of  the  unfeeling  guards.  This  last  act 
on  the  part  of  the  Federal  militia  determined  the  fu- 
ture course  of  Jesse  James.  While  his  mother  and 
sister  languished  in  jail,  Jesse  mounted  a horse,  fleet 


IN  THE  GUERRILLA  CAMP. 


33 


of  foot,  and  rode  away,  nor  did  he  stop  until  he 
drew  rein  in  Quantrell’s  camp.  At  this  time  he  was 
described  as  not  yet  sixteen  years  of  age,  with  a 
smooth,  handsome  face,  with  deep  blue  eyes,  and  a 
complexion  as  soft,  as  delicate  and  as  fair  as  a school 
girl’s.  But  even  then  the  bright  blue  eyes  were  never 
at  rest,  and  about  the  mouth  Avere  the  lines  of  strong 
determination,  and  a certain  expression  of  counte- 
nance that  indicated  cool  courage . He , perhaps , had 
the  susceptibility  of  being  merciful,  but  his  mercy 
Avas  a mere  whim — a passing  fancy  and  not  a quality. 

Frank  and  Jesse  had  both  entered  upon  their  ca- 
reer— a course  in  life  destined  to  blight  all  that  was 
noble,  or  susceptible  of  becoming  noble  and  grand 
in  character.  The  old  life,  with  all  its  promise,  and 
all  its  dreams  and  hopes,  was  past.  Henceforth  a 
new  life,  fraught  with  danger  and  sufferings,  and 
crimes  which  should  make  their  very  names  a terror, 
was  to  animate  them.  The  hard  lines  were  drawn, 
and  the  men  aat1io  might  have  served  Avell  the  inter- 
ests of  a peaceful  society,  had  more  favorable  cir- 
cumstances surrounded  them,  cast  loose  all  the  re- 
straints of  civilized  life,  and  in  a day,  as  it  A\rere,  re- 
turned to  that  condition  of  savage  existence  from 
Avhich  the  race  had  been  raised  by  ages  of  struggle. 
They  were  not  long  in  proving  to  their  comrades 
that  they  Avere  worthy  to  be  numbered  among  their 
desperate  "ranks.  Their  efficiency  as  daring  and 
dangerous  partisans  was  soon  made  manifest. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

BLOODY  WAR.— The  hatreds  of  the  border  people — 
The  Partisan  Rangers — Frank  James  as  a scout — 
Fight  at  Plattsburg. 

“ The  presence  of  soldiers  is  a wicked  thing, 

Bounded  in  time  and  circumscribed  in  space.” 

The  presence  of  armed  men  wearing  the  blue  uni- 
form of  the  Federal  army  in  the  counties  of  Platte, 
Clinton  and  Clay,  Missouri,  was  commiugled  gall 
and  worm-wood  to  the  souls  of  that  portion  of  the 
population  which  was  devoted  to  the  Southern 
cause.  These  constituted  probably  more  than  two- 
thirds  of  the  inhabitants.  The  passions  of  the  peo- 
ple on  both  sides  were  at  a white  heat.  Neighbor 
was  contending  with  neighbor,  and  friends  were 
ready  to  strike  down  the  friends  who  opposed,  and 
old  associates  divided  by  politics,  had  become  the 
bitterest  of  foes.  Anarchy  prevailed.  Society  was 
rent  into  fragments  and  the  law  of  hate  was  trium- 
phant. 

Frank  and  Jesse  James  were  with  QuantrelPs 
band,  and  were  selected  to  go  upon  an  expedition 
with  a scout  under  Captain  Scott,  to  the  north  side 
of  the  Missouri  river.  The  town  of  Richfield  was 
garrisoned  by  a company  of  some  thirty  men  under 
command  of  a Captain  Sessions,  of  the  Federal 
State  militia.  Scott’s  command  consisted  of  only 

34 


BLOODY  AVAR. 


35 


twelve.  Yet  with  this  feeble  force  he  determined  to 
attack  Richfield.  Frank  James  was  one  of  the  men 
appointed  to  lead  the  attacking  party.  A desperate 
fight  ensued.  Captain  Sessions  and  Lieut.  Graffen- 
stien,  of  the  Federal  garrison,  were  killed  at  the 
first  fire.  The  Guerrillas  gained  a complete  triumph. 
Ten  of  the  militiamen  were  killed,  while  Scott  did 
not  lose  a man.  The  survivors  of  the  fray  surren- 
dered to  the  partisan,  Captain  Scott,  and  he  paroled 
them. 

After  the  morning  fight,  Scott  moved  about  twenty 
miles  that  day  to  the  house  of  one  Pat  McGinnis,  in 
Clay  county.  It  was  made  the  duty  of  Frank  James 
to  scout  through  the  country  that  night,  and  he  rode 
away  from  the  camp  of  the  partisan  in  the  black 
night — rode  straightway  to  the  home  of  his  mother. 
That  lady  was  at  home.  She  had  been  collecting 
information  for  the  use  of  the  Guerrillas,  and  was 
pleased  to  see  her  son.  To  him  she  opened  her 
budget  of  intelligence.  The  movement  of  Scott  on 
Richfield  had  startled  the  Federal  militia.  The 
small  bands  were  rapidly  concentrating,  and  were 
strengthening  their  position  every  day.  Plattsburg, 
the  county  seat  of  Clinton,  had  been  stripped  of  its 
garrison,  winch  had.  been  sent  out  to  hunt  for  the 
bold  raiders,  and  was  at  that  very  time  defenseless. 
Such  was  the  character  of  the  information  gathered 
by  Mrs.  Samuels,  and  imparted  to  her  son,  who,  in 
company  with  a comrade,  Mr.  Fletcher  Taylor,  rode 


Ob  FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 

hastily  back  to  Scott's  camp  to  report  the  character 
of  the  information  which  he  had  gained. 

On  receiving  the  information,  Scott  resolved  to 
make  an  attempt  upon  Plattsburg.  During  the  sue- 


The  Moonlight  Conference. 

ceeding  day  it  was  ascertained  that  Captain  Rodgers 
had  left  Plattsburg  to  make  an  effort  to  discover  and 
capture  Scott,  taking  with  him  most  of  the  garrison. 
In  the  first  watch  of  the  second  night  after  the  affair 


BLOODY  WAK. 


37 


at  Richfield,  Scott’s  little  band  silently  deserted 
their  camp  and  rode  rapidly  toward  Plattsburg. 
Two  o’clock  in  the  morning  found  them  within  four 
miles  of  that  place,  on  Smith’s  fork  of  Grand  river. 
Here  they  halted  and  slept  until  daylight.  They 
were  in  a deep  forest,  and  quite  secure  from  observa- 
tion. Until  three  o’clock  in  the  evening  they  re- 
mained quiet , feeding  their  horses  and  resting.  Then 
the  scouts  brought  intelligence  concerning  the  situa- 
tionatthe  town,  and  the  Guerrillas,  mounting,  set  out 
to  capture  it.  There  were  a few  men  left  as  a guard 
at  the  Court-house,  under  the  command  of  a Lieu- 
tenant. The  officer  had  been  out  of  town  when  the 
Guerrillas  charged  into  the  public  square.  Before  he 
could  rejoin  his  men  he  was  cut  off  by  Frank  James, 
to  whom  he  was  compelled  to  yield  himself  a pris- 
oner. James  at  once  conducted  his  captive  into  the 
presence  of  Captain  Scott.  The  militia  in  the 
Court-house,  though  taken  by  surprise,  were  not  dis- 
posed to  yield  without  a struggle.  At  the  time  the 
Lieutenant  was  brought  before  Scott,  they  were 
pouring  a severe  fire  among  the  Guerrillas,  and  the 
issue  was  in  doubt.  Pointing  to  his  prisoner,  Frank 
said,  “Captain,  shoot  that  man,  unless  he  delivers 
up  the  Court-house.”  “ That  I will !”  responded 
Scott , with  a terrible  oath  as  he  drew  his  pistol . The 
officer  besought  his  men  to  yield,  which  under  the 
circumstances  they  consented  to  do. 

Two  hundred  muskets  were  captured  and  destroy- 
ed, and  $12,000  in  “ Union  Defence  Warrants,”  of 


38 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


the  State  of  Missouri  were  seized  and  appropriated. 
The  spoils  of  victory  were  divided  among' the  hand. 
Frank’s  share  was  $1,000.  It  was  his  first  taste  of 
gain  through  violent  appropriation — an  initiative  les- 
son, so  to  speak.  He  lias  become  a proficient  since 
that  time.  The  raiders,  whose  camps  were  usually  to 
be  found  in  forests , far  away  from  the  generally  travel- 
ed highways,  concluded  to  sup  like  civilized  men  that 
night,  hence  they  ordered  supper  at  the  hotel,  and 
had  for  their  guest  the  late  Federal  commander  of 
the  post. 

Frank  James  is  a silent  man,  having  little  to  say, 
and  that  little  is  brought  out  in  sharp,  short  sen- 
tences. He  is  not  so  tall  as  Jesse,  nor  so  robust  in 
form.  He  never  laughs,  and  was  never  known  to 
jest  with  his  comrades.  In  the  early  days  of  the  war 
he  was  beardless,  and  the  outlines  of  his  features 
were  visible  to  all.  His  face  is  long,  with  a broad, 
square  forehead,  and  a strong  under  jaw  and  heavy 
chin.  His  eyes  are  dark  gray  and  are  restless,  and 
always  have  a wicked  expression  about  them.  In 
later  years  Frank  James  wears  a full  beard,  and  on 
that  account  is  not  so  readily  recognizable  by  those 
who  knew  him  in  the  old  days. 

Jesse  James,  as  a youth,  had  a round  jovial  face, 
and  rather  a pleasant  expression  of  countenance. 
Fie  was  then  the  reverse  of  taciturn  ; had  a merry 
laugh,  and  was  “ a fellow  of  infinite  jest  ” among  his 
comrades.  In  all  his  subsequent  career  he  has  been 
the  Aaron  to  Frank.  Jesse  always  does  the  talking 


BLOODY  WAR. 


39 


jet,  when  they  have  occasion  to  communicate  with 
strangers.  In  later  years  Jesse,  too,  has  become  re- 
served, not  so  taciturn  as  his  brother,  but  still  more 
silent  than  the  average  of  men.  Neither  one  of  the 
brothers  is  given  to  boisterous  merriment  now-a- 
days,  since  life’s  shadows  have  fallen  so  darkly 
around  them. 


CHAPTER  V. 


AT  THE  SACK  OF  LAWRENCE.— The  black  flag 
unfurled — The  Guerrillas  mass  their  forces — The 
march  to  Lawrence — Capture  of  the  town — Frank 
and  Jesse  participate. 

“Wherefore  this  tangle  of  perplexities, 

The  trouble  or  the  joys?  the  weary  maze 

Of  narrow  fears  and  hopes,  that  may  not  cease, 

A chill  falls  on  us  from  the  skyey  ways, 

Black  with  the  night-tide  where  is  none  to  hear 
The  ancient  cry,  the  wherefore  of  our  days.” 

The  years  come  and  go,  and  they  give  birth  to 
bright  and  tender  dreams,  as  well  as  to  passions  dark 
as  Azrael’s  wing,  and  fierce  as  flames  of  Tophet. 
Yes,  the  years  give  joy  and  peace  to  some,  and  hope 
buds,  tts  in  the  spring  days  the  lilacs  bloom.  Yet 
time  digs  deep  graves  in  which  to  bury  our  fondest 
hopes,  and  obliterates  in  indistinguishable  night 
every  earthly  joy.  It  is  better  so.  If  we  could  draw 
aside  the  screen  which  hides  from  our  ken  the  things 
of  the  future,  who  of  us  would  enjoy  the  prospect  ? 

There  was  a time,  perhaps,  when  Frank  and  Jesse 
James  would  shudder  at  the  thought  that  they  should 
become  not  only  soldier-slayers  of  men,  but  robbers 
and  murderers  as  well.  And  yet  they  were  drifting 
down  a rapid  tide  toward  the  great  black  gulf  of 
evil.  A few  months  calls  the  leaves  from  their 
buds,  and  dresses  the  forest  in  green — a few  months 
more  and  the  leaves  and  flowers  wither  before  the 

40  , 


AT  THE  SACK  OF  LAWRENCE,  KANSAS . 


41 


North  wind’s  breath  and  the  beautiful  flowers  and 
the  gay  leaves  become  loathsome  in  decay. 

And  so  too,  we  imagine,  are  the  changes  of  mind 
and  the  transformation  of  character.  The  James 
boys  were  in  a school  where  the  gentle  law  of  mercy 
was  never  imparted  ; in  a school  where  the  instruct- 
ors were  incarnations  of  bitterness  and  hate,  and 
every  pupil  devoted  to  the  lessons  they  gave  out. 
So  the  months  rolled  away,  and  it  Was  not  long  be- 
fore they  could  listen  unmoved  to  the  last  sigh  of 
the  dying  victim,  and  send  a foe  before  the  aim  of 
their  unerring  bullets,  to  challenge  the  sentinels  on 
the  farther  shore  of  the  river  of  death  without  a 
thought  or  tremor  of  remorse.  They  were  fit  now 
to  take  part  in  the  most  sanguinary  warfare  ever 
waged  in  this  country — the  Guerrilla  warfare  along 
the  border  of  Missouri. 

It  was,  therefore,  without  any  twinges  of  con- 
science that  they  heard  the  proposition  of  the  re- 
vengeful Quantrell,  to  capture  and  sack  the  city  of 
Lawrence  and  massacre  its  male  inhabitants.  They 
were  in  the  transforming  stage,  the  full  grown  des- 
peradoes were  just  coming  along  the  steps  of  time 
from  the  closet  of  the  future. 

It  was  a night  in  August — the  16th — 1863,  when 
the  commander  of  the  fiercest  band  of  Guerrillas  that 
ever  marauded  in  the  State  of  Missouri,  gave  the 
order,  “Saddle  up,  men!”  in  his  camp  on  the 
Blackwater,  and  unfurling  that  ominous  black  ban- 
ner with  the  single  relief  of  the  word  “Quantrell” 


42 


After  Lawrence. 


AT  THE  SACK  OF  LA  WHENCE,  KANSAS. 


43 


in  white,  the  bush  warriors  rode  west  toward  the 
Kansas  border,  intent  upon  a mission  which  could 
neither  succeed  nor  suffer  repulse  without  bringing 
sorrow  to  many  hearts.  On  the  way  three  peace- 
able citizens  beyond  the  Aubrey,  were  pressed  into 
service  as  guides  to  the  bloody  band.  They  forced 
these  to  lead  them  until  they  had  reached  a part  of 
the  country  where  their  knowledge  extended  no 
further,  and  when  they  came  to  a grove  of  timber 
on  the  margin  of  a stream,  the  three  poor,  inoffens- 
ive men  were  remorselessly  shot,  Frank  James  being 
one  of  the  executioners.  They  had  set  out  to  kill 
all  Kansas  men. 

On  the  morning  of  the  21st,  it  was  as  clear  and 
bright  a summer  morning  as  ever  gladdened  the 
earth.  Quantrell’s  band  was  in  full  view  of  the  il •- 
fated  city.  There  was  a charge,  women's  faces 
blanched,  and  shrieks  rent  the  air.  Volley  after 
volley  broke  the  stillness  of  the  morning.  The  people 
saw  the  sombre  black  flag,  and  knew  that  the  Guerril- 
las were  upon  them.  On  they  came,  a resistless 
tide.  Men  sank  down  without  a groan.  The  very 
streets  ran  red  in  human  blood.  Women  and  child- 
ren, coming  befoi  e the  fatal  revolver  bullets  which 
streamed  along  the  street,  met  their  fate  as  they  fled 
for  the  shelter  of  homes  that  were  destined  for  the 
flames  to  feed  upon. ' In  this  pandemonium  of  war- 
fiends,  Frank  and  Jesse  James  were  conspicuous  act- 
ors, Here,  there,  everywhere,  when  opportunity 
offered,  men  either  armed  or  unarmed  and  defenseless 


44 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


were  made  victims  of  their  skill  as  pistol  shooters,  and 
they  felt  no  more  regret  than  if  they  had  been  act- 
ing  the  part  of  honorable  soldiers  and  chevaliers. 
The  torch  was  applied,  and  the  terrors  of  billowy 
flames  were  added  to  the  horrors  of  the  scene.  How 
many  houses  they  burned,  and  how  many  lives  they 
destroyed  that  day,  they  themselves  do  not  know ; 
of  the  first  there  were  several,  of  the  second  there 
were  many. 

They  returned  with  Quantrell  to  Missouri.  They 
had  learned  well.  The  lads  who  are  claimed  by 
their  friends  to  have  been  gentle  as  cooing  doves  in 
the  home  nest  had  been  singularly  transformed  into 
merciless  eagles,  or  vindictive  kites,  rather.  They 
had  proved  that  human  rights  and  human  lives  had 
little  to  call  for  their  regard,  and  so  the  first  stage  of 
a notorious  career  had  been  attained  by  these  brothers 
ere  yet  they  had  reached  their  majority. 


CHAPTER  VI. 


A GORY  RECORD. — The  cruel  strife  of  the  border 
— Death  in  the  thickets — Quantrell  and  his  fol- 
lowers. 

“Oh,  the  dread  of  by-’gone  days! — 

A fearful  tale  they  tell, 

When  rung  the  woodland  echoes  round 
To  warlike  shout  and  yell, 

When  fiercely  met  the  hostile  bands, 

And  deadly  grew  the  strife, 

And  wildly,  with  the  clash  of  arms, 

, Went  up  the  shriek  for  life. 

The  cruel  strife  of  the  border  can  never  be  forgot- 
ten. Those  were  tragic  days,  the  very  remembrance 
of  which  comes  like  a dream  of  sorrow  and  desola- 
tion of  soul.  It  is  well  that  such  terrible  times  have 
passed  away,  for  to  those  who  were  exposed  to  the 
fury  of  that  tidal- wave  of  passion,  which  swept  over 
the  fair  border-land,  physical  existence  must  have 
been  a wheel  of  pain.  But  the  mighty  procession  of 
the  ages,  sweeping  by,  will  soon  obliterate  the  traces 
of  the  storm’s  ravages,  and  only  the  dim  legends  of 
horrible  deeds  will  remain. 

In  that  dreadful  ebullition  of  human  hatreds, 
Frank  and  Jesse  James  played  no  lagard’s  part. 
As  boys,  they  accepted  service  under  Quantrell,  and 
became  renowned  for  caution  and  daring  even  in  the 
days  of  their  youth.  Members  of  a partisan  organ- 
ization, famed  even  in  the  early  days  of  the  strife 

45 


4 


46 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


for  daring  deeds  and  extraordinary  activity  ; a band, 
every  man  of  which  was  a desperado  of  great  cun- 
ning and  prowess,  these  two  callow  youths,  taken  from 
a country  farm,  speedily  rose  to  the  eminence  of 
leading  spirits  among  the  most  daring  of  men. 
Both  sides  in  the  border  counties  of  Missouri  and 
Kansas  prosecuted  war  with  a vindictive  fury  unpar- 
alleled in  modern  history.  The  scene  of  the  opera- 
tions of  the  Guerrillas  was  at  first  confined  to  the 
limits  of  Clay,  Platte,  Jackson,  Bates,  Henry,  John- 
son, and  Lafayette  counties,  in  Missouri,  and  along 
the  Kansas  border. 

These  men  rode  far  and  fast  in  the  night  time,  and 
fought  their  foes  at  early  dawn.  Living  in  out-of- 
the-way  neighborhoods  were  their  friends.  When 
pressed  hard  they  disbanded  and  scattered,  and  ren- 
dered all  pursuit  futile. 

Frank  and  Jesse  James  early  discovered  those 
traits  of  character  which  have  rendered  them  famous 
as  the  greatest  outlaws  and  free-booters  of  modern 
times.  They  became  scouts  and  spies  for  Quantrel] 
at  the  beginning  of  their  career,  and  showed  them- 
selves possessors  of  remarkable  capacity  for  such 
service.  They  were  cool  and  brave,  fertile  in  resour- 
ces, and  marvelous  in  cunning. 

After  Lawrence  came  the  disbandment,  and  with 
the  disbandment  came  that  strange  training  in  indi- 
vidual development  and  personal  reliance  which 
have  made  the  Boys  objects  of  fear  to  the  people  of 
many  regions,  and  enabled  them  to  plunder  at  will, 


A GORY  RECORD. 


47 


baffle  pursuit,  and  defy  the  civil  authorities  of  great 
States  for  two  and  a half  decades. 

They  had  hiding  places  with  friends  in  Clay, 
Platte,  Jackson,  Johnson,  Cass,  and  Lafayette  coun- 
ties, and  when  the  Guerrilla  band  to  which  they  be- 
longed scattered  in  order  to  evade  pursuers,  the  Boys 
retired  to  the  dwellings  of  their  friends  and  rested  in 
peace  till  the  time  of  reorganizing,  when  an  enemy 
was  to  be  punished. 

Perhaps  no  two  individuals  ever  lived  on  this  con- 
tinent who  have  taken  so  many  lives,  as  the  James 
Boys.  Emerging  from  the  seclusion  which  they 
could  always  find  in  the  Hudspeth  neighborhood,  in 
the  eastern  part  of  Jackson  county,  in  July,  1863,  with 
Captain  George  Todd,  a redoubtable  Guerrilla  chief- 
tain, with  whose  command  Frank  and  Jesse  often 
fought,  they  struck  the  road  leading  from  Pleasant 
Hill  to  Blue  Springs.  Major  Ransom,  a Federal 
officer  with  a cavalry  force  was  traveling  that  road 
at  the  time.  A collision  took  place.  The  fighting 
was  savage.  The  volleys  of  revolver  bullets  tired  by 
the  Guerrillas  proved  awfully  destructive  to  their  op- 
ponents. Jesse  and  Frank  James  have  been  credit  ed 
with  a tremendous  destruction  of  life — Jesse  killing 
seven  and  Frank  eight  men  in  the  Federal  ranks 
during  that  encounter. 

One  night  Frank  James  and  five  or  six  of  his  com- 
rades were  detailed  to  capture  and  kill  the  militia- 
men who  were  accustomed  to  frequent  a bagnio,  four 
miles  east  of  Wellington,  in  Lafayette  county. 


48 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


Frank  James  preceded  the  little  band,  and,  creeping 
up  under  the  window,  he  saw  the  company  inside. 
There  were  eleven  men  in  dalliance  with  the  women. 
James  returned  to  his  comrades,  reported  the  result 
of  his  observations,  and  the  Guerrillas  rode  to  the 
house.  A peremptory  summons  brought  the  militia- 
men to  the  yard.  The  Guerrillas  poured  a volley  of 
bullets  among  them.  The  ten  men  fell,  pierced  by 
the  deadly  missiles.  But  where  was  the  eleventh 
man  ? There  had  been  that  number  in  the  house 
when  James  saw  the  company,  and  the  man  could 
not  have  left  the  place.  A search  was  instituted. 
The  man  could  not  be  found.  But  there  Avas  one 
woman  more  in  the  party  than  had  been  seen  before. 
A candle  Avas  procured  and  a search  instituted 
among  them.  They  all  appeared  to  be  women. 
Frank  James  discovered  the  man.  ITe  was  a youth, 
fair  skinned  and  blue  eyed,  with  long  broAvn  hair. 
His  features  Avere  handsome,  and  in  the  garments  of 
a Avonum  he  appeared  not  unlike  a fresh  country 
girl.  Of  course  he  expected  to  die  there.  His  ten 
companions  presented  the  spectacle  of  a ghastly 
Avreck  of  humanity  in  the  yard  as  they  lay  there 
cold  in  death.  But  he  plead  for  his  life.  He  was  so 
young  to  die.  “ Here,  Frank,  take  him,”  said  the 
leader.  “You  discovered  him  ; he  is  yours  to  deal 
Avith.”  ' It  was  a sentence  of  death,  they  said.  The 
boy  thought  so,  and  hope  vanished.  “ Come,”  said 
F rank,  ‘ ‘ come  along  and  be  shot.  ’ ’ The  poor  youth 
trembled  in  every  nerve.  He  could  scarcely  walk. 


A GORY  RECORD. 


49 


His  supposed  executioner  had  to  assist  him  down 
the  steps  and  out  through  the  yard.  They  passed 
the  ghastly  heap  of  corpses,  lying  there  in  the  dim 
starlight.  They  went  away,  into  the  darkness  under 
the  sombre  trees,  down  the  road.  Poor  boy,  he 
thought  of  his  mother.  Under  the  wide-spreading 
branches  of  an  ancient  oak  they  halted.  “Here! 
we  are  far  enough,”  said  Frank  James.  The  poor 
youth  almost  fell  to  the  earth  from  excess  of  emo- 
tion. To  die,  and  so  young,  and  in  such  a way,  too  ! 
“Oh,  spare  me  for  the  sake  of  my  mother ! ” he 
wailed.  “You  are  free  to  go  ! I give  you  your  life. 
You  ai’e  outside  of  the  pickets,  outside  of  danger. 
Go,  and  be  quick  about  it ! ” And  at  that  moment 
Frank  James  fired  a pistol  shot  upward  through  the 
branches  of  the  oak,  and  the  fair  haired  boy  soldier 
disappeared  in  the  darkness — spared  for  the  sake  of 
his  mother  by  the  youthful  desperado.  Frank  James 
returned  to  his  comrades.  They  had  heard  the  shot 
and  naturally  concluded  that  it  meant  one  more  life 
ended.  F rank  assumed  a grave  expression . ‘ ‘ Quick 
work,”  remarked  a comrade.  “Yes,”  returned  the 
Guerrilla,  “babies  and  boys  are  not  hard  to  kill.” 
He  never  spoke  of  that  better  deed  he  performed 
out  there,  with  only  the  stars  and  God  as  witnesses. 

And  the  border  strife  went  on.  Frank  and  Jesse 
rode  with  Quantrell,  sometimes  with  Todd  and 
Poole,  then  again  they  fought  at  unexpected  times 
by  the  side  of  John  Jarrette,  and  Bill  Anderson,  and 
Arch  Clements.  One  week  they  would  be  charging 


50 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


Blunt’s  Body  Guard  in  Southeastern  Kansas ; the 
next  they  would  ambush  a moving  column  of  Fed- 
eral militia  in  Lafayette,  or  Jackson  county,  Missouri. 


Frank  James  Spares  a Life. 


It  was  fighting- — cruel,  savage  fighting,  all  the  while. 
In  the  Bottom  lands  along  the  Blue,  or  among  the 
Shi  hills,  when  hotly  pursued,  they  would  find  hiding 


A GORV  RECORD. 


51 


places,  from  whence  they  emerged  only  to  deal  out 
destruction  and  death.  Down  to  Texas,  marching 
with  the  close  of  autumn,  like  migratory  birds,  they 
returned  to  their  old  haunts  with  the  bright  spring 
days.  Deceiving  and  cutting  to  pieces  Lieut.  Nash’s 
small  command  in  the  road  west  of  Warrensburg,  on 
a Monday,  we  hear  of  their  successfully  ambushing  a 
column  of  Union  militia  on  the  banks  of  the  Little 
Blue  on  the  succeeding  Wednesday,  and  a few  days 
afterwards  we  hear  of  Frank  and  Jesse  playing  “the 
trumps”  of  revolver  bullets  among  a squad  of  rol- 
licking soldier  gamesters  at  Camden  ; then  again 
they  are  heard  of  with  Todd,  riding  down  the  road 
from  Independence  toward  Harrisonville,  where, 
seven  miles  from  the  former  place,  they  encounter 
Captain  Wagner,  of  the  Second  Colorado  Cavalry, 
and  engage  in  a terrible  hand-to-hand  conflict  in 
which  Jesse  James  takes  the  life  of  the  Captain,  and 
with  his  deadly  aim  sends  seven  of  Wagner’s  men  to 
the  bourne  of  the  dead.  On  the  same  occasion 
Frank,  riding  furiously  among  the  Federal  cavalry- 
men, deals  death  to  eight  of  them.  So  the  spring 
and  summer  of  1864  was  passing  with  these  men 
engaged  in  deeds  of  blood. 

It  was  in  the  last  days  of  July  of  1864,  that  Arch 
Clements  and  Jesse  James  were  riding  along  a coun- 
try  road  one  evening,  when  they  discovered  four 
militiamen  in  an  orchard  gathering  apples.  Two  of 
the  men  were  in  one  tree  and  two  in  another.  With- 
out ceremony  the  Guerrillas  shot  them  as  they  would 


52 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


have  shot  squirrels  from  a forest  tree,  aud  jested  of 
the  deed  as  they  might  have  jested  over  the  fall  of 
wild  beasts. 

It  Avas  about  this  time  that  Frank  James  had  a 
thrilling  adventure.  He  had  been  ordered  out  on  a 
scout  to  ascertain  the  movements  of  the  Federals  in 
Jackson  and  Cass  counties.  It  Avas  a period  of  deep 
anxiety  to  the  Guerrilla  leaders,  as  it  appeared  that 
special  efforts  were  being  made  by  the  Federal  mili- 
tia, and  sevei’al  companies  of  the  Second  Colorado 
Cavalry,  to  capture  all  the  irregular  Confederates 
found  in  the  State  of  Missouri.  Frank  had  reached 
the  Independence  and  Harrisonville  road  at  a point 
about  midway  between  the  tAvo  towns.  As  he  passed 
through  the  country  he  ascertained  that  a force  of 
infantry  and  cavalry  Avere  at  a house  some  miles 
away  from  the  road.  How  many  there  Avere  in  this 
detachment  he  could  not  learn.  But  he  resolved  to 
investigate.  Taking  a neighborhood  path,  not  much 
traveled,  he  road  toward  the  Federal  encampment. 
On  the  roadside  was  a lonely  cabin,  now  uninhab- 
ited, as  he  believed.  He  examined  the  indications, 
and  rode  on.  At  the  cabin  the  road  made  a short 
turn.  When  Frank  turned  around  the  corner  of  the 
old  cabin,  two  militiamen  presented  their  muskets 
and  commanded  him  to  halt.  In  an  instant  the  ready 
pistol  Avas  snatched  from  its  place  by  the  Guerrilla, 
and  even  before  the  militiaman  could  fire,  the  bullet 
from  Frank’s  pistol  had  penetrated  his  brain,  and  he 
fell  in  the  agonies  of  death  to  the  earth.  At  the 


A.  Narrow  Escape. 


53 


54 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


very  instant  of  tiring,  Frank  put  spurs  to  his  horse 
and  galloped  away,  turning  and  firing  at  the  remain- 
ing guard  as  he  did  so,  and  wounding  him  unto  death 
just  as  he  Avas  in  the  act  of  firing  at  the  daring  rider. 
The  bullet  from  the  militiaman’s  gun  whistled  within 
an  inch  of  Frank  James’  ear  as  it  sped  on  its  harm- 
less mission.  The  picket  post  where  the  firing  took 
place  Avas  within  a few  hundred  yards  of  a camp 
where  a hundred  militiamen,  and  half  that  number 
of  cavalrymen,  Avho  rode  good  horses,  were  taking 
their  dinners.  Frank,  surmising  that  the  two  soldiers 
with  whom  he"  had  the  combat  were  on  guard  duty 
close  to  camp,  and  that  an  alarm  and  pursuit  would 
folloAv,  rode  with  all  speed  toAvard  the  Guerrilla 
camp.  He  Avas  pursued,  as  he  expected,  but  he 
easily  eluded  the  Coloradoans. 

In  August — it  was  the  12th  day  of  that  month, 
1864,  that  Jesse  and  Frank  participated  with  their 
comrades,  Todd,  Anderson  and  others,  in  a des- 
perate conflict  in  Ray  county,  Missouri.  Again  the 
deadly  revolvers,  in  the  hands  of  the  boys,  accom- 
plished fatal  results.  Between  the  tAvo,  seven  fellow- 
beings  were  sent  to  the  silent  realms  of  death. 

Tavo  days  aftenvard  they  Avere  at  the  Flat  Rock 
Ford,  on  Grand  river,  and  a desperate  struggle  with 
some  Federal  militia  and  volunteers  ensued.  During 
that  fight  Jesse  was  struck  by  a musket  ball  which 
tore  through  his  breast,  cut  into  and  through  his  left 
lung,  and  caused  him  to  fall.  His  comrades  carried 
him  aAvay.  At  length  he  was  transported  to  the 


A GORY  RECORD. 


55 


house  of  Captain  John  A.  M.  Rudd.  The  wound 
was  a dangerous  one,  and  all  expected  it  would  prove 
fatal.  Jesse  believed  so  himself,  and  took  from  his 
finger  a ring  which  he  charged  his  friends  to  carry  to 
his  sister,  Miss  Susie  James*  and  give  her  also  his 
dying  message,  which  was,  “I  have  no  regret.  I’ve 
done  what  I thought  was  right.  I die  contented.” 
This  event  occurred  August  16th,  1864.'  By  the  7th 
of  September  he  had  so  far  recovered  as  to  be  able 
to  ride  and  fight  again. 

On  the  12th  of  September  Jesse  and  Frank  rode 
away  with  Lieutenant  George  Shepherd,  from  the 
Guerrilla  rendezvous  at  Judge  Gray’s,  near  Bone 
Hill,  Jackson  county,  for  a raid  into  Clay  county. 
At  this  time  he  visited  his  mother.  On  the  16th  of 
September  Jesse  James  killed  three  militiamen  in  an 
encounter  near  Keytesville,  Chariton  county,  Mis- 
souri. He  was  now  so  far  recovered  as  to  perform 
the  services  of  a scout. 

On  the  17th  he  rode  twenty-nine  miles  in  the 
night  time,  through  a country  swarming  with  militia, 
to  advise  Todd  concerning  the  movements  of  the 
Federal  forces. 

On  the  20th  of  September,  1864,  occurred  the 
battle  of  Fayette,  Missouri.  The  whole  of  Quan- 
trell’s  band  was  concentrated  for  the  purpose  of 
making  this  attack.  All  the  chieftains  were  present, 
Quantrell  and  Anderson,  Poole  and  Clements.  Dur- 
ing the  assault  on  the  stockade,  Lee  McMurtry 
was  desperately  wounded  close  up  to  the  enemy’s 


56 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


position.  Jesse  and  McMurtry  were  comrades,  and 
he  would  not  allow  his  friend  to  fall  into  the  hands  of 
the  Federals  if  he  could  help  it.  He  rushed  up  to 
where  the  wounded  man  lay,  and  though  exposed  to 
a terrible  fire,  he  carried  away  his  wounded  friend 
without  receiving-  any  injury.  The  Guerrillas  were 
driven  from  Fayette. 

At  this  time  the  various  bands  seemed  to  accept 
the  leadership  of  Bill  Anderson,  who  was  then  gath- 
ering forces  for  the  Central i a expedition.  Quantrell 
separated  from  him,  and  returned  to  a secure 
place  of  repose  in  Howard  county. 

Todd  and  Poole  and  the  James  boys,  Pringle,  the 
scalper,  the  two  Hills  and  Clements,  indeed,  all  of 
the  most  desperate  of  the  Guerrilla  gang  followed 
the  black  banner  of  the  most  savage  Guerrilla  that 
ever  trod  the  soil  of  Missouri. 

The  27th  of  September,  1864,  must  ever  be  a mem- 
orable day  in  the  annals  of  the  civil  war  in  Mis- 
souri . On  that  day,  with  a flag  as  black  as  the  raven’ s 
wing,  and  ominous  of  the  coming  night  of  death, 
Bill  Anderson  rode  to  Centralia,  a village  in  the 
northeastern  part  of  Boone  county,  Mo.,  on  the  line 
of  the  St.  Louis,  Kansas  City  and  Northern  Railroad. 
He  was  not  long  idle.  A train  of  cars  drew  up  to 
the  depot.  There  were  soldiers  and  citizens  on  that 
train.  Very  few  of  the  former,  however,  were 
armed.  Only  a few  guns,  at  any  rate  were  fired.  The 
train  and  its  passengers  were  completely  at  the  mercy 
of  the  Guerrillas.  The  Federal  soldiers  and  citizen 


A GORY  RECORD. 


57 


passengers  were  formed  in  a line.  Then  a separation 
of  citizens  and  soldiers  took  place.  Twenty-eight 
soldiers  and  four  citizens  who  wore  blue  blouses 
were  selected,  marched  out  and  shot  with  an  atro- 
cious haste  that  would  make  even  the  cruel  Kurds 
shudder.  In  this  bloody  tragedy,  Frank  and  Jesse 
James  were  prominent  actors. 

Scarcely  had  this  butchery  been  consummated, 
when  Major  Johnson,  in  command  of  about  100  Iowa 
cavalrymen,  came  upon  the  scene.  The  force  of  the 
Guerrillas  under  command  of  Todd  numbered  more 
than  two  hundred  men,  and  as  both  were  deter- 
mined, a desperate  fight  ensued.  But  the  impetuous 
charge  of  the  Guerrillas,  led  by  George  Todd,  broke 
the  lines  of  the  Iowans,  and  a panic  ensued  among 
them.  Major  Johnson  made  gallant  effort  to  rally  his 
men.  It  was  in  vain.  The  furious  riders  dashed  amono- 

O 

them  and  shot  them  down  like  so  many  panic- 
stricken  sheep.  Jesse  James,  mounted  on  a superb 
horse,  rode  directly  at  Major  Johnson.  The  issue 
was  not  doubtful.  The  deadly  aim  of  the  Guerrilla 
soon  laid  him  stark  and  still  on  the  prairie.  It  was 
all  over  with  him,  and  also  for  the  men  he  com- 
manded that  morning.  Appeals  for  mercy  were  of 
no  avail.  The  vanquished  Federalswere  massacred. 
Frank  James  was  equally  active  Avith  his  brother. 
He  is  credited  with  having  taken  the  lives  of  eight 
men  that  day.  It  was  a day  of  horror,  and  the 
partisan  rangers  reveled  in  the  carnage. 


The  Home  of  Farmer  Banes. 


58 


A GORT  RECORD. 


59 


After  Centralia  came  hard  knocks.  In  one  of  the 
fights  immediately  succeeding  the  Centralia  holo- 
caust, Dick  Kinney,  a noted  Guerrilla,  received  his 
death  wound.  He  was  Frank  James’  comrade, 
and  he  fell  heir  to  the  pistol  which  Kinney  had 
worn.  On  the  handle  of  this  weapon  were  fifty 
notches,  each  notch  signifying  one.  He  had  killed 
fifty  men.  Frank  James  probably  has  the  pistol 
yet. 

In  a corner  of  Clay  county  lived  an  old  man  named 
Banes.  He  was  a staunch  Union  man,  and  blessed 
the  Guerrillas  with  the  same  kind  of  blessing  that 
Balak  desired  Balaam  to  bestow  upon  Israel.  Banes 
was  particularly  severe  in  his  condemnation  of  Jesse 
and  Frank  James.  One  night  the  boys  went  to 
Banes’  house  under  the  guise  of  Colorado  troopers. 
The  old  man  received  them  gladly,  and  at  once  un- 
bosomed himself  freely  in  regard  to  the  Guerrillas. 
In  the  course  of  his  remarks  lie  animadverted  on 
Mrs.  Samuels,  the  mother  of  the  boys,  in  bitter 
terms.  He  denounced  her  as  being  “the  mother  of 
two. devils,  Jesse  and  Frank  James.”  The  boys  se- 
cured his  confidence,  and  then  a promise  of  immedi- 
ate assistance  in  hunting  up  the  desperadoes.  Banes 
got  his  gun  and  pistols  and  saddled  his  horse, 
mounted  and  rode  out  to  his  death,  for  when  the  trio 
had  gone  about  half  a mile  away  from  the  house,  the 
pretended  soldiers  announced  themselves  as  the 
James  boys,  and  gave  him  no  space  for  repentance. 
Two  pistol  shots  rang  out  on  the  still  night,  a heavy 


60 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


body  fell  to  the  earth,  and  then  the  living  men  rode 
away,  leaving  a cold  form  of  mortality  out  under  the 
stars. 

With  difficulty  the  Guerrillas  made  their  way  to 
their  haunts  on  the  Blackwater.  Fighting  was  going 
on  constantly.  The  shadow  ,of  death  was  gathering 
over  many  a bold  rider  of  the  Guei’rilla  band.  Mor- 
ing  out  from  their  camp  on  the  Blackwater,  one  day, 
the  Guerrillas  fell  into  an  ambuscade,  and  several 
received  wounds.  Among  those  thus  wounded  was 
Jesse  James,  who  had  his  horse  killed  and  received  a 
shot  through  the  leg. 

Todd  was  sent  out  to  skirmish  with  the  advance 
guard  of  the  Federal  army  then  following  the  retir- 
ing army  of  General  Price.  At  every  creek  there 
was  a battle,  and  at  every  encounter  there  was  blood- 
shed. In  one  of  these  fights,  when  the  leaves  were 
all  falling  on  the  brown  earth,  George  Todd  was 
killed.  In  the  night  time  his  followers  came  to  pay 
the  last  tribute  of  respect  to  his  remains.  There 
were  not  many  who  gathered  there  in  the  gloom  of 
the  midnight  to  gaze  for  the  last  time  on  the  face  of 
the  courageous  Guerrilla,  but  among  them  were  Jesse 
and  Frank  James,  and  they  pointed  their  pistols 
toward  the  cloud-veiled,  teary  sky,  and  swore  to 
avenge  his  death. 

But  the  old  band  was  broken  up.  Late  in  October, 
1864,  Jesse  and  Frank  parted,  the  former  with  Shep- 
herd went  to  Texas,  the  latter  with  Quantrell  to 
Kentucky. 


The  Headquarters  on  the  Blackwater. 


fi2 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


It  proved  to  be  the  final  dissolution  of  Quantrell’s 
once  formidable  force  of  partisans.  George  Todd, 
the  Paladine  of  the  command,  the  leader  who  was 
persistent  and  daring,  slept  quietly  after  the  fierce 
turmoil  of  life’s  battlefield  had  ended.  John  Poole, 
another  hard  rider,  desperate  fighter  and  dauntless 
leader,  mouldered  in  a gory  grave.  John  Jarratte 
and  Cole  Younger  had  sometime  before  separated 
from  the  band,  and  were  operating  in  the  far  South 
where  the  magnolias  grow  and  the  moss-bearded 
live-oaks  stand  sentinels  in  the  fever-haunted  swamps. 
Fernando  Scott  was  dead.  Bill  Anderson  had  fallen 
in  a terrible  combat  while  endeavoring  to  effect  a 
crossing  of  the  Missouri  river  in  Howard  county. 
As  he  had  lived  for  some  years,  grimly  fighting,  so 
in  the  last  extremity  when  the  odds  were  all  against 
him  and  unseen  messengers  of  death  burdened  the 
air  with  their  low-hummed  dirges,  his  life  went  out- 
while  he  still  fought  in  the  very  shades  of  despair. 
Kinney  tvas  dead,  and  many  more  had  surrendered 
life  in  the  hot  simoon  of  battle. 

And  what  a band  it  had  been,  which  was  now 
broken  ! Its  deeds  must  ever  remain  a part  of  the 
history  of  Missouri,  and  the  chapter  wherein  the 
record  is  made  will  always  be  read  with  a shudder, 
and  in  years  to  come  men  will  remember  the  mourn- 
ful story  of  devastation  and  death  with  feelings  of 
painful  regret  that  human  beings  could  so  revel  in 
the  miseries  and  misfortunes  of  whole  communities. 


A GORY  RECORD. 


63 


To  those  who  can  calmly  sit  and  look  down  the 
yista  of  the  dead  years  and  recall  without  prejudice 
the  history  of  men  who- were  authors  of  deeds  so 
notable — actions  which,  performed  under  other  cir- 
cumstances, would  have  made  heroes  of  deathless 
fame,  there  must  come  a feeling  of  regret  that  such 
men  should  have  been  the  victims  of  a baleful  des- 
tiny. 


CHAPTER  VII. 


ADVENTURES  IN  SEPARATE  FIELDS.— Frank 
James  follows  Quantrell  into  Kentucky — Fierce 
partisan  contests — Death  of  Quantrell — Jesse  follows 
George  Shepherd  to  Texas — The  last  fight  of  the 
war — Jesse  wounded. 

The  days  of  Guerrilla  warfare  were  drawing  to  a 
close.  The  retreat  of  Price  and  Shelby  from  Mis- 
souri left  the  Federals  free  to  operate  against  the 
Guerrillas.  The  old  bands  were  decimated.  Death 
had  been  busy  in  Jheir  ranks  ; and  for  the  remnants 
of  a once  formidable  organization,  no  Confederate 
army  could  extend  over  them  sheltering  arms.  The 
drama  was  about  completed  ; the  curtain  was  soon  to 
drop. 

Jesse  James  went  tvith  Lieutenant  George  Shep- 
herd to  Texas  in  the  autumn  of  1864.  During  the 
long  march  through  the  Indian  Territory,  they  met 
with  many  stirring  adventures.  On  the  22d  day  of 
November;  Shepherd’s  band  encountered  the  band 
of  Union  militia,  commanded  by  Captain  Emmett 
Goss,Avhich  had  acquired  an  unenviable  name  on  ac- 
count of  the  excesses  which  they  had  committed. 
Goss  was  coming  up  from  a marauding  trip  into  Ar- 
kansas, and  had  reached  Cabin  Creek,  in  the  Chero- 
kee Nation.  Goss  was  “ a fighting  man,”  and  a 
fierce  conflict  ensued.  Jesse  James  singled  out  the 
commander  and  rode  full  at  him,  firing  his  pistol  and 

64 


ADVENTURES  IN  SEPARATE  FIELDS. 


65 


receiving  the  return  fire  of  the  other.  The  contest 
was  short;  the  steady  aim  of  the  Guerrilla  secured 
him  a triumph.  Goss  fell  from  his  horse  with  one 
bullet-hole  through  his  head  and  another  through 
his  heart.  On  this  occasion  there  was  one  other  to 
realize  the  skill  of  Jesse  James  with  the  pistol,  if  in- 
deed he  realized  anything  after  his  ineffectual  plea 
for  life.  The  Rev.  U.  P.  Gardiner,  chaplain  of  the 
Thirteenth  Kansas,  rode  with  Captain  Goss’  band  up 
from  toward  the  South.  Jesse  James  pursued  him, 
and  came  up  with  him.  The  chaplain  told  his  pur- 
suer who  he  was,  and  plead  for  life.  The  answer  he 
received  to  this  petition  was  a bullet  through  the 
brain.  He  fell  from  his  horse  dead. 

Two  days  afterward,  Jesse  and  a companion  were 
riding  over  the  prairie,  near  the  bank  of  a stream. 
For  some  cause  the  comrade  of  Jesse  left  him  for  a 
time  alone.  Not  far  away  was  a skirt  of  heavy  tim- 
ber. On  a sudden,  a wild  shout  burst  from  the 
wood,  and  a party  of  Pin  Indians — that  is,  Chero- 
kees,  who  were  friendly  to  the  Union,  came  skurrv- 
ing  across  the  prairie,  directly  toward  the  Guerrilla. 
His  danger  was  imminent,  for  the  Cherokees  were 
well  armed  with  long  range  guns,  which  they  knew 
well  how  to  use.  Safety  lay  in  retreat,  and  Jesse 
turned  to  flee.  He  was  on  the  open  prairie,  and 
could  not  get  to  the  timber.  There  was  a high  and 
steep  bank  before  him,  and  the  Indians  were  follow- 
ing close  behind.  He  determined  to  leap  his  horse 
down  the  precipice.  It  happened  to  be  where  the 


Jesse  James’  Escape  from  fin  Indians. 


ADVENTURES  IN  SEPARATE  FIELDS. 


67 


water  was  deep,  and  a slight  projection  and  growth 
of  brush  broke  the  fall.  The  leap  was  successfully 
made,  and  neither  horse  nor  rider  was  badly  injured. 
Jesse,  following  down  the  creek,  made  his  escape, 
and  soon  regained  Lieutenant  Shepherd’s  camp. 

During  the  winter  of  1864-5  Jesse  James  remained 
in  Texas,  leading  quite  an  inactive  life.  With  the 


Killing  of  Citizen  Harkness. 


spring,  however,  that  part  of  the  Missouri  Guerrillas 
which  went  with  Shepherd,  began  to  think  of  Mis- 
souri again.  In  April  they  began  the  return  march. 
The  road  was  beset  with  dangers.  The  Pin  Indians 
in  the  Cherokee  country  were  extremely  hostile,  and 
left  no  opportunity  to  strike  at  them  unimproved. 


68 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


By  the  time  the  May  flowers  bloomed,  Jesse  James 
had  reached  Benton  county,  Missouri.  In  that 
county  lived  a Union  militiaman  named  Harkness, 
who  had  made  himself  exceedingly  obnoxious  to 
people  of  Confederate  sympathies.  This  man  was 
captured  by  the  returning  Guerrillas,  and  Jesse 
James  and  two  comrades  held  him  in  a vice-like 
embrace,  while  another  Guerrilla,  Arch.  Clements, 
cut  his  throat  from  ear  to  ear. 

At  Kingsville,  Johnson  county,  Mo.,  lived  an  old 
man  named  Duncan,  who  had  belonged  to  the  militia, 
and  was  very  cordially  disliked  on  account  of  his 
bad  disposition  towards  the  Southern  people.  Jesse 
James  sought  him,  found  him,  and  slew  him.  Dun- 
can was  a man  of  55  years  of  age. 

The  Guerrilla  career  of  Jesse  James-  drew  to  a 
close.  In  May,  1865,  all  the  Confederate  bands  in 
the  State  were  coming  into  the  Federal  posts  and 
surrendering.  A considerable  number  of  those  who 
had  come  up  from  Texas  with  Arch.  Clements  de- 
sired to  surrender,  but  several  refused  to  do  so. 
Among  these  were  Jesse  James.  But  the  formality 
of  a surrender  of  the  others  led  them  all  to  Lexins;- 
ton,  Mo.,  under  a flag  of  truce.  There  were  eight 
unsurrendered  Guerrillas  to  bid  a last  adieu  to  their 
old  comrades.  This  little  band  had  proceeded  into 
Johnson  county,  when  suddenly  they  were  met  by  a 
band  of  Federal  troops  returning  from  a scouting 
expedition.  These  fired  upon  the  Guerrillas,  and  a 
sanguinary  struggle  ensued.  Jesse  James’  horse 


ADVENTURES  IN  SEPARATE  FIELDS. 


69 


was  killed  ; he  was  wounded  in  the  leg  and  retired 
into  the  woods  pursued  by  the  Federals.  He  fought 
with  desperation , but  received,  at  last,  a shot  through 
the  lungs.  The  wound  was  a terrible  one,  but  he  es- 
caped, and  dragged  himself  to  a hiding  place  near 
the  banks  of  a small  stream,  Here,  for  two  days 
and  nights,  alone,  consumed  by  a raging  fever,  the 
wounded  Guerrilla  lay.  Finally  he  crawled  to  a 
field  where  a man  was  ploughing.  This  man  proved 
tobea  friend,  and  took  James  in,  cared  for  him,  and 
finally  sent  him  to  his  friends.  The  soldier  who  shot 
Jesse  James  that  day  was  John  E.  Jones,  Company 
E.,  Second  Wisconsin  regiment  of  cavalry.  The 
Guerrilla  and  his  antagonist  afterward  became  ac- 
quainted, and  were  warm  personal  friends.  Jesse 
James  joined  his  mother  in  Nebraska,  and  returned 
with  her  to  Clay  county,  Missouri. 


Quantrell  gathered  up  a small  band  of  his  old 
comrades  in  the  Guerrilla  warfare,  at  Wigginton’s 
place,  five  miles  west  of  the  town  of  Waverly,  La- 
fayette county.  Among  those  who  obeyed  the  sum- 
mons to  this  rendezvous  was  Frank  James.  The 
Confederate  armies  had  retreated  from  Missouri. 
There  was  no  longer  a field  in  that  State  for  the  ex- 
ercise of  his  peculiar  talents.  He  resolved  to  go 
East,  to  Maryland,  and  there  open  up  a Guerrilla 
warfare.  It  was  on  the  fourth  day  of  December, 
when  Quantrell  and  Frank  James  and  about  thirty 


70 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


others  of  their  old  followers  and  comrades  leftWig- 
ginton’s  for  Kentucky.  On  the  first  day  of  January, 
1865,  the  dreaded  Quantrell’s  band  effected  the 
passage  of  the  Mississippi  river  at  Charlie  Morris’ 
“Pacific  Place,”  sixteen  miles  above  Memphis. 
Morris  rendered  Quantrell  valuable  service,  although 
at  that  time  he  was  a frequent  visitor  to  Memphis, 
and  on  excellent  terms  with  the  F ederal  authorities 
at  that  place.  After  leaving  the  river  they  marched 
through  Big  Creek,  Portersville,  Covington,  Taber- 
nacle, Brownsville,  Bell’s,  Gadsden,  Humboldt,  Mi- 
lan, McKenzie,  and  on  to  Paris.  Here  they  had 
their  first  difficulty,  and  were  compelled  to  mount  in 
hot  haste  and  ride  away.  From  Paris  the  Guerrillas 
proceeded  to  Birmingham,  and  crossed  the  Tennes- 
see river.  Their  route  then  lay  through  Canton, 
Cadiz,  and  to  Hopkinsville.  Near  this  place  they 
came  to  a house  where  there  were  twelve  cavalry- 
men. Nine  of  them  fled,  leaving  their  horses.  The 
three  men  who  remained  fought  the  whole  of  Quan- 
trell’s  band  for  many  hours,  until  preparations  were 
made  to  burn  the  house,  and,  indeed,  until  the  fire 
was  kindled.  They  then  came  out  and  surrendered. 
Quantrell,  of  course,  appropriated  the  twelve  frost 
horses  which  were  in  the  stable. 

There  was  one  Captain  Frank  Barnette,  who  com- 
manded a company  of  Kentucky  militia  stationed  at 
Hartford,  Ohio  county.  Quantrell  at  that  time  was 
playing  the  role  of  a Federal  captain.  As  such,  he  in- 
duced Barnette  to  go  with  him  on  a hunt  for 


ADVENTURES  IN  SEPARATE  FIELDS. 


71 


Confederate  Guerrillas . Barnette  carried  with  this  ex- 
pedition about  thirty  of  his  men.  Quantrell  resolved 
to  assassinatethem  all,  and  a way  was  found  to  do  so 
during  the  day.  Frank  James  was  made  the  execu- 
tioner of  Captain  Barnette,  and  as  he  rode  by  him 
when  they  entered  a stream  of  water  at  a ford,  as 
the  sun  went  down  behind  the  western  hills,  Frank 
James  tired  the  fatal  shot,  and  Barnette  fell  dead 
from  his  horse,  dyeing  the  clear  wafers  of  the  brook 
red  with  his  blood. 

The  career  of  the  Guerrillas  was  drawing  to  a 
close  in  Kentucky  as  well  as  in  Missouri.  Quan- 
trell, and  Mundy,  and  Marion  were  constantly  hunted 
by  dashing  cavalry  officers. 

The  disguise  thrown  off,  the  Federal  officers  knew 
that  work  must  be  done  in  order  to  stop  the  Guerril- 
las, and  they  were  not  slow  in  engaging  in  the  un- 
dertaking. Major  Bridgewater  and  Captain  Terrell 
were  untiring  in  their  pursuit  of  Mundy,  Marion  and 
Quantrell.  Frank  James  visited  an  uncle,  and  was 
not  with  Quantrell  when  that  chieftain  fought  his 
last  fight  at  Wakefield’s  house,  near  the  little  post 
village  of  Smiley,  Kentucky.  That  day  Quantrell' s 
band  was  nearly  annihilated.  Subsequently,  Henry 
Porter  gathered  up  the  survivors  of  the  once  formi- 
dable Guerrilla  band,  and  surrendered  with  them  at 
Samuel's  depot,  Nelson  county,  Kentucky,  on  the 
25th  of  July,  1865.  Among  those  who  surrendered 
was  Frank  James.  After  the  surrender,  Frank  re- 
mained in  Kentucky  because  of  a deed  which  he  had 


T* 


Quantrell’s  Last  Fight. 


ADVENTURES  IN  SEPARATE  FIELDS. 


73 


performed  in  Missouri  about  a year  before.  There 
lived  in  the  northeast  corner  of  Clay  county  a man 
named  Alvas  Dailey.  He  had  made  himself  very 
obnoxious  to  the  James  Boys,  and  Frank  resolved  to 
rid  the  world  of  his  presence.  One  night  he  went  to 
Alvas  Dailey’s  place,  and  the  next  morning  he  was 
found  dead  with  two  bullet  holes  through  his  head. 
Frank  James  had  assassinated  him. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 


THE  BRANDENBURG  TRAGEDY.— FranK  James 
followed  by  four  men — They  attempt  to  arrest  him — 
Terrible  fight — Frank  wounded  in  the  left  hip — 
Concealed  by  friends. 

Frank  James  went  down  to  Wakefield’s  house, 
where  the  noted  Guerrilla  chieftain,  Quantrell,  lay 
wounded  unto  death.  Had  the  terrible  scenes  of 
the  hard,  cruel  Guerrilla  warfare  through  which  he 
had  passed,  obliterated  from  the  breast  of  Frank 
James  every  tender  emotion?  It  appeared  not,  when 
he  bent  over  the  white  face  of  the  wounded  chief 
with  its  traces  of  suffering  and  anguish.  He  shed 
tears  like  rain.  He  loved  his  leader,  and  did  not 
hesitate  to  manifest  that  regard.  Knowing  that  the 
hand  of  death  was  upon  him,  Quantrell  advised  his 
disheartened  followers  to  accept  Henry  Porter’s 
leadership  and  surrender  themselves  to  the  Federal 
authorities.  It  might  have  been  because  their  dying 
commander  desired  it,  that  such  men  as  Frank 
James  and  his  companions  so  readily  consented  to 
lay  down  the  weapons  of  war.  At  any  rate,  the 
formal  submission  of  the  Guerrillas  was  made. 

In  Missouri,  the  terrible  warfare  which  had  been 
waged  had  left  scars  wide  and  deep  and  bloody,-  and 
they  were  yet  recent  when  the  banners  of  the  con- 
tending armies  were  furled.  At  any  rate  it  so  ap- 
peared to  Frank  James,  and  lie  did  not  return  at 

74 


THE  BRANDENBURG  TRAGEDY. 


75 


once  to  the  State  of  his  nativity.  The  part  he  had 
played  had  been  a conspicuous  one,  and,  on  account 
of  Centralia,  he  was  on  the  list  of  the  proscribed, 
and  when  the  war  ended,  so  far  as  actual  hostilities 
were  concerned,  it  had  not  ended,  so  far  as  Frank 
James  was  interested,  because  he  was  not  restored 
to  the  peaceful  pursuits  which  he  had  abandoned 
when  first  the  war  cry  arose  in  the  land.  He  still 
lingered  in  Keniucky. 

The  conduct  ot  Frank  James  for  some  time  after 
the  surrender  indicated  a desire  on  his  part  to  be- 
come once  more  a quiet,  peaceable  citizen.  He  was 
extremely  circumspect  in  behavior,  and  demeaned 
himself  in  a most  unobtrusive  way.  Such  was  the 
promise  of  the  new  life  after  the  years  of  bitter 
strife  in  the  late  Guerrilla.  But  he  was  not  proof 
against  the  assaults  of  passion.  One  day  the  old 
flame  burst  out  anew  with  consuming  fury.  Frank 
had  started  away  from  the  State  and  stopped  at  the 
town  of  Brandenburg.  It  was  several  months  after 
the  remnants  of  the  desperate  band  which  Quantrell 
led  into  Kentucky  had  surrendered  to  the  Federal 
authorities.  But  the  country  was  still  in  an  unset- 
tled condition.  Bad  men  who  had  found  occupation 
in  hovering  about  the  verge  of  battle  and  plundering 
the  ghastly  victims  of  war  ere  the  last  feeble  breath 
had  departed  from  their  pale  lips,  were  now  idle  and 
had  become  wandering  thugs  in  the  highways  of  the 
land.  Horse  thieves  and  bestial  monsters  were  to 
be  found  prowling  about  in  nearly  every  community, 


76 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


and  more  especially  in  the  border  States.  A large 
number  of  people,  and  those,  too,  who  had  served  in 
the  Confederate,  as  well  as  those  who  had  been  sol- 
diers in  the  Union  armies,  looked  upon  the  men  who 
had  been  with  Quantrell,  and  Mundy,  Magruder  and 
Marion,  Anderson,  Farris,  Hickman  and  other  noted 
Guerrillas,  with  suspicion.  Many  persons  looked 
upon  them  as  men  of  evil  antecedents — as  thieves. 

Horse  stealing  was  carried  on  at  a lively  rate  all 
along  the  border.  Kansas,  Missouri  and  Kentucky 
were  particularly  afflicted  for  many  months  after 
the  surrender  by  the  presence  of  these  enemies  of 
the  farming  and  stock-raising  communities. 

Just  about  the  time  Frank  James  was  passing 
through  from  Nelson  county  to  Brandenburg,  in 
Meade  county,  on  the  Ohio  river,  on  his  way  to  Mis- 
souri, a number  of  horses  were  stolen  in  Larue 
county.  A posse  went  in  pursuit  of  the  thieves. 
They  traced  them  to  Brandenburg.  There  they 
found  Frank  James.  There  were  four  of  them  when 
they  came  up  with  James,  and  he  was  alone,  sitting 
in  the  office  of  a hotel.  By  some  means  they  in- 
duced him  to  come  out,  and  then  they  told  him  he 
might  consider  himself  their  prisoner  on  a charge  of 
horse  stealing  in  Larue  county. 

“I  consider  no  such  proposition,”  exclaimed  Frank 
James,  as  he  drew  a pistol  and  commenced  firing. 
In  less  time  than  it  requires  to  state  the  fact,  two  of 
the  posse  lay  extended  in  the  embrace  of  death,  and 
a third  was  down  and  writhing  in  agony.  But  the 


THE  BRANDENBURG  TRAGEDY. 


77 


fourth  man  fired  a shot  into  Frank’s  left  hip,  and 
then  ran  away.  It  was  indeed  a tragical  scene. 

The  wounded  desperado  was  immediately  sur- 
rounded by  an  excited  throng.  The  ball  had  taken 
effect  at  the  point  of  his  hip,  and  the  wound  pro- 
duced was  not  only  painful  but  dangerous.  Yet  the 
superb  nerve  of  the  man  sustained  him  in  the  midst 
of  an  appalling  crisis.  A perfect  storm  of  excite- 
ment was  raging  in  the  town.  Threats  loud  and  ter- 
rible were  made,  and  Frank  James  coolly  presented 
his  pistols  as  he  stood  leaning  against  a post  and 
ordered  the  excited  crowd  to  stand  back,  and  they 
obeyed  him. 

, Somehow  it  has  always  happened  that  the  Jameses 
never  wanted  for  friends  wherever  they  have  wan- 
dered. It  was  so  on  this  occasion.  Though  the 
great  majority  of  the  people  of  Brandenburg  thirsted 
for  the  blood  of  the  slayer  of  two  men  in  their 
midst,  yet  that  grim  young  man,  though  wounded 
and  suffering,  had  friends  in  that  town , and  in  the 
midst  of  the  excitement,  these  came  to  his  assist- 
ance, and  he  was  borne  away  to  a secure  place, 
where  the  populace  could  not  tell,  and  nursed  by 
tender  hands  prompted  by  affectionate  hearts.  At- 
tended by  a scientific  surgeon,  the  ghastly  wound 
which  had  brought  him  to  the  very  brink  of  the 
abyss  of  death,  began  to  heal,  and  in  a few  weeks 
the  surgeon  who  had  attended  the  hidden  patient  _ 
was  able  to  report  that  he  would  surely  live  and 


6 


78 


FRANK  AND  .TESSE  .TAMES. 


might  ultimately  recover  entirely  from  the  dreadful 
wound.  When  Frank  had  gained  some  strength,  and  it 
was  deemed  safe  to  remove  him,  in  a quiet  and  se- 
cret manner  he  was  conveyed  in  a close  vehicle  to 
the  house  of  a staunch  friend  and  relative  in  Nelson 
county,  where  he  remained  during  many  months, 
suffering  excruciating  pain  on  account  of  the  hor- 
rible wound.  He  did  not  entirely  recover  from  the 
effects  of  the  wound  for  several  years. 


CHAPTER  IX. 


THE  LIBERTY  BANK  AFFAIR.— A great  robbery 
— St.  Valentine’s  day  and  the  prize  drawn  by  the 
bold  marauders — The  James  Boys  accused  of  the 
crime. 

Certainly  no  one  could  say  that  Jesse  James  pos- 
sessed any  of  the  qualities  which  would  make  him 

“ Like  one  who  on  a lonely  road 
Doth  walk  in  fear  and  dread, 

And  having  once,  turned  round,  walks  on, 

And  turns  no  more  his  head, 

Because  he  knows  a frightful  fiend 
Doth  close  behind  him  tread. 

He  was  constituted  of  a different  element.  If  he 
ever  felt  the  sense  of  dread,  no  one  ever  knew  it,  for 
certainly  none  ever  saw  it  exhibited  in  his  conduct. 
Yet  he  knew  that  he  was  hunted,  knew  that  shrewd, 
bold  men  sought  to  bind  him  in  fetters,  to  deprive 
him  of  liberty,  or,  failing  in  that,  rob  him  of  life. 
And  yet  this  knowledge  did  not  alarm  him,  and  the 
very  presence  of  his  foes  did  not  make  him  afraid, 
though  they  numbered  “ten  strong,  brave  men.” 
Perhaps  Jesse  James  never  knew  what  fear  meant, 
having  never  experienced  the  sensation. 

It  was  in  1866,  on  St.  Valentine’s  day,  February 
14th,  that  an  event  occurred  at  Liberty,  Missouri, 
which  created  intense  excitement  in  that  community, 
and  a profound  sensation  throughout  the  West. 
The  event  alluded  to  was  the  plundering  of  the 

79 


80 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


Commercial  Bank  of  that  city  of  an  amount  of 
money  said  to  have  been  nearly  $70,000.  The  rob- 
bery was  not  effected  in  the  same  bold  way  as  char- 
acterized the  raids  into  Russellville,  Gallatin,  Co- 
lumbia, Corydon  and  other  notable  incidents  in  the 
career  of  the  James  bandits.  But  inasmuch  as  the 
bank  was  depleted  of  its  funds,  and  that  the  robbery 
was  unusually  bold  and  audacious,  there  were  many 
who  secretly  believed  that  Jesse  James  planned  the 
robbery,  if  he  did  not  lead  the  robbers,  and  that 
the  treasures  of  the  bank  had  been  largely  diverted 
to  the  individual  possession  of  that  noted  young  man. 
It  will  be  remembered  that  the  Liberty  bank  rob- 
bery occurred  at  a time  when  the  James  Boys  were 
regarded  only  in  the  light  of  “desperate  fighters — 
perhaps  sometimes  cruel  in  their  vengeance,”  but 
otherwise  they  were  believed  to  be  honest  and  hon- 
orable men.  Hence  men  were  cautious  in  coupling 
the  name  of  any  member  of  the  James  family  with 
an  act  of  highway  robbery. 

But  the  conviction  was  strong  in  the  minds  of 
many  people,  nevertheless,  that  the  funds  of  the 
Liberty  bank  had  gone  to  minister  to  the  wants  and 
satisfy  the  desires  of  Jesse  James  and  his  friends  and 
confederates.  No  immediate  action  was  taken 
against  him,  but  as  time  passed  on,  and  other  acts 
were  committed  by  Jesse  James  and  his  friends, 
which  were  not  regarded  as  either  right  or  proper, 
the  belief  that  they  had  participated  in  the  robbery, 
if,  indeed,  they  were  not  the  robbers  themselves, 


THE  LIBERTT  BANK  AFFAIR. 


81 


became  wide- spread  in  the  community.  But  in  jus- 
tice to  Jesse  James,  it  is  but  right  to  say  that  no  evi- 
dence directly  implicating  him  in  that  affair  has  ever 
been  secured. 

Cole  Younger,  when  asked  by  a visitor  to  the 
Stillwater  penitentiary  concerning  the  Liberty  bank 
robbery,  remarked,  “ I have  always  had  my  opinion 
about  that  affair.  If  the  truth  is  ever  told,  many  of 
the  crimes  charged  to  me  and  my  brothers  will  be 
located  where  they  belong.”  Former  friends  of 
Jesse  James  are  firm  in  the  belief  that  he  was  the 
instigator  of  the  deed,  if  not  the  leader  of  the  bri- 
gands who  sacked  the  bank.  This  belief,  at  any 
rate,  influenced  the  public  mind  to  no  small  extent, 
and  led  eventually  to  an  effort  to  arrest  Jesse  James 
a year  afterward,  which  attempt  ended  in  a bloody 
tragedy,  as  narrated  in  the  next  chapter. 


CHAPTER  X. 


JESSE’S  SORTIE  AGAINST  THE  MILITIAMEN. 
— Attacked  at  night — The  family  council  of  war — 
Jesse  desires  to  look  out  on  the  cold  moonlight 
scene — Throws  the  door  open  and  fires  upon  the 
militiamen — Three  corpses  on  the  crisp  snow. 

When  the  war  closed,  Jesse  James  was  sorely 
wounded.  It  was  only  by  the  most  persistent  and 
sureful  nursing  that  he  could  expect  to  recover. 
When  he  was  able  to  travel  he  was  furnished  trans- 
portation from  Lexington  to  go  to  Nebraska  to  join 
his  mother,  who  was  then  a fugitive  from  her  home. 
It  does  not  appear  that  he  lingered  very  long  in  Ne- 
braska, since  we  are  assured  that  before  the  brown 
leaves  had  fallen,  Mrs.  Samuels  had  returned  to  her 
old  home  near  Kearney,  Clay  county,  Missouri. 
This  point  appears  to  be  conceded  by  all  who  have 
written  concerning  them.  Jesse’s  wounds  healed 
slowly — so  slowly  that  after  the  lapse  of  a year  he 
was  but  just  able  to  ride  on  horseback  a little.  Dur- 
ing the  summer  of  1866  Jesse  rode  around  the  coun- 
try, but  there  was  still  considerable  feeling  against 
him,  and  he  went  well  armed.  Indeed,  he  always 
had  his  pistols  “ handy  to  use.”  Nothing  appears 
to  have  disturbed  the  quiet  of  his  life  until  the  night 
of  February  18,  1867. 

It  was  a cold  night.  The  ground  was  covered 
with  a thick  mantle  of  snow,  and  the  wind  blew 

82 


.TBSSE’s  SORTIE  AGAINST  THE  MILITIAMEN . 83 


bitterly  cold  from  the  north  ; the  full  moon  shone 
brightly  on  the  glittering  garments  of  mother  earth. 
Jesse  James  was  at  his  mother’s  home  near  Kear- 
ney, Clay  county,  tossing  under  the  infliction  of  a 
burning  fever.  His  pistols  were  loaded  and  rested 
beneath  his  pillow.  On  that  night,  five  well-armed 
and  well-mounted  militiamen  rode  to  the  home  of 
the  James  Boys.  Dr.  Samuels  heard  the  heavy 
tread  of  the  armed  men  on  the  piazza,  and  demanded 
their  business.  He  was  told  to  open  the  door.  He 
went  up  to  confer  with  the  sick  ex-Guerrilla.  He 
asked  Jesse  what  should  be  done.  The  sick  man 
begged  his  step-father  to  assist  him  to  the  window 
so  that  he  might  look  out  upon  the  crisp  snow  out  in 
the  moonlight.  He  looked  with  a deeper  interest  at 
the  five  horses  hitched  in  front  of  the  house.  They 
all  had  cavalry  saddles  on  their  backs.  He  knew 
that  they  were  soldiers,  and  he  well  understood  the 
object  of  their  coming.  It  was  a moment  when  de- 
cisions must  be  reached  quickly.  He  had  never 
surrendered,  and  he  never  intended  to  do  so.  Has- 
tily dressing  himself,  lie  descended  to  the  floor  be- 
low -with  his  pistols  in  his  hands.  - The  militiamen, 
impatient  at  the  delay  of  Dr.  Samuels  in  opening  the 
door,  had  commenced  hammering  at  the  shutter 
with  the  butts  of  their  muskets,  all  the  while  calling 
to  Jesse  to  come  down  and  surrender  himself.  They 
swore  they  knew  he  was  in  the  house,  and  vowed  to 
take  him  out  dead  or  alive.  Jesse  crept  softly 
and  close  to  the  door,  and  listened  attentively 


84 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


until,  from  the  voices  he  thought  he  could  get  an  ac- 
curate aim.  He  raised  a heavy  dragoon  pistol,  placed 
the  muzzle  to  within  three  inches  of  the  upper  panel 
of  the  door,  and  fired.  There  was  -a  stifled  cry,  and 
a heavy  body  dropped  with  a dull  thud  to  the  floor 
of  the  piazza.  His  aim  had  been  deadly.  Before 
the  militiamen  could  recover  from  their  surprise, 
Jesse  James  had  thrown  the  door  wide  open,  and, 
standing  on  the  threshold  with  a pistol  in  each  hand, 
he  commenced  a rapid  and  deadly  fire.  Another 
man  fell  dead,  and  two  more  men  had  received 
wounds  which  were  painful  and  dangerous,  and  sur- 
rendered to  the  outlaw  they  came  to  capture.  The 
fifth  man,  terror-stricken,  fled,  reached  his  horse, 
mounted  him,  and  rode  rapidly  away  in  the  moon- 
light. 

Thus  was  commenced  that  long  strife  which  has 
gone  on  year  after  year,  and  the  warfare  has  made 
Frank  and  Jesse  James  the  most  renowned  outlaws 
who  have  ever  appeared  on  the  American  continent. 
All  the  skill  and  ingenuity  of  the  shrewdest  detec- 
tives have  been  at  various  times  brought  into  re- 
quisition, but  failure  has  attended  all  their  efforts  to 
capture  the  boys. 

The  scene  presented  at  the  Samuels  house,  after 
the  flight  of  the  only  man  of  the  attacking  party 
who  remained  unhurt,  was  indeed  a sad  one.  Here, 
in  the  cold  night  wind,  extended  on  the  open  piazza, 
with  faces  ghastly  and  white  in  the  moonbeams,  lay 
the  forms  of  two  human  beings,  who  but  an  hour 


jesse's  sortie  against  the  militiamen.  85 


before,  in  the  prime  of  life  and  the  full  flush  of  man- 
hood, had  ridden  to  the  retreat  of  the  wounded  and 
sick  Guerrilla.  They  were  still  in  death  now.  And 
the  next  day  friends  came  weary  miles  to  bear  them 
away. 

‘•Helpless  upon  their  sable  biers, 

They  bore  them  forth  with  bitter  sighs  and  tears, 

With  no  gay  pageantry  they  moved  along, 

Most  silent  they,  amid  a silent  throng. 

And  there  they  left  them  in  that  drear  abode 
Alone  with  its  still  tenants  and  their  God.” 

And  there  were  two  more  men  who  had  come 
with  brave  hearts  and  steady  hands  to  capture  the 
weary,  feverish  ex-Guerrilla,  lying  there  writhing  in 
agony  after  the  attempt  had  been  made.  They  had 
come  with  the  hope  of  delivering  Jesse  James  over 
to  the  law,  and  thus  bind  him  forever.  Now  they 
lay  completely  helpless,  and  in  the  power  of  the  dar- 
ing outlaw,  who  had  the  name  of  being  devoid 
of  the  quality  of  mercy.  And  yet  they  were  spared 
by  him. 

When  a large  company  of  armed  men  arrived  at 
the  house  of  Dr.  Samuels,  the  next  day,  to  take 
Jesse  James  dead  or  alive,  that  redoubtable  adven- 
turer was  many  miles  away.  The  place  that  had 
proved  so  disastrous  to  the  live  militiamen  the  even- 
ing before,  was  quiet  enough  now,  and  the  militia 
ranged  through  the  old  farm-house  without  molesta- 
tion. Jesse  was  not  at  home  ! 


CHAPTER  XI. 


IN  THE  HANDS  OF  FRIENDS.— Jesse  goes  to  Ken- 
tucky— Among  his  relatives  and  friends — Placed 
under  the  care  of  Dr.  Paul  F.  Eve — A good  time. 

Jesse  James,  soon  after  the  night  attack  before  re- 
lated, proceeded  to  Kentucky,  where  Frank  was 
stopping  with  friends.  He  had  not  recovered  from 
the  effects  of  the  terrible  wounds  which  he  had  re- 
ceived in  the  breast  just  after  the  close  of  the  war. 
Frank  was  still  unable  to  ride  abroad  on  account  of 
the  bullet  wound  in  his  hip  received  on  the  day  of 
the  Brandenburg  tragedy.  In  the  early  part  of  the 
summer  of  1867,  Jesse  arrived  at  the  house  of  a 
friend  in  Nelson  county,  Kentucky,  near  the  town  of 
Chaplin.  Frank  was  already  there.  In  this  neigh- 
borhood dwelt  a large  number  of  people  who  were 
either  related  to  them  or  devoted  admirers  of  the 
noted  Guerrillas.  They  had  been  the  friends  and 
entertainers  of  Quantrell,  Marion,  Sue  Mundy,  and 
others  of  the  Guerrillas  in  the  closing  days  of  the 
war. 

Soon  after  his  arrival  in  Chaplin,  Jesse,  whose  con- 
dition seemed  to  grow  worse  instead  of  better,  con- 
cluded to  place  himself  under  the  surgical  care  of 
Dr.  Paul  F.  Eve,  of  Nashville,  Tenn.  He  proceeded 
to  Nashville,  where  he  remained  for  several  months, 
and  received  much  benefit  to  his  health. 

86 


IN  THE  HANDS  OF  FRIENDS. 


87 


In  the  beginning  of  the  year  1868  Jesse  and  Frank 
were  once  more  re-united  at  the  house  of  a relative 
at  Chaplin.  From  all  that  can  lie  learned,  the  life 
led  by  the  wounded  desperadoes  while  with  their 
Kentucky  friends  was  as  pleasant  as  could  lie  ex- 
pected under  the  circumstances.  There  was  a large 
community  of  people  in  that  section  who  were  in- 
tensely Southern  in  feeling  and  mourned  the  defeat 
of  the  cause  for  which  so  many  noble  lives  had  been 
sacrificed,  with  an  intense  grief.  Every  one  who  had 
fought  for  that  cause  was  dear  to  them,  and  when  the 
Missouri  youths  came  to  the  homes  of  the  Samuels, 
and  McClaskeys,  and  Russels,  and  Thomases,  and 
Sayers,  they  were  sure  to  receive  a warm  welcome. 

In  that  part  of  Kentucky  there  were  scattered 
about  many  of  the  adventurous  partisans  who  had 
followed  Sue  Mundy,  Magruder,  Marion  and  other 
Guerrilla  chiefs  in  the  days  of  the  war.  With  some 
of  these  Frank  James  had  served  in  the  closing  days 
of  Quantrell’s  career. 

The  Jameses  were  feted  and  feasted  by  the  hospi- 
table Kentuckians,  and  so  tenderly  nursed  that  their 
wounds  had  very  much  improved.  Logan  county 
was  also  the  home  of  many  of  their  friends,  and  nu- 
merous relatives  of  the  boys,  and  between  these  and 
those  residing  in  Nelson  county,  they  passed  to  and 
fro  at  11611,  and  wherever  they  might  happen  to  rest, 
they  were  honored  guests  of  families  who  possessed 
the  pecuniary  means  to  enable  them  to  lie  hospitable. 
Fair  ladies  smiled  on  them,  and  gentle  hands  were 


88 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


ready  to  serve  them  in  the  hour  of  pain . It  seems  that 
they  should  have  been  happy,  or  at  least  contented. 

But  the  James  boys’  career  had  been  stormy  ; they 
had  an  active,  restless  disposition  ; they  had  lost  the 
delicate  sensibilities  of  well  organized  members  of 
society,  and  the  rough  experiences  through  which 
they  had  passed  had  evidently  destroyed,  in  a meas- 
ure, whatever  of  human  sympathy  had  belonged  to" 
their  nature. 

And  yet  at  this  time  their  friends — and  they  had 
many — believed  them  to  be  honorable  and  honest,  if 
desperate  in  conflict.  They  knew  that  they  had 
killed  many  men,  but  this  was  excused,  because  the 
men  killed  were  enemies,  and  the  killing  was  done 
in  combats.  So  it  came  about  that  these  most  noted 
of  outlaws  for  many  years  had  friends  who  believed 
in  their  integrity,  and  were  ready  at  all  times  to  en- 
gage in  the  defence  of  their  character. 

The  times  were  favorable.  There  were  many  des- 
perate young  men  turned  adrift  by  the  events  of  the 
war  ; men  ready  to  engage  in  any  undertaking  which 
promised  excitement  and  gain.  Over  such,  Jesse 
and  Frank  James  could  exercise  a large  influence, 
and  from  among  such  they  drew  allies  in  the  commis- 
sion of  crime. 

The  individual  members  of  organizations  which 
had  hovered  along  the  borders,  and  hung  on  the 
verge  of  the  great  field  of  warfare,  in  character  one 
half  soldier  and  the  other  half  bandit,  were  just  the 
. kind  of  men  from  whose  ranks  recruits  for  lawless 


IN  THE  HANDS  OF  FRIENDS. 


89 


enterprises  could  be  enlisted.  In  Kentucky  and 
Tennessee,  Arkansas  and  Missouri,  there  were  many 
such  persons — men  who,  during  the  great  strife,  when 
mighty  hosts  clashed  against  each  other,  and  tre- 
mendous events  were  taking  place,  had  occupied  an 
anomalous  position  which  brought  upon  them  the 
hate  of  the  Federals,  and  incurred  for  them  the  dis- 
pleasure of  the  Confederates,  were  in  a position 
where  a step  further  could  not  materially  alter  their 
relations  to  society.  The  men  who  had  fought  with 
regiments,  banded  in  great  armies,  whether  on  the 
side  of  the  Federals  or  Confederates,  did  not  look 
with  any  great  consideration  on  those  who  had  lin- 
gered along  the  borders  of  war,  as  independent 
companies  of  scouts  and  Guerrillas. 

There  were  many  men  in  Kentucky  at  the  time  of 
which  we  speak  who  had  been  in  organizations  of 
the  character  above  described — that  is,  Guerrilla 
bands,  both  Federal  and  Confederate.  The  regular 
soldiers  of  both  armies,  whose  families  had  suffered 
m consequence  of  the  partisan  warfare,  looked  with 
ill-concealed  dislike  upon  the  free  riders  of  the  bor- 
der, and  this  fact,  no  doubt,  had  a large  influence  in 
driving  many  of  the  Guerrillas  into  downright  out- 
lawry when  the  war  had  closed.  It  was  in  a com- 
munity of  ex-Guerrillas  that  Frank  and  Jesse  found 
themselves  in  Kentucky,  and  among  such  “friends,” 
no  doubt,  their  first  great  project  of-  bank  robbing 
had  its  inception  and  complete  maturity. 


CHAPTER  XII. 


THE  RUSSELLVILLE  BANK  ROBBERY.— A 
large  haul — The  James  Boys  connected  with  the 
robbery — They  ride  away  on  George  Shepherd’s 
horses — Shepherd  arrested  and  imprisoned — Death 
of  Oil  Shepherd — Persistent  pursuit  of  the  robbers — 
The  Jameses  escape. 

Russellville  is  a beautiful  village — almost  grown 
to  a city — in  a lovely  region  of  country  in  Logan 
county,  Kentucky.  The  people  of  Russellville  are 
educated  and  refined.  It  is  the  seat  of  much  wealth 
and  boasts  its  colleges  and  academies.  In  general, 
Russellville  is  a cpiiet  place,  and  from  year  in  to  year 
out  its  quietude  is  not  often  broken  by  any  startling 
incident.  But  things  will  occur  everywhere,  some- 
time, to  create  a profound  sensation.  It  happened 
that  this  quiet,  prim  old  place  should  have  a great 
and  notable  sensation. 

It  was  a bright  morning  in  March.  The  blue  birds 
had  returned  and  were  singing  their  matin  songs 
from  the  budding  branches  of  the  trees.  Russellville 
was  as  staid  and  sober  as  usual.  There  was  not  a 
single  thing  to  indicate  that  the  old  town  was  about 
to  be  shaken  up  as  it  had  never  been  before.  The 
bank  doors  stood  wide  open,  and  the  cashier  stood 
at  his  desk.  An  old  lady  hobbled  down  the  street, 
and  a fresh  school  miss  paused  to  gaze  at  the  early 

90 


THE  RUSSELLVILLE  BANK  ROBBERY. 


91 


-spring  flowers  which  adorned  a neighbor’s  garden  ; 
a kitchen  maid  was  singing  a ditty  to  her  absent 
swain  in  the  back  yard  ; and  a sturdy  citizen  crossed 
the  street  to  inquire  if  a certain  bill  which  he  held  in 
his  hands  was  good. 

Nothing  strange  in  all  this  ? Of  course  not.  Peo- 
ple were  simply  minding  their  affairs  according  to 
their  own  inclinations.  There  was  a sudden  clatter 
of  hoofs  that  morning,  the  20th  of  March,  1868. 
Terrible  shouts  and  fearful  oaths,  and  the  sharp  re- 
ports of  pistols  accompanied  the  sound  of  the  horses’ 
hoofs.  The  old  lady  suddenly  dropped  her  staff 
and  stood  as  if  petrified  ; the  young  miss  ran  hastily 
away  ; the  cashier  turned  pale,  and  the  sturdy  citizen 
hastily  retreated  back  across  the  street.  A dozen 
horsemen,  armed  with  two  pairs  of  revolvers  each, 
rode  furiously  about  the  streets,  and  with  fearful  oaths 
commanded  the  people  to  keep  in  their  houses.  Two 
of  the  men  rode  to  the  bank,  dismounted  and  rushed 
in.  One  of  them  presented  a pistol  at  the  head  of 
the  cashier,  and  commanded  him,  under  penalty  of 
instant  death,  to  be  still  and  make  no  noise.  The 
other  took  out  the  contents  of  the  safe,  amounting  to 
many  thousands  of  dollars  ; they  then  remounted 
and  rode  away.  In  a few  minutes  the  streets  of  Rus- 
sellville were  comparatively  deserted.  The  brigands 
had  come  in,  secured  their  plunder,  and  had  as  sud- 
denly disappeared  ; the  citizens  scarcely  knew  what 
had  happened.  Surprise  prevented  immediate  pur- 
suit. The  bandits  had  taken  the  road  toward  the 


92 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


Mississippi.  They  were  traced  to  that  stream  and 
across  to  the  rugged  hills  of  Southeast  Missouri,  and 
then  the  trail  divided  up,  and  all  marks  of  their  pas- 
sage were  lost.  They  found  friends,  did  these  ban- 
dits, in  West  Missouri. 

Who  were  the  bold  raiders?  Where  did  they 
come  from  and  where  did  they  go  when  they  secured 
the  rich  booty  from  the  plundered  bank?  The  good 
friends  of  the  James  boys  declared  that  it  was  im- 
possible that  they  could  have  participated  in  that 
affair.  In  substantiation  of  this  position  they 
pointed  to  the  fact  that  Jesse  James  was  at  the 
town  of  Chaplin,  in  Nelson  county,  which  is  fifty 
miles  or  more' from  Russellville,  and  that  incompara- 
ble raider  himself  wrote  a letter  for  publication  in  the 
Nashville  (Tennessee)  American,  in  which  he  tri- 
umphantly points  to  the  fact  that  at  the  very  time  of 
the  raid  on  Russellville,  he  was  at  the  Marshall  House, 
Chaplin,  and  refers  to  Mr.  Marshall,  the  proprietor 
of  the  hotel,  for  the  truth  of  the  statement,  that  on  a 
certain  day  in  March,  1868,  he  was  at  his  house. 
But  unfortunately  the  date  of  the  robbery,  and  the 
day  which  Jesse  asserts  he  spent  at  Chaplin,  were 
not  the  same  days.  It  was  no  uncommon  thing 
for  Jesse  James  to  make  more  than  fifty  miles  on 
horseback  in  six  hours,  in  those  days  when  the  roads 
were  good.  He  rode  no  inferior  animals — the  best 
blooded  horses  of  old  Kentucky  were  bestridden  by 
the  daring  raider. 


THE  RUSSELLVILLE  BANK  ROBBERY. 


93 


Another  thing : Jesse  James  was  only  seen  in 
Chaplin  the  day  after  the  robbery,  and  in  the  even- 
ing at  that ; even  if  he  had  been  seen  late  the  same 
evening  after  the  robbery,  it  would  not  have  consti- 
tuted even  a presumptive  evidence  of  his  innocence, 
since  after  the  robbery  occurred  in  the  morning  he 
could  have  ridden  to  Chaplin  before  nightfall.  Just 
previous  to  the  robbery,  Jesse  had  spent  much  of  his 
time  in  Logan  county,  almost  a dozen  miles  from 
Russellville,  with  relatives  of  whom  he  had  a number 
residing  in  that  region.  As  we  have  before  stated 
Frank  had  been  severely  wounded  while  resisting 
arrest  at  Brandenburg ; but  he  was  then  so  far  recov- 
ered that  he  had  no  difficulty  in  riding  on  horseback. 
He  had  made  a number  of  journeys  between  his 
usual  stopping  place  at  Mr.  Sayer’s  house  in  Kelson 
county,  and  the  houses  of  his  kin  in  Logan 
county.  The  statement  made  by  Jesse  that  Frank 
was  at  the  house  of  Mr.  Thompson,  in  San  Luis 
Obispo  county,  California,  at  the  time  of  the  Russell- 
ville bank  robbery,  is  incorrect.  Frank  had  not  then 
visited  California. 

The  friends  of  the  boys,  however,  were  unable  to 
make  a clear  defense  for  them,  and  they  have  been 
generally  credited  not  only  with  being  participators., 
but  leaders  of  the  raiders. 

At  the  time  of  the  robbery,  Geo.  W.  Shepherd, 
Oliver  Shepherd,  and  several  others  of  “the  old 
Guerrilla  guard , ” as  they  were  called , had  their  homes 
or  stopping  places  in  Kelson  county.  Geo.  Shepherd 

7 


94 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


had  married  the  widow  of  the  noted  Missouri 
Guerrilla,  Dick  Maddox,  who  was  a member  of  the 
band  which  Quantrell  led  out  of  that  State.  This  re- 
doubtable warrior,  who  had  assisted  at  Lawrence  and 
Centralia,  and  had  participated  in  many  desperate 
and  bloody  affrays,  met  his  fate  in  a terrible  conflict 
with  a Cherokee  Indian.  Maddox  and  Shepherd  had 
been  friends  and  comrades  in  the  dark  days  when 
they  rode  with  Quantrell,  and  as  Mrs.  Maddox  was 
left  alone  in  a strange  land,  and  was  yet  3^0  ung  in 
years  and  comely  in  features,  George  Shepherd 
readily  agreed  to  console  the  widow  in  her  affliction 
and  perform  the  duty  of  a faithful  comrade  to  the 
memory  of  his  friend  by  espousing  his  widow.  They 
were  married  and  settled  in  Chaplin  before  the  raid 
on  the  bank. 

The  people  of  Russellville  quickly  recovered  from 
their  surprise  1 >jr  the  audacity  of  the  robbers.  The 
officers  of  the  law  rallied,  and  there  was  mounting  in 
hot  haste  and  an  earnest  pursuit  of  the  robbers.  Oil. 
Shepherd  had  suddenly  disappeared  from  Chaplin ; 
several  of  the  old  Guerrillas  had  also  gone  away, 
and  Frank  and  Jesse  James,  too,  had  quietly  departed 
from  that  region  of  country. 

The  Kentucky  blood  of  the  pursuers  was  up,  and 
they  followed  the  trail  of  the  robbers  with  tireless 
energy.  They  were  traced  west  over  hills  and 
through  valleys.  The  Cumberland  river  was  crossed, 
and  through  the  rugged  region  between  that  stream 
and  the  Tennessee,  they  were  tracked  as  foxes  might 


THE  RUSSELLVILLE  BANK  ROBBERY. 


95 


have  been  trailed.  But  the  pursuers  were  always 
just  too  late  to  come  up  with  the  gang.  Still  they 
followed  on,  and  finally  reached  the  banks  of  the 
Mississippi  only  to  learn  that  the  persons  they  sought 
had  crossed  before  their  arrival,  and  plungedinto  the 
wilderness  regions  of  Southeast  Missouri.  Some 
effort  was  made  to  keep  on  the  track  of  the  fugitives 
through  the  swamps  of  Missouri,  but  the  traces  be- 
came fainter  and  fainter  as  the  pursuers  advanced, 
until  among  the  rugged  hills  of  the  Southeast  they 
faded  out  altogether,  and  the  Kentuckians  were 
forced  to  give  up  the  chase  and  reluctantly  returned 
home  after  a bootless  pursuit. 

George  Shepherd  had  married  a wife — moreover, 
had  bought  a house  at  Chaplin — and  therefore  he 
did  not  travel  with  his  comrades  to  the  West.  The 
officers  of  the  law  soon  found  him,  and  as  he  was 
one  of  the  suspected  parties,  and  the  bank  robbers 
had  taken  Shepherd’s  horses  on  which  to  escape,  he 
was  arrested  and  a thorough  search  was  made  for 
evidence  to  convict  him.  He  was  taken  to  Russell- 
ville and  placed  in  jail.  The  grand  jury  of  Logan 
county  at  its  next  sitting  found  an  indictment  against 
him,  and  he  was  in  due  time  arraigned  before  the 
Logan  county  circuit  court  on  a charge  of  aiding  and 
abetting  the  robbers.  The  evidence  was  deemed 
conclusive  by  the  jury  before  which  he  was  tried,  and 
a verdict  of  guilty  was  returned  and  the  punishment 
was  fixed  at  three  years  in  the  penitentiary  at  hard 
labor. 


96 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


The  other  members  of  the  baud  escaped  to  West- 
ern Missouri.  Oil  Shepherd,  a cousin  of  George 
Shepherd,  was  found  in  Jackson  county  by  the  per- 
sistent Kentuckians.  They  desired  to  arrest  him.  A 
requisition  was  procured  from  the  Governor  of  Ken- 
tucky, and  the  executive  order  of  the  Chief  Magis- 
trate of  Missouri,  for  the  arrest  of  the  fugitive.  But 
Oil  Shepherd  was  an  old  Guerrilla,  and  he  flatly  re- 
fused to  be  taken  back  to  Kentucky  as  a prisoner. 
The  civil  officers  were  deterred  from  executing  the 
warrant  of  arrest.  In  those  days  there  were  vigilance 
committees  in  Missouri.  To  one  of  these  the  situa- 
tion of  affairs  was  reported.  It  was  at  once  deter- 
mined by  the  vigilantes  that  Oil  Shepherd  must  either 
submit  to  arrest  or  be  killed.  The  company  of  vigi- 
lantes found  him  at  his  home  near  Lea’s  Summit. 
Would  he  surrender?  they  demanded  of  him. 
“Never!  death  first,”  he  shouted  back  to  them. 
Then  the  bloody  work  began.  But  what  could  one 
man  do  against  twenty-five?  There  could  be  but 
one  result.  The  one  man  must  die  at  last,  however 
bold  and  skillful.  So  it  resulted  in  this  case.  Oil 
Shepherd  had  been  an  old  Guerrilla  under  Quantrell, 
and  had  learned  how  to  shoot  and  how  to  despise 
fear.  He  resisted,  and  not  until  he  had  received 
seven  bullet  wounds  did  he  succumb.  In  fact,  he 
died  fighting. 

The  other  members  of  the  gang  implicated  in  the 
Russellville  robbery  escaped.  The  Jameses  soon 
after  went  to  the  Pacific  Coast,  and  remained  there 


98 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


for  quite  a while.  They  were  on  a tour  in  search  of 
health.  The  hard  life  which  they  had  led  and  the  des- 
perate woulids  which  they  had  received  had  sadly 
impaired  their  superb  physical  systems,  and  they 
needed  rest  and  time  to  recuperate  wasted  energies 
and  allow  their  wounds  to  heal. 

Meanwhile,  George  Shepherd,  shut  out  from  the 
world,  toiled  on  at  his  unrequited  tasks  in  the  peni- 
tentiary at  Frankfort.  He  who  had  been  the  free 
rover  and  wild  Guerrilla,  the  dauntless  rider  and  re- 
lentless foe,  in  the  garb  of  a convict  did  service  to 
the  State,  and  answered  not  again  when  ordered  to 
his  daily  rounds  of  labor.  And  he  alone  of  the  sur- 
vivors of  that  band  of  freebooters  who  rode  so  fear- 
lessly and  madly  into  Russellville  that  morning,  bent 
on  mischief  and  crime,  was  made  to  feel  the  heavy 
rod  of  retributive  justice.  Oil  Shepherd  had  per- 
ished. Nemesis  had  overtaken  some  of  the  old 
Guerrillas. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 


ON  THE  PACIFIC  SLOPE.— Jesse  James  sails  for 
California — At  Paso  Robel — Frank  goes  West — On 
the  Laponsu  ranch — Adventures  in  Nevada — A dark 
seance — The  Boys  return  to  the  East. 

Immediately  after  the  Russellville  robbery,  Jesse 
James  appeared  once  more  in  his  old  haunts  in  Mis- 
souri. But  his  physical  system  had  been  greatly 
taxed  by  the  tremendous  strain  to  which  it  had  been 
subjected.  Twice  already  had  he  received  bullet 
wounds  through  the  lungs  which  would  have  killed 
any  man  less  extraordinarily  endowed  with  vitality. 
Scars  of  twenty  wounds  were  on  his  person , and  yet 
the  man  Avho  had  gone  out  from  home  as  a boy ; 
entered  into  close  affiliation  with  a band  of  the  most 
daring  and  desperate  men  ever  organized  in  Amer- 
ica ; sustained  his  part  with  them,  and  even  sur- 
passed them  all  in  the  daring  feats  they  accomplished 
ere  yet  the  “manly  beard  had  shaded  his  face,” 
after  having  passed  through  more  exciting  scenes 
than  any  living  man,  and  participated  in  more  terri- 
ble encounters  than  most  men,  yet  survived,  and 
though  his  terrible  wounds  had  weakened  his  frame, 
yet  his  wonderful  courage  and  tremendous  reserve 
of  vital  forces  were  such  as  to  insure  his  final  restor- 
ation to  complete  health. 

He  had  traveled  on  horseback  from  the  little  town 
of  Chaplin,  on  the  eastern  verge  of  Nelson  county, 

99 


100 


FKANIC  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


in  Central  Kentucky,  to  the  western  border  of  Mis- 
souri, in  the  space  of  a few  days  subsequent  to  the 
20tli  of  March,  1869.  Jesse  James  was  seen  in  Clay 
county,  Missouri,  in  the  first  days  of  April  of  that 
year,  and  was  seen  at  Chaplin  on  the  18th  of  March. 
That  he  was  at  Russellville  the  evidence  seems  to  be 
clear  ; and  that  he  led  a most  exciting  retreat  from 
that  place,  through  the  hill  country  of  Kentucky, 
until  ho  reached  the  banks  of  the  Mississippi,  is  one 
of  the  facts  of  his  history.  It  was  his  genius  which 
enabled  his  confederates  to  escape  from  a determined 
pursuit  of  resolute  men.  Once  on  the  west  bank  of 
the  Mississippi,  to  use  a Westernism,  “he  was  on  his 
own  stamping  ground.”  He  knew  every  “trail” 
across  the  swamps  of  Southeastern  Missouri,  and 
every  pathway  in  the  tangled  brakes  over  the  rugged 
hills  of  the  southern  counties  of  that  State,  Avere  as 
familiar  to  him  as  the  woodlands  about  the  old  farm 
in  Clay  county.  He  knew  more — that  there  were 
scattered  through  the  country  from  Chaplin  to  Kear- 
ney, a route  of  more  than  five  hundred  miles  in 
length,  men  Aviththe  reputation  of  respectable  mem- 
bers of  society,  who  always  had  a warm  Avelcome  for 
him  and  his  daring  men.  Who,  then,  could  pursue 
and  capture  him?  There  is  no  room  for  wonder  that 
Jesse  James  escaped  the  irate  Kentuckians,  Avho  fol- 
loAved  his  trail  from  Russellville  to  the  banks  of  the 
Mississippi,  and  finally  lost  it  among  the  rugged  hills 
and  vast  forests  west  of  the  river. 


OX  THE  PACIFIC  SLOPE. 


101 


Jesse’s  extraordinary  journeys  under  such  circum- 
stances did  not  tend  to  the  restoration  of  his  physi- 
cal system , which  had  been  greatly  shattered  by  the 
terrible  wounds  which  he  had  received  at  the  close 
of  the  war,  in  an  encounter  with  a company  of  Fed- 
eral soldiers  in  Lafayette  county. 

In  those  days  the  friends  of  the  Jameses  were  nu- 
merous in  the  State  of  Missouri ; for  at  that  time 
scarcely  any  one  believed  that  they  had  developed 
into  brigands.  Anion  li  those  who  advised  with  Jesse 
James  at  that  time  was  his  physician  and  friend,  Dr. 
Joseph  Wood,  of  Kansas  City.  It  was  the  opinion 
of  this  physician  that  the  condition  of  his  patient 
imperatively  demanded  a change  of  scene,  and  a 
more  genial  climate  to  insure  his  restoration. 

In  accordance  with  this  advice,  the  patient  set 
about  his  preparations  for  a voyage  by  sea,  and  a 
sojourn  on  the  Pacific  slope. 

Toward  the  close  of  May,  1869,  Jesse  James  left 
the  home  of  his  mother  near  Kearney,  Missouri,  for 
Few  York.  Here  he  spent  only  a few  days.  On 
the  8th  of  June  he  embarked  on  the  steamship  San- 
tiago de  Cuba,  bound  for  Aspinwall,  crossed  the 
Isthmus  to  Panama,  and  there  again  took  a steamer 
for  San  Francisco.  The  spoils  of  Russellville  allowed 
him  means  to  gratify  every  desire  in  the  “ City  of 
the  Golden  Gate,”  and  he  remained  there  for  some 
time 

Meanwhile  Frank  James,  who  was  not  deemed 
able  to  make  the  long  ride,  in  the  flight  before  the 


102 


FKANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


officers  at  Russellville,  was  secluded  fora  time  in  the 
house  of  a respectable  citizen  of  Nelson  county, 
Kentucky.  But  it  was  not  deemed  best  that  Frank 
should  linger  long  in  that  part  of  the  country.  A 
friend  provided  a close  carriage,  and  a few  weeks 
after  the  Russellville  robbery  Frank  James  was  very 
quietly  driven  northward  one  evening,  passing  by 
Bloomfield,  through  Fairfield,  by  Smithville,  and  on 
through  Mount  Washington  to  Louisville.  Here  he 
remained  a few  days,  and  then  took  the  cars  for  St. 
Louis.  Arrived  in  that  city,  Frank  put  up  at  the 
Southern  Hotel,  registering  as  “ F.  C.  Markland, 
Kentucky.”  The  name  was  one  he  had  used  before 
when  he  did  not  desire  that  his  real  name  and  char- 
acter should  be  known.  Here  he  met  two  or  three 
of  his  old  comrades,  and  he  spent  several  days  very 
pleasantly  with  them.  Meanwhile  he  communicated 
with  his  mother  and  apprised  her  of  his  intention  to 
go  West  across  the  Rocky  Mountains.  Mrs.  Sam- 
uels met  her  son  at  the  house  of  a relative  in  Kansas 
City,  where  he  remained  for  two  days,  and  then  bid- 
ding farewell  to  those  Avho  had  always  been  true  to 
him,  he  took  passage  for  California,  where  he  arrived 
some  weeks  before  the  arrival  of  Jesse.  Frank  did 
not  remain  long  in  San  Francisco,  but  proceeded 
very  soon  to  San  Luis  Obispo  county,  and  paid  a 
visit  to  his  uncle,  Mr.  D.  W.  James,  who  was  at  that 
time  proprietor  of  the  Paso  Robel  Hot  Sulphur 
Springs,  a much  frequented  resort  of  invalids  in  that 
county.  The  friends  of  the  Boys,  and  Jesse  James 


ON  THE  PACIFIC  SLOPE. 


103 


himself,  in  a published  letter,  claim  that  Frank 
went  by  sea  to  California,  and  that  he  sailed  from 
New  York  on  one  of  the  vessels  belonging  to  the 
Pacific  Mail  Steamship  Line.  But  this  story  was 
doubtless  set  afloat  to  mislead  the  public  concerning 
the  movements  of  the  Boys.  The  above  account  we 
have  from  a gentleman  who  was  at  that  time  a friend 
of  the  Jameses,  and  who  traveled  with  Frank  from 
Kansas  City  to  San  Francisco.  He  knew  the  des- 
perado well,  and  had  daily  conversations  with  him 
on  the  journey. 

After  spending  some  time  at  the  Springs,  Frank 
James  proceeded  to  the  ranche  of  Mr.  J.  D.  Thomp- 
son, with  whom  he  had  a previous  acquaintance, 
gained  while  that  gentleman  was  visiting  in  the 
States.  The  noted  ex-Guerrilla  remained  at  the  La- 
ponsu  ranche  for  many  months,  and  until  after  the 
arrival  of  Jesse. 

The  two  brothers  met  at  Paso  Kobel.  Here  they 
remained  for  several  months.  In  the  autumn  they 
went  out  to  the  mining  districts  of  Nevada. 

It  appears,  from  information  in  the  possession  of 
the  writer,  that  the  Boys  behaved  themselves  with 
much  circumspection  while  they  were  the  guests  of 
their  uncle.  Their  evil  propensities  Avere  suppressed, 
and  no  one  who  came  in  contact  with  the  quiet, 
sedate  Frank,  and  the  genial,  companionable  Jesse, 
during  those  days,  AATould  have  suspected  that  these 
brothers  were  the  most  daring;  and  dangerous  men 
who  had  ever  yet  defied  the  powers  of  the  State, 


104 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


and  disregarded  the  demands  of  society.  Some 
quiet  weeks  had  been  passed.  The  weak  lungs  of 
Jesse  had  healed,  and  the  lame  hip  of  Frank  was 


well  again. 


The  climate  had  wrought  a wonderful 

O 


change  in  their  physical  systems.  Jesse  had  grown 
robust,  and  possessed  all  the  powers  of  physical  en- 
durance which  have  been  since  tested  and  proved  in- 
comparable. 

The  quiet  life  at  Paso  Robel  began  to  be  irksome 
to  the  men  whose  lives  had  been  passed  amid  the 
rudest  shocks  and  the  wildest  storms  of  excitement 
and  passion.  They  would  go  out  among  the  miners 
and  have  a little  fun  while  prospecting  there.  In 
Nevada,  society  was  in  its  rudest  stages  of  develop- 
ment. The  country  was  filled  with  adventurers  from 
every  country  under  the  sun.  In  the  camps  of  the 
miners  and  prospectors  were  desperadoes  from  all 
regions,  and  a visitor  to  these  places  who  wanted  to 
fight  only  had  to  say  so,  and  there  was  no  delay  in 
getting  accommodated.  It  was  then  flush  times  in 
the  Bonanza  State. 

Frank  and  Jesse  went  up  to  the  mountains  to  take 
a look  at  the  country.  They  formed  some  acquaint- 
ances among  the  adventurers,  and  they  found  sev- 
eral old  acquaintances  from  Missouri  and  Kentucky. 
The  rude  life  of  the  mining  camps  was  more  conge- 
nial to  the  disposition  of  the  men  who  had  rode  with 
Quantrell  than  the  refined  society  found  about  a 
fashionable  resort  for  invalids  ; and  the  restless  raid- 
ers liked  well  to  linger  in  the  tents  of  the  miners 


ON  THE  PACIFIC  SLOPE. 


• 105 


among  the  lofty  summits  of  the  Sierras.  For  a 
while  they- passed  their  time  very  pleasantly  in  such 
associations.  They  prospected  some,  and  played 
sportsmen  in  the  intervals  of  time  so  spent. 

But  their  pleasant  days  in  the  Sierras  were  doomed 
to  draw  to  an  abrupt  close.  There  was  a new  camp 
formed  at  a place  called  Battle  Mountain.  It  will  be 
remembered  that  we  are  writing  of  a period  when 
the  rich  mineral  discoveries  of  Nevada  had  drawn  a 
miscellaneous  population  from  the  four  quarters  of 
the  globe.  Camps  and  towns  sprang  up  like  Jonah’s 
gourd — in  a night,  and  disappeared  with  the  noon- 
day sun  of  the  morrow.  Battle  Mountain  was  “a 
rattling  place  ; ” the  people  who  had  pitched  their 
tents  there  had  come  in  search  of  gold.  Many  of 
them  were  old  pioneers,  accustomed  to  hard  knocks 
and  sudden  surprises.  Others  were  “hard  visaged 
men,”  who  knew  how  to  dee  before  the  avengers  of 
blood — a knowledge  gained  during  years  of  practi- 
cal experience.  They  were  qitick  with  the  knife,  and 
“ lightning  shots.”  They  were  inured  to  scenes  of 
danger,  and  were  not  liable  to  suffer  from  sudden 
surprises.  Frank  and  Jesse  James,  accompanied  by 
two  old  Missouri  acquaintances,  concluded  to  pay  a 
visit  to  Battle  Mountain,  “ to  shake  up  the  encamp- 
ment,” as  they  said.  They  found  spirits  there  who 
were  congenial  and  some  who  were  uncongenial. 
At  last  they  brought  up  at  a shanty  where  women, 
whisky  and  cards  united  their  attractions  to  allure  the 
old  pioneers  and  chance  visitors.  The  Jameses  do 


106 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


not  drink,  but  they  claim  to  be  “handy  with  the 
pasteboard.”  Here  they  engaged  in  a game  of 
cards  with  two  notorious  roughs  and  blacklegs  ; and 
their  companions  also  found  a pair  of  gamesters, 
ready  and  anxious  to  join  them  in  a “ bout  of 
poker.” 

For  a time  the  game  proceeded  without  anything 
occurring  to  disturb  the  amicable  relations  of  the 
players.  At  last  one  of  the  old  Missouri  friends  of 
the  Jameses  detected  his  opponent  cheating  in  the 
game.  lie  charged  him  with  it,  and  the  other  de- 
nied the  charge  and  demanded  a retraction.  Of 
course  nothing  of  that  sort  could  happen.  The 
gambler  retorted  by  drawing  a knife,  and  the  other 
snatched  a pistol  from  his  belt.  Jesse  Janies,  who 
was  sitting  at  a table  a little  distance  away,  saw  the 
danger  of  his  friend,  and  in  an  instant,  just  as  the 
gambler  was  in  the  act  of  striking  the  Missourian, 
he  threw  his  pistol  out  and  shot  the  blackleg  through 
the  heart.  As  he  turned,  the  man  who  had  been 
sitting  opposite  to  him,  engaged  in  play,  had  a pistol 
leveled  at  his  breast.  Jesse  brought  his  pistol  around 
with  a swing,  and  another  gambler  fell  without  a 
groan  to  the  earth — dead  ! — shot  through  the  brain. 
By  this  time  the  utmost  confusion  prevailed.  Lights 
were  overturned,  and  the  place  was  shrouded  in  utter 
darkness  in  an  instant  of  time.  There  was  a crowd 
of  twenty  or  thirty  men  in  the  shanty  when  the  firing 
commenced.  Everyman  was  armed,  and  all  had 
their  weapons  in  hand.  Jesse  cried  out : 


OX  THE  PACIFIC  SLOPE. 


107 


“ Stand  aside  ! be  ready  ! ” The  other  three  men 
of  the  party  understood  what  he  meant.  It  was  for 
them  to  get  out,  and  they  rushed  for  the  door.  A 
pistol  would  flash  and  a heavy  body  would  fall  with 
a thud  to  the  ground.  When  the  door  had  been 
gained  by  his  companions,  Jesse,  who  had  covered 
their  exit,  sprang  forward  to  escape  from  that  pan- 
demonium of  darkness,  suffering  and  death.  Pistols 
were  popping  and  knives  were  clashing  in  a horrid 
din.  The  maimed,  writhing  in  agony,  mingled  their 
groans  and  curses  in  the  awful  uproar.  By  the 
flashing  of  pistols,  Jesse  saw  that  Frank  and  his  two 
friends  had  made  their  exit,  and  were  firing  into  the 
crowd  as  opportunity  offered,  taking  care  to  not 
shoot  toward  him.  He  determined  to  leave  the 
shanty,  but  two  burly  roughs,  with  huge  knives, 
stood  in  the  way.  A pistol  ball  quieted  one  of 
them,  and  almost  before  the  flash  of  his  pistol  had 
faded  away,  and  before  the  other  could  think  of 
using  his  knife,  Jesse  sprang  upon  him  and  dealt 
him  a fearful  blow  on  the  head  with  the  butt  of  his 
pistol.  The  gambler  sank  with  a groan  to  the  earth, 
and  with  a spring,  Jesse  joined  his  friends  on  the  out- 
side. By  this  time  a light  had  been  placed  on  a 
barrel  behind  the  slab  which  served  for  a counter. 
Three  men  were  seen  weltering  in  their  own  blood — 
dead.  Four  others  were  lying  writhing  in  pain,  and 
all  were  gory  from  the  blood  which  flowed  from 
ghastly  wounds. 


Fight  in  a Gamblers’  Den. 


OX  THE  PACIFIC  SLOPE. 


109 


The  crowd  saw  all  this  at  a glance.  The  dead  and 
the  wounded  in  the  shanty  did  not  include  any  oi 
the  strangers.  The  crowd  yelled  for  vengeance  on 
the  authors  of  the  bloody  tragedy.  There  was  a 
shout  that  awakened  the  mountain  echoes  for  miles 
around,  as  the  infuriated  pioneers  and  gamblers 
surged  out  of  the  shanty. 

Meanwhile  the  Jameses  and  their  friends  had  re- 
tired a short  distance  from  the  place  to  ascertain  the 
extent  of  the  injuries  they  had  received  in  the 
melee.  It  was  a cloudless  night  and  the  stars  shone 
brightly.  The  leaders  of  the  mob  soon  discovered 
the  four  Missourians,  and  ran, yelling,  toward  them. 

“Back,  you  d — d miscreants  ! Stand  back,  I say  !” 
cried  Jesse  James. 

But  they  rushed  forward  at  the  top  of  their  speed. 

“Boys,  we  are  in  for  it,”  said  Jesse  quietly.  “All 
right,  be  ready.”  Then  he  shouted  : 

“Come  on,  d — n you!  Just  come  ahead  and  be 
killed!”  He  had  no  more  than  ceased  speaking 
when  they  had  approached  near  enough  to  open  fire. 

“Wait,  boys!  Steady!  Every  shot  must  tell! 
Now!”  And  as  the  sound  of  the  last  word  died 
away,  there  was  the  report  of  four  pistols,  almost 
simultaneously  discharged,  and  four  men  fell  badly 
wounded  ; once  more  the  four  deadly  pistols  were 
discharged,  and  two  more  of  the  howling  mob  sank 
down  in  their  tracks.  The  others  paused.  But  they 
gave  the  Missourians  a parting  salute  as  the  latter 
moved  rapidly  away.  That  salute  seriously  wounded 

8 


110 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


one  of  the  friends  of  the  Jameses,  and  carried  away 
a portion  of  Jesse’s  hat  brim.  But  they  escaped, 
aided  by  the  night,  and  hastily  returned  to  Winne- 
munca.  Here  they  learned  that  intelligence  of  the 
terrible  dark  seance  at  Battle  Mountain  had  preceded 
them,  and  that  it  was  not  a safe  place.  Aided  by 
friends,  they  remained  in  seclusion  a few  days,  wait- 
ing an  opportunity  to  get  away.  During  these  days 
of  retirement  they  made  up  their  minds  to  return  to 
the  States  east  of  the  mountains,  and  when  they  met 
a favorable  opportunity  they  embraced  it,  and  in 
another  week  after  their  departure  they  were  secure 
among  friends  near  their  old  haunts  in  Missouri, 
ready  to  plan  still  more  startling  campaigns  than 
any  which  they  had  yet  undertaken. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 


WERE  THEY  DRIVEN  TO  OUTLAWRY?— The 
peculiar  circumstances  surrounding  the  Jameses — 
Social  and  political  ostracism — The  vigilance  com- 
mittees— Not  allowed  to  remain  in  peace  in  their 
own  home — They  go  forth  as  enemies  of  society. 

“Those  misnamed  men 
Whom  damned  custom  had  brazed  so 
That  they  were  proof  and  bulwark  against  sense.” 

Were  Frank  and  Jesse  James  driven  to  outlawry? 
A strang  question,  no  doubt,  many  readers  will 
think,  in  the  light  of  the  history  of  their  lives.  And 
yet  it  is  a pertinent  question,  when  we  consider  the 
tendency  of  the  human  mind  and  conscience  to  de- 
teriorate under  the  pressure  of  circumstances.  En- 
vironments have  much  to  do  in  moulding  character. 
Perhaps  there  is  not  as  wide  a space  between  the 
natural  characteristics  of  mind  and  heart  in  boys  of 
eight  as  is  generally  supposed.  But  philosophizing 
aside.  Are  there  not  mitigating  circumstances  in  the 
case  of  the  James  boys?  We  do  not  undertake  to 
defend  them — their  course  is  indefensible  ; we  cannot 
apologize  for  them  ; for  outlawry  cannot  be  palliated. 
But  let  justice  be  done  even  to  these  renowned  out- 
laws. Though  sinners,  have  they  not  been  sinned 
against?  Though  slayers  of  men,  have  they  had  no 
provocation?  Let  facts  speak. 

When  the  banner,  beloved  by  the  Southern  people, 
whether  wisely  or  unwisely  it  matters  not,  was  folded 

111 


112 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


away  forever  at  Appomattox,  that  event  brought 
peace  and  repose  to  hundreds,  nay,  thousands,  of 
grim,  worn  soldiers  who  had  bravely  striven  to  up- 
hold the  ensign  they  loved  so  well.  The  war  ended 
for  them,  never  to  be  commenced  again. 

But  all  along  the  bloody  borderland  there  existed 
a distinctly  different  condition  of  affairs.  The  war- 
fare was  that  of  community  against  community,  of 
neighbor  against  neighbor,  and*  of  relative  against 
relative.  Cole  Younger,  the  Guerrilla,  engaged  in 
mortal  combat  with  Charles  Younger,  the  Union 
militia  officer  ; it  was  kindred  blood  that  strove.  In 
such  a warfare  the  common  ties  of  humanity  are  sev- 
ered, and  fury  and  hate  come  in  where  love  and 
friendship  have  expired.  Such  was  the  situation  in 
Missouri.  The  dissolution  of  the  Confederate  Gov- 
ernment did  not  restore  peace  in  such  communities. 
The  quarrel  was  no  longer  political,  and  for  principle, 
but  personal,  and  for  vengeance.  For  others  there 
might  be  peace,  but  for  contestants  in  such  a strife 
there  was  no  peace, 

If  Jesse  James  took  vengeance  on  Bond,  it  must 
be  remembered  that  in  the  dreadful  days  of  the  bit- 
ter border  war,  Bond  had  gone  with  his  band  of  mi- 
litia to  the  Samuels  place,  taken  Dr.  Samuels,  Jesse’s 
step-father,.  out,  and  hanged  him  by  the  neck  until 
they  supposed  he  was  dead,  and  left  him  there  while 
they  went  to  find  Jesse,  who  was  plowing  in  the 
^ field.  lie  was  but  a lad  then.  But  they  took  him, 
tied  him  like  a felon,  and  castigated  him  like  a slave 


WERE  THEY  DRIVEN  TO  OUTLAWRY?  113 


with  a plow  line,  until  faint  from  loss  of  blood  and 
crazed  from  the  agony  of  the  infliction,  he  fell  in  a 
swoon — a mere  quivering  mass  of  flesh  and  blood, 
Jesse  James  was  like  other  youthful  human  beings. 
Could  he  then  forget  such  treatment?  Was  it  not 
natural  that  he  should  seek  vengeance?  And  the 
hour  came  ; the  tormenter  fell  into  his  hands  ; the 
strong  passion  overcame  the  young  man  and  he  slew 
his  enemy.  And  so r too,  with  Banes  and  others  who 
fell  victims  to  his  relentless  purpose.  They  met  a 
fate  at  the  hands  of  the  boys  which,  perhaps,  better 
men  than  the  Jameses  would  have  connived  at  under 
similar  circumstances.  Thus,  during  the  long,  dark 
struggle,  old  scores  were  paid,  but  at  the  same  time 
new  causes  of  offense  were  given. 

The  regularly  organized  armies  of  the  late  con- 
tending sections  had  been  disbanded,  and  peace  os- 
tensibly reigned  in  the  land.  But  old  wounds  had 
not  healed  along  the  border.  There  were  malignant 
stars  in  the  zenith  of  the  Guerrillas.  Hope  animated 
them  for  a space.  They  sought  their  childhood’s 
homes.  Doubtless  they  loved  the  scenes  familiar  to 
them  in  the  old  days,  before  they  had  learned  to  be 
slayers  of  men,  as  well  as  others  of  the  race  do  that 
anchor-spot  of  memory.  But  the  bright  gleam  of 
hope  faded  ; the  clouds  of  anguish  overspread  their 
sky.  The  lurid  lightning  of  the  old  bitterness 
flashed  athwart  their  heavens,  and  the  ex-Guerrillas 
were  pursued  and  hunted,  like  felons,  beyond  the  pale 
of  hope  or  pardon. 


114 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


The  resources  of  the  James  family  had  been  im- 
paired, absorbed,  wasted,  in  the  crucial  time  of  strife. 
But  they  were  not  permitted  to  make  a peaceful  ef- 
fort to  build  up  and  restore  wasted  fortunes.  Har- 
rassed  ou  every  hand,  these  boys,  who  were  naturally 
of  a strong  temperament,  and  perhaps  of  revengeful 
natures,  were  }mt  mere  boys  who  had  learned  to  be 
self-reliant;  impatient  of  restraint,  bold  in  action, 
and  acquainted  with  the  art  of  slaughter,  turned  upon 
their  hunters  and  revealed  the  desperate  character 
of  the  game  they  pursued.  They  were  not  left  in 
peace  after  the  light  of  peace  blessed  the  land  and 
made  glad  other  hearts  ; and  they  would  have  been 
more  than  human  not  to  have  undertaken  their  own 
protection  under  such  circumstances.  If  others  at- 
tempted to  murder  them,  they  did  not  hesitate  to 
slay.  So  their  lives  have  become  lurid  with  slaughter. 

It  must  be  remembered  that  we  are  not  attempting 
to  justify  such  a line  of  conduct ; but  there  are 
many  things  in  connection  with  human  affairs  that 
cannot  be  defended.  We  look  at  things  as  they 
are,  and  not  as  they  ought  to  be.  Doubtless,  it  will 
be  admitted  on  all  hands  that  the  James  boys  ought 
not  to  have  led  such  a wild  career  of  outlawry  ; that 
they  ought  not  to  have  entered  upon  such  a course 
of  action  ; and  finally,  it  will  be  urged  that  it  would 
have  been  far  better  for  them,  and  everything  and 
everybody  connected  with  them,  to  have  quietly 
yielded  to  the  inevitable,  and  voluntarily  exiled 
themselves  forever  from  the  scenes  of  childhood  and 


WERE  THEY  DRIVEN  TO  OUTLAWRY?  115 


all  the  dear  associations  of  their  tenderer  and  more 
hopeful  youth.  Certainly,  it  would  have  been  best 
for  them.  But  such  a course  would  have  been  con- 
trary to  the  world’s  experience  of  human  nature. 

So  when  vigilance  committees  were  hanging  their 
comrades  who  had  been  with  them  by  the  camp  tires 
in  the  deep  forests,  and  in  many  a bloody  foray  ; and 
when  armed  men,  fours  and  sixes,  hunted  for  them  ; 
when  repose  was  banished  from  their  home,  and  the 
phantom  shadow  of  death  peered  out  at  them  from 
every  forest  thicket,  and  from  the  sombre  shades  of 
the  silent  night,  these  boys  rose  up  in  rebellion  against 
that  society  which  refused  to  own  them,  and  that  or- 
der which  organized  the  cohorts  of  vengeance. 
Jesse  ~W.  and  Frank  James,  the  terrible  Guerrillas  of 
the  war-time,  were  henceforth  to  “ become  enemies 
of  every  man,”  or  at  least  outlaws  from  society,  and 
free  companions  of  the  highways.  It  might  have 
been  different  with  them.  But  the  long,  lingering 
fires  of  hate  burned  after  the  lurid  days  of  slaughter, 
and  they  were  not  the  persons  to  refuse  the  gauntlet 
when  thrown  at  their  feet.  Never  too  good  by  na- 
ture, circumstances  have  made  them  desperate,  and 
hence,  after  concluding  their  bloody  Guerrilla  record, 
we  proceed  with  their  history  as  outlaws  and  high- 
waymen of  the  most  remarkable  character  of  any 
known  in  the  annals  of  history. 


CHAPTER  XV. 


THE  GALLATIN  BANK  TRAGEDY.— Strange 
men  in  Gallatin— They  call  upon  the  cashier — Cap- 
tain John  W.  Sheets  shot  by  Jesse  James— Pursuit 
of  the  man-slayers — The  escape  of  the  robbers. 

The  sudden  appearance  among  the  people  of  a 
peaceful  community  of  a band  of  armed  men,  who 
whoop  like  savages,  lire  off  pistols,  swear  fearful 
oaths,  and  issue  sharp  commands,  is  calculated  to 
produce  a feeling  of  terror,  and,  for  a time  at  least, 
to  paralyze  the  energies  of  men.  By  pursuing  this 
kind  of  tactics,  the  band  of  robbers  which  com- 
menced at  Russellville,  Kentucky,  in  1868,  and  con- 
cluded their  last  exploit  at  Glendale,  in  the  fall  of 
1879,  have  uniformly,  with  one  single  exception, 
been  able  to  accomplish  their  work  and  make  good 
their  escape. 

The  16th  day  of  December,  1869,  will  not  be  soon 
forgotten  by  the  citizens  of  tire  flourishing  little  city 
of  Gallatin,  Daviess  county, Missouri,  because  of  an 
incident  which  created  a thrill  of  excitement  that 
extended  all  over  the  land.  Daylight  bank  robber- 
ies were  not  events  of  frequent  occurrence  until 
these  later  times.  The  affair  at  Russellville  had 
taken  place  many  months  before,  and  it  was  thought 
altogether  unlikely  that  such  another  audacious  rob- 
bery would  be  soon  attempted. 

116 


THE  HAJ.r.vriN  BANK  TRAGEDY. 


117 


After  the  Russellville  affair,  it  was  known  Jesse 
and  Frank  James  had  made  a journey  to  California, 
and  it  was  not  until  late  in  the  fall  that  they  returned. 
It  was  supposed  that  only  the  Youngers  and  Jameses 
were  capable  of  doing  such  deeds,  and  it  was  not 
known  that  the  Bovs  were  at  home  by  any  consider- 
able number  of  people. 

Such  conclusions  as  these  proved  to  be  fallacious. 
On  the  day  named — a gray,  cold  December  day — 
the  people  of  Gallatin  were  suddenly  startled  by  the 
presence,  in  the  streets  of  the  place,  of  a band  of 
armed  men,  who  rode  furiously,  shouted  loudly,  and 
swore  fiercely  at  the  people,  commanding  them,  in 
sharp,  decisive  tones,  to  get  inside  their  houses  and 
stay  within  their  own  domicils.  While  a part  of  the 
band  remained  out  in  the  streets,  two  of  the  robbers 
rushed  into  the  bank.  The  cashier,  Captain  John 
W.  Sheets,  was  behind  the  counter.  He  was  in- 
stantly covered  by  a pistol,  and  imperiously  com- 
manded to  be  still.  The  other  robber  proceeded  to 
secure  the  contents  of  the  safe,  placed  the  bank’s 
assets  in  a sack  , and  walking  to  the  cashier,  he  placed 
the  muzzle  of  a pistol  almost  against  his  temple,  and 
fired,  the  bullet  crashing  through  the  brain,  and  the 
unfortunate  gentleman  fell  dead  at  the  foot  of  his 
slayer.  The  robbers  regained  their  horses,  mounted, 
and  the  whole  gang  rode  rapidly  away. 

The  citizens  of  Gallatin  had  seen  them  come  and 
go.  They  did  not  remain  long.  The  whole  affair 
was  the  work  of  a few  moments.  They  soon  realized 


118 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


what  had  been  done,  and  then  there  was  mount- 
ing in  hot  haste,  and  almost  as  quickly  as  the  rob- 
bers had  come  and  gone,  a well-armed  posse  was 
riding  after  them  in  hot  pursuit. 

Captain  John  W.  Sheets,  the  murdered  cashier  of 
the  Gallatin  bank,  served  as  a captain  in  the  Mis- 
souri militia,  and  had  often  met  parties  of  Guerrillas 
in  combat  during  the  war.  He  was  much  esteemed, 
and  his  wanton  assassination  created  a profound  sen- 
sation, and  a strong  desire  to  capture  his  slayers 
was  manifested  throughout  the  community.  The 
whole  country  was  aroused.  Daviess  county  had  sent 
marry  men  to  the  ranks  of  the  militia,  and  somehow 
the  impression  rapidly  went  abroad  that  the  robbery 
had  been  committed  by  the  James  Boys  and  their 
old  associates  among  the  Guerrillas.  It  stimulated 
them  to  greater  exertions  in  the  pursuit.  The  rob- 
bers obtained  the  start,  and  the  men  who  had  ridden 
with  Quantrell  never  made  a reconnoissance  on  indif- 
ferent steeds.  Besides,  no  dashing  cavaliers  knew 
better  how  to  ride  than  they.  It  was  an  exciting 
chase.  The  people  of  Gallatin  had  been  taken  by 
surprise.  The  startling  suddenness  of  the  appear- 
ance of  the  robbers  ; their  'matter-of-fact  attention 
to  the  business  in  hand,  and  the  terrible  tragedy 
which  concluded  the  drama,  were  all  calculated  to 
create  surprise,  not  to  say  astonishment. 

The  robbers  were  trailed  directly  toward  Clay 
county.  The  Gallatin  posse,  after  a hot  chase,  came 
up  with  the  fleeing  bandits.  The  latter  turned  upon 


THE  GALLATIN  BANK  TRAGEDY. 


119 


their  pursuers  in  so  determined  away  that  they  were 
compelled  to  call  a halt,  and  retreat  to  meet  rein- 
forcements. This  gave  the  robbers  time.  They 
continued  to  retire  toward  the  Clay  county  line. 
It  was  not  difficult  to  trace  them  into  that 
county.  But  after  they  had  once  penetrated  well 
into  the  territory  of  Clay,  all  traces  faded  out.  No 
one  had  seen  such  a band  of  men  or  any  other  gang 
like  them,  and  all  efforts  to  discover  their  retreat 
proved  abortive.  They  disappeared — like  the  picture 
thrown  out  by  the  magic  lantern  when  the  slide  is 
withdrawn  suddenly  and  broken — at  once  and  for- 
ever. 

Hearing  that  they  were  accused  of  the  robbery, 
the  James  boys,  who  were  then  at  home,  mounted 
their  horses  and  rode  to  Kearney  to  hie  their  protest 
against  the  accusation.  Their  manner  convinced  the 
citizens — that  it  might  be  dangerous  to  insist  upon 
the  allegation  that  they  were  the  Gallatin  robbers. 

It  was  given  out,  in  extenuation  of  the  shooting  of 
Captain  Sheets,  that  the  person  who  did  it  believed 
him  to  be  Lieut.  Cox,  who,  it  is  said,  claimed  to  have 
killed  Bill  Anderson,  when  that  noted  Guerrilla  was 
attempting  to  force  the  passage  of  the  Missouri  river 
in  the  face  of  a superior  force  of  Federal  troops. 
The  murder  of  the  cashier  has  yet  to  be  avenged. 
Not  a dollar  of  the  money  has  been  recovered  up 
to  this  time. 


CHAPTER  XYI. 


ATTEMPTS  TO  ARREST  THE  BOYS.— The 
people  aroused — Detectives  on  the  trail  of  the  boys 
— Their  neighbors  arrayed  against  them — Captain 
Thomason  expi-esses  himself— He  is  interviewed 
by  Mrs.  Samuels — Failure  of  all  efforts  to  arrest 
them. 

“The  past,  we  may  never  forget, 

The  present,  swift  its  moments  fly, 

The  future,  we  must  trust  it  yet, 

And  trusting  will  not  sigh.” 

After  Gallatin,  the  situation  of  the  boys  became 
perilous,  for  although  their  denials  and  the  affidavits 
which  they  were  able  to  procure,  served  to  convince 
their  friends  that  they  were  not  at  Gallatin  ; still  the 
conviction  had  grown  and  deepened  that  they  were 
concerned  in  the  robbery,  and  that  they  had  aided 
and  abetted  those  who  committed  the  crime,  even  if 
they  were  not  present  in  person.  Immediately  after 
the  perpetration  ofthe  outrage,  Jesse  W.  James  wrote 
a letter  on  behalf  of  himself  and  his  brother  Frank, 
offering  to  surrender  to  the  officers  of  the  law  and 
submit  to  a trial,  on  condition  that  the  Governor 
should  guarantee  them  against  the  chances  of  mob 
violence  and  lynch  law  in  Daviess  county. 

After  examining  all  the  papers  in  the  case,  and  the 
facts  submitted  to  him,  Governor  McClurg  declared 
that  he  did  not  believe  the  boys  had  anything  to  do 
with  the  robbery,  and  was  fully  convinced  that  they 

120 


ATTEMPTS  TO  ARREST  THE  BOYS. 


121 


could  not  have  been  personally  concerned  in  it. 
This  had  the  effect  of  quieting  the  suspicions  of  many 
persons,  but  there  were  others  who  still  cherished  the 
opinion  that  they  were  the  instigators  of  the  robbery, 
and  had  aided  the  perpetrators  in  concealing  them- 
selves, and  had  doubtless  shared  with  them  the  booty 
which  they  had  secured.  In  subsequent  years  this 
opinion  grew  into  a conviction , and  now  many  believe 
that  it  was  Frank  James’  pistol  which  proved  fatal  to 
Captain  Sheets. 

Be  this  as  it  may,  the  people  of  Daviess  county 
were  aroused,  and  many  of  the  citizens  of  Clay  county 
also,  indeed  all  Northwest  Missouri  was  excited. 
This  led  to  a systematic  and  persistent  attempt  to 
arrest  Frank  and  Jesse  James,  the  generally  recog- 
nized leaders  of  the  lawless  elements  of  the  State. 

Anions:  those  who  firmly  believed  in  the  <railt  of 
the  James  boys,  was  Captain  John  Thomason,  of  Clay 
county,  Missouri,  a citizen  well  known  and  highly 
esteemed  by  the  people  of  the  county.  Captain 
Thomason  had  served  during  the  war  on  the  Con- 
federate side,  and  was  known  as  a man  of  unim- 
peachable courage.  The  war  over,  he  returned  to 
his  home,  and  settled  down  to  peaceful  pursuits,  with 
an  earnest  zeal  to  repair  the  losses  sustained  during 
the  war.  He  had  been  sheriff  of  Clay  county  at  one 
time,  and  was  an  outspoken  friend  of  submission  to 
law.  He  disapproved  of  the  conduct  of  the  James 
boys,  and  believed  that  they  ought  to  be  arrested 
and  tried  fop  their  misdeeds. 


122 


FRAXK  AXD  JESSE  JA3IES. 


So  believing,  he  hacl  the  courage  to  act.  Soon 
afterthe  Gallatin  robbery,  Captain  Thomason  placed 
himself  at  the  head  of  a posse  of  resolute  men,  and 
started  out  to  execute  his  purpose — the  arrest  of  the 
Jameses.  These  men  have  never  yet  been  caught 
unprepared — they  cannot  be  surprised.  They  were 
aware  of  Thomason’s  purposes,  they  knew  the  feel- 
ings which  he  entertained  for  them,  and  they  were 
ready  to  meet  him.  That  meeting  took  place  near 
the  Samuels  residence  in  Clay  county.  Thomason 
demanded  their  surrender.  They  laughed  at  the 
idea.  Then  firing  commenced.  The  affray  lasted 
but  a few  minutes.  Several  shots  were  fired,  and  by 
one  of  them  Captain  Thomason’s  horse  was  killed. 
The  other  members  of  the  party  did  not  care  to  press 
upon  men  so  daring,  and  Frank  and  Jesse  rode  away 
scathless,  and  Captain  Thomason  had  to  regret  the 
loss  of  a valuable  horse. 

But  this  little  episode  did  not  deter  the  Captain 
from  freely  expressing  his  opinion  about  the  boys 
and  those  concerned  with  them . He  had  no  admi- 
ration for  the  womanly  qualities  of  their  mother,  and 
expressed  himself  in  language  much  more  forcible 
than  elegant  in  regard  to  her. 

Some  of  his  harsh  sayings  about  her  came 
to  the  hearing  of  Mrs.  Samuels.  She  was  much  in- 
censed  against  him  on  this  account,  and  concluded  to 
see  him  about  it.  It  was  ten  miles  from  her  residence 
to  Captain  Thomason’s  house;  but  she  mounted  a 
horse  and  rode  the  distance.  She  entered  the  house. 


ATTEMPTS  TO  AEEEST  THE  BOYS. 


123 


Tlie  family  mas  dining,  and  not  the  slightest  atten- 
tion mas  paid  to  her.  She  ment  up  to  mhere  Captain 
Thomason  mas  seated,  and  said  : 

“ Captain  Thomason,  I understand  that  yon  have 
called  me  a !” 

“Yes,  I did,”  replied  the  sturdy  farmer,  “ and  I 
mailt  you  to  understand  that  if  ever  I,  or  any  of 
mine  are  injured  by  you  or  yours,  in  the  least  thing, 
I smear  before  heaven  and  earth  that  there  shall  not 
be  a stone  left  of  your  house.” 

“Indeed  !”  mas  all  the  reply  she  made. 

“ If  any  killing  is  to  be  done,”  pursued  the  Cap- 
tain, “ it  mill  be  mell  for  you  to  kill  all  my  family, 
and  leave  none  to  avenge  the  injury.” 

Mrs.  Samuels  sam  that  Captain  Thomason  mas  in 
earnest,  and  that  no  compromise  or  apology  could  be 
extorted,  and  she  took  her  departure. 

The  efforts  of  Captain  Thomason  mere  not  all  that 
mere  made  for  arresting  the  James  boys  about  the 
time  of  the  Gallatin  tragedy.  The  Daviess  comity 
officials  hunted  them.  Detectives  from  Chicago  and 
St.  Louis  tracked  them  and  sought  an  opportunity 
to  entrap  them.  But  these  shremd  men  mere  not  so 
to  be  caught.  All  attempts  to  capture  them  proved 
abortive 


CHAPTER.  XVII. 


OUTRAGE  AT  COLUMBIA,  KENTUCKY.— The 
citizens  of  Adair  county,  Kentucky,  startled — Bold 
daylight  robbery  of  the  bank  at  Columbia — Murder 
of  the  cashier,  Mr.  Martin — Chasing  the  robbers — 
The  marauders  escape. 

“ Gold  begets  in  brethren  hate- 
Gold,  in  families,  debate; 

Gold  does  friendship  separate; 

Gold  does  civil  wars  create.” 

The  James  Bovs  were  good  travelers,  and  did  not 
coniine  themselves  to  narrow  limits.  One  week  they 
might  be  in  Clay  county,  Missouri,  and  the  next  in 
Nelson,  or  Logan,  or  Jessamine  county,  Kentucky, 
and  then  in  five  days  more  or  less  they  would  be  in 
New  York  City,  and  in  another  week  they  might  be 
found  in  Texas  far  toward  the  Mexican  border.  The 
boys  understood  the  advantages  of  rapid  movements. 
When  they  had  “business”  on  hand,  they  never  ap- 
peared  in  the  vicinity  of  the  scene  of  their  intended 
operation.  Only  one  or  two  of  their  most  trusted 
friends,  under  any  circumstances,  were  allowed  to 
know  anything  of  their  presence  in  the  vicinity. 
When  going  to  commit  a robbery  in  a strange  place, 
the  utmost  caution  was  used  to  keep  down  even  the 
suspicion  that  anything  was  wrong.  Thus  it  was 
with  the  band  at  Russellville,  and  at  Gallatin,  Mo. 
No  one  had  seen  them  or  even  heard  of  any  suspi- 
cious characters  around.  In  both  cases  the  first  inti- 
mation the  citizens  had  of  the  presence  of  banditti  in 

124 


OUTRAGE  AT  COLUMBIA,  KENTUCKY. 


125 


their  streets  was  the  reports  of  fire-arms  and  the 
shouts  of  the  dashing  robbers  as  they  thundered 
along  the  highways.  They  appeared  as  suddenly  as 
a meteor,  and  departed  as  quickly  as  an  apparition. 
Such  were  their  tactics  at  Northfield,  where  the 
Jameses  are  known  to  have  taken  part  in  the 
attempt  to  rob  the  bank.  Precisely  the  same  order 
was  observed  on  the  occasion  of  the  outrage  at 
Columbia,  Kentucky,  which  we  shall  now  proceed  to 
describe. 

Columbia  is  a pleasant  village  in  Adair  county,  in 
the  middle  part  of  the  State  of  Kentucky.  In  the 
region  of  country  in  which  Adair  county  is  included, 
there  are  many  of  the  relatives  of  the  Boys  resident, 
and  these  were  then  also  friends.  Columbia  is  a 
quiet  village  except  during  the  terms  of  the  courts 
which  meet  there,  it  being  the  seat  of  justice  of  the 
county.  At  the  time  which  we  are  now  considering, 
the  courts  were  not  in  session,  and  no  more  sedate  a 
town  in  all  Kentucky  could  be  found  than  Columbia. 

It  was  a lovely  afternoon , April  29,  1872.  The 
genial  warmth  of  the  sun  had  decked  the  earth  in  a 
carpet  of  green,  clothed  the  trees  in  the  forest,  and 
called  into  being  the  myriad  flowers,  whose  perfumes 
scented  the  breezy  air.  It  was  mild,  and  one  of  those 
lazy,  dreamy  afternoons,  when,  from  very  excess  of 
enjoyment  of  the  beauties  of  reviving  nature,  men 
are  disposed  to  fall  into  sweet  reveries. 

But  the  quietude  of  Columbia  was  about  to  be 
rudely  broken  in  upon,  the  repose  of  the  beautiful 

8 


126 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


spring  day  disturbed,  and  the  place  swept  by  a 
storm  of  excitement  such  as  Columbia  never  experi- 
enced before.  But  we  will  not  anticipate. 

At  the  hour  of  two  o'clock,  on  the  afternoon  of 
April  29tli,  1872,  Mr.  R.  A.  C.  Martin,  cashier  of  the 
Deposit  Bank  at  Columbia,  and  Mr.  Garnett,  a citi- 
zen, and  two  friends,  were  sitting  quietly  conversing 
in  the  bank  office.  Neither  of  the  gentlemen  was 
armed,  and  no  one  could  have  anticipated  danger. 
Everything  in  the  village  was  quiet,  and  the  country 
around  was  enjoying  the  blessings  of  peace. 

A half  hour  later  the  equanimity  of  the  gentlemen 
was  disturbed  by  the  entrance  of  three  men,  well 
armed,  who,  with  cocked  pistols,  ordered  the  cashier 
to  surrender  up  the  keys  of  the  safe.  Another  one 
attempted  to  shoot  Mr.  Garnett,  but  that  gentleman 
saved  his  life  by  knocking  up  the  pistol,  but  was 
burned  slightly  I >y  the  flame  produced  by  the  dis- 
charge. All  this  was  the  transaction  of  a moment 
of  time. 

“Will  you  give  up  the  safe-key,  d — n you?” 
shouted  one  of  the  robbers,  with  a cocked  pistol 
presented  at  Martin’s  head. 

“ I will  not,”  was  the  answer. 

“Then,  d — n you,  will  you  open  the  safe? 
Come,  I’ve  no  time  to  wait.  If  you  don’t,  I will 
blow  your  brains  out.  Come,  will  you?  ” 

“I  will  not.  I will  d — ” 

The  words  were  cut  short.  The  sentence  was 
never  completed.  There  was  a loud  report,  an 


OUTRAGE  AT  COLUMBIA,  KENTUCKY. 


127 


involuntary  moan  from  lips  that  would  never  speak 
again,  and  the  lifeless  form  of  It.  A.  C.  Martin,  the 
brave  cashier,  fell  heavily  to  the  floor.  The  other 
three  gentlemen  were  guarded  by  one  of  the  robbers, 
who  kept  his  pistol  cocked  and  pointed  at  them,  and 
in  view  of  their  dead  friend,  jested  with  them 
about  the  facility  with  which  he  could  dispatch  all 
* three  of  them.  They  had  witnessed  a demonstration 
of  his  skill,  and  they  trembled  for  their  lives. 

Having  disposed  of  the  cashier,  the  two  robbers 
who  were  in  the  bank  commenced  gathering  up  all 
the  money  and  other  valuables  which  were  outside 
the  safe.  They  tried  to  open  the  safe,  but  the  com- 
bination was  with  the  dead  cashier,  and  the  robbers 
were  baffled. 

It  was  soon  known  that  five  men,  splendidly 
mounted,  had  entered  Columbia,  at  an  hour  when 
very  few  people  were  abroad.  They  were  armed 
with  heavy  dragoon  pistols,  but  as  they  were  divided, 
two  coming  in  on  one  road  and  three  on  another, 
the  citizens  did  not  take  the  alarm  until  they  heard 
the  Ariim  at  the  bank.  Two  men  held  the  horses  of 

O 

the  three  who  went  into  the  bank,  and  with  pistols 
fired  at  every  one  who  appeared  on  the  street ; and 
by  their  savage  yells  and  fearful  oaths  they  alarmed 
the  people  to  such  an  extent  that  the  place  soon  ap- 
peared as  if  it  had  been  deserted. 

Gathering  everything  they  could  carry  away  that 
had  the  semblance  of  money,  placing  it  in  a sack,  and, 
one  of  them  throwing  it  across  his  horse,  the  three 


128 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


robbers  who  had  gone  inside  the  building  came  out,  re- 
mounted their  horses,  and  with  a shout  which  sent  a 
thrill  of  terror  to  the  hearts  of  the  citizens  of  Colum- 
bia, they  galloped  away  unmolested. 

The  suddenness  of  the  raid  ; the  terrible  character 
of  the  men  revealed  by  the  murder  of  so  highly  es- 
teemed a citizen  as  Mr.  Martin ; the  facility  with 
which  they  shot  a vane  off  a chimney,  and  their  dec- 
larations that  they  would  murder  every  man  in  the 
place,  which  declarations  were  accompanied  by  the 
most  terrible  oaths,  all  had  a tendency  to  demoralize 
the  men  of  Columbia.  Surprise  and  consternation 
prevented  immediate  action.  But  when  the  cause  of 
their  fears  no  longer  remained,  they  rallied,  and  then 
commenced  a pursuit  which  continued  until  in  the 
mountains  of  Tennessee,,  in  Fentress  county,  one  of 
the  robbers,  who  went  by  the  name  of  Saunders,  was 
wounded  and  finally  captured.  This  man  was  often 
seen,  by  their  friends,  with  Frank  and  Jesse  James. 
This  is  conclusive  of  the  fact  that  the  Columbia  rob- 
bery was  committed  by  the  same  gang,  who  for  some 
years  are  known  to  have  aided  the  James  Boys  and 
Younger  Brothers  in  many  of  their  depredations.  It 
has  been  asserted  by  some  persons,  in  a position 
to  obtain  reliable  information,  that  Frank  James  was 
the  leader  in  this  raid,  and  that  Bill  Longley,  the 
noted  Texas  desperado,  formed  one  of  the  party. 
At  any  rate,  none  of  the  robbers  were  ever  caught, 
except  the  Texan,  who  went  by  the  name  of 


OUTRAGE  AT  COLUMBIA,  KENTUCKY. 


129 


Saunders,  and  he  was  so  fatally  wounded  that  death 
closed  his  existence  soon  after. 

Martin,  the  murdered  cashier,  was  a gentleman 
held  in  high  regard  by  the  people  of  Adair  county, 
and  was  a member  of  the  Kentucky  Legislature  at 
the  time  of  his  tragic  death.  The  failure  to  catch 
the  robbers  on  this  occasion  had  the  effect  of  creat- 
ing in  the  public  mind  the  belief  that  an  organized 
band  of  bank  breakers  existed,  and  sometimes  the 
names  of  the  Jameses  and  Youngers  were  mentioned 
as  leaders  of  the  band. 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 


OUT  OF  EXILE. — Domestic  and  social  relations  of 
the  Boys — Their  visits  to  the  cities — The  theaters 
and  concert  stage — Life  in  hotels — How  the  Jameses 
play  the  part  of  gentlemen. 

As  Frank  and  Jesse  James,  the  celebrated  out- 
laws, live  separate  and  apart  from  the  rest  of  man- 
kind, they  have  no  confidence  in  men,  and  will  not 
receive  the  confidence  of  others.  Frank  is  a self- 
possessed,  silent  man,  who  cares  little  for  the  society 
of  his  fellows.  Jesse,  on  the  contrary,  under  some 
circumstances,  might  have  become  a rollicking, 
good-humored  citizen,  given  to  “merry  jests  and 
healthy  laughter.”  Both  have  schooled  themselves 
to  wariness  and  a caution  which  keeps  guard  over 
their  words  at  all  times.  They  are  temperate  to  the 
extent  of  total  abstinence  from  every  thing  which 
could  intoxicate.  In  brief,  the  James  Boys  are  brave 
as  men  ever  become  ; they  are  daring,  but  not  reck- 
less ; they  are  intrepid  to  a degree  perhaps  unex- 
celled in  any  who  have  ever  lived  on  this  globe  ; no 
combination  of  circumstances  or  conditions  can  place 
them  in  a position  to  be  surprised.  In  the  midst  of 
imminent  personal  danger  they  are  cool  and  col- 
lected as  if  they  were  sitting  at  a table  with  a party 
of  friends.  They  have  made  human  nature  a study, 
and  have  noted  its  every  manifestation.  They  expect 
no  mercy  from  a society  which  has  long  ago  pro- 
scribed them,  and  they  have  little  emotional  regard 

130 


OUT  OF  EXILE. 


131 


to  waste  on  that  social  organization  which  spurns 
them.  Brothers  in  outlawry,  separated  from  the 
balance  of  mankind  by  an  impassable  gulf  which 
they  have  created  themselves,  they  have  learned  to 
hate  the  representatives  of  law  and  order,  and  their 
defiance  is  not  to  be  despised. 

Superadded  to  physical  courage  unequalled,  they 
possess  cunning  and  craft  never  surpassed.  With 
mental  gifts  which,  properly  directed,  might  have 
made  them  renowned  as  leaders  of  men  in  the  better 
walks,  of  life,  they  are  no  trifling  foes  to  the  vindica- 
tors of  lawful  authority. 

These  brothers,  when  under  their  true  names, 
never  even  associate  together.  They  do  not  travel 
the  same  road  in  company,  and  never  travel  the 
same  way  on  the  same  day.  Though  never  together 
they  are  never  far  apart.  If  one  needs  assistance 
the  other  is  sure  to  be  near  at  hand  to  render  it.  If 
one  should  fall,  it  is  safe  to  assume  that  his  fall  would 
be  terribly  avenged  by  the  other.  They  ride  at  will 
over  the  vast  plains  of  Texas,  nearly  always  alone, 
unless  danger  threatens,  and  neither  savage  abori- 
gines or  wild  borderers  can  make  them  afraid.  They 
are  veritable  roving  kings  of  the  plains.  In  the 
haunts  of  civilization  they  are  no  less  men  to  be 
dreaded  and  avoided.  The  quick  pistol  and  the  un- 
erring aim  cannot  be  despised.  Dead  men  tell  no 
tales,  and  the  man  who  would  betray  will  not  return 
to  reveal  their  councils.  Whicher  sought  them  and 
Whicher  died.  Askew  would  surrender  them,  and 


132 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


lie,  too,  perished  on  his  own  threshold.  They  seem 
to  possess  the  occult  power  of  reading  other  men’s 
very  thoughts.  Such  are  the  characteristics  of  the 
James  Boys.  Bold,  shrewd,  cool,  deliberate  men, 
whom  no  danger  can  appall ; no  sudden  supprise  can 
disconcert.  They  are  always  ready,  and  can  act  in- 
stantaneously whatever  may  be  the  emergency. 

But  it  must  not  be  supposed  that  these  men,  though 
outlaws,  are  exiles  from  the  haunts  of  men.  As 
Jameses  they  are  seldom  seen,  by  even  the  most  in- 
timate of  the  associates  of  other  days.  But  they 
are  not  always  the  terrible  outlaws  to  the  seeming  of 
men.  Nor  are  they  condemned  to  a lonely  life  away 
beyond  the  borders  of  civilization  among  wild  herds 
and  roaming  savages.  They  have  traveled"  much, 
and  have  carefully  studied  ; they  know  the  ways  of 
the  world,  and  avail  themselves  of  that  knowledge  to 
enjoy  some  of  the  privileges  and  pleasures  of  civili- 
zation. Many  times  when  they  were  hunted  in  the 
out-of-the-way  regions  of  the  country,  they  have 
been  enjoying  life  as  respectable  gentlemen  among 
the  citizens  of  our  Metropolitan  centers.  While 
Pinkerton’s  men  have  sought  them  among  the  forests 
of  Clay  county,  Missouri,  they  have  calmly  reposed 
in  the  Grand  Pacific  hotel  of  Chicago  ; while  Mc- 
Donough’s “staff”  hunted  the  outlaws  in  Western 
Missouri,  they  were  listening  to  the  soul-stirring 
strains  of  Kellogg  and  Carey  in  St.  Louis. 

It  must  be  known  that  for  years  they  have  led  a 
double  existence.  They  have  many  names,  and  are 


OUT  OF  EXILE. 


133 


capable  of  assuming  any  character.  The  same  cir- 
cumspection in  speech  and  action  which  enables 
them  to  successfully  plunder  a bank  or  overhaul  an 
express  train  is  carried  with  them  into  social  life,  and 
enables  them  to  make  friends  and  secure  immunity 
from  annoyance,  and  disarms  all  suspicion. 

The  plundered  money  of  an  express  train  permits 
them  to  appear  as  gentlemen  at  the  Fifth  Avenue 
hotel,  New  York,  and  Jesse  James  as  Charles  Law- 
son,  of  Nottingham,  is  not  regarded  as  an  outlaw  in 
New  York  society.  It  must  be  remembered  that  the 
James  Boys  are  not  altogether  illiterate,  nor  did  they 
spring  from  a parentage  of  uncouth,  unlettered  rus- 
tics. They  have  made  voyages  by  sea,  and  have 
been  thrown  with  persons  of  culture  and  refinement. 
Their  father  was  a man  of  decided  culture,  and  they 
have  many  relatives  of  education  and  refinement. 
An  uncle  of  theirs  is  a somewhat  prominent  citizen 
of  California,  recognized  as  a gentleman  of  intelli- 
gence and  good  breeding.  It  is,  therefore,  not  so 
difficult  for  them  to  play  the  role  of  gentlemen  even 
in  refined  society. 

The  Jameses  have  various  names  which  they  as- 
sume as  occasion  requires.  Another  peculiarity  of 
their  method  is  the  respectable  character  of  their 
friends  in  their  own  immediate  neighborhoods.  These 
are  respectable  farmers  and  stock-traders,  and  mer- 
chants and  what  not.  Among  their  neighbors  they 
are  kind  and  hospitable,  and  in  every  transaction 
scrupulously  honest.  On  Sunday  they  are  punctually 


134 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


at  church  service,  and  are  usually  liberal  con- 
tributors to  all  neighborhood  charities.  No  one  would 
for  a moment  suspect  that  such  persons  could  pos- 
sibly be  in  league  with  the  most  desperate  outlaws 
who  ever  lived.  Such  good  neighbors  and  upright 
persons  surely  can  do  nothing  wrong — so  the  people 
think.  Among  these,  Frank  and  Jesse  are  not  known 
under  their  own  proper  names,  and  if  they  were  it 
would  make  no  difference.  They  are  circumspect 
when  with  such  people,  and  sometimes  can  assume 
the  piety  of  Puritans. 

It  is  related  of  the  boys  that  on  several  occasions 
after  a great  robbery,  as  known  and  respectable  citi- 
zens, they  have  joined  in  the  pursuit  of  the  maraud- 
ers without  exciting  the  least  suspicion  that  they 
were  concerned  in  the  affair,  The  following  story  of 
Jesse  has  been  repeated  among  their  acquaintances  : 

One  day — it  was  the  second  after  the  Corydon 
bank  robbery — he  was  riding  along  a not  much  fre- 
quented highway,  when  he  saw  two  men  in  pursuit. 
Confident  that  they  had  not  seen  him,  he  turned  his 
horse’s  head  toward  them  and  rode  up  the  road  to 
meet  them.  They  were  citizens,  well  mounted  and 
well  armed.  Jesse  wore  Grangers’  clothes,  and  at 
once  assumed  a rustic  simplicity  which  comported 
well  with  his  garb.  When  he  had  approached  near 
enough  he  quietly  saluted  the  robber  hunters,  and  in 
a simple  manner  began  to  converse  with  them  in  the 
following  style : 


OUT  OF  EXILE. 


135 


“Well,  gentlemen,  hev  you  met  anybody  up  the 
road  riclin’  of  a hoss  an’  leadin’  ov  another  one, 
’cause  you  see  as  how  I lives  down  on  the  Noder- 
way,  an’  some  infernal  thief  has  gone  off  with  my 
best  two  bosses.  I hearn  about  two  miles  furder 
back  at  the  blacksmith’s  shop  that  er  man  passed 
there  about  a hour  an’  a half  ago  with  two  hosses,  an’ 
they  fits  the  discripshun  of  mine  to  a T.  Hev  you 
seen  sich  ? ” 

“No.  Where  are  you  traveling  from?  ” 

“ Why,  Lord,  I’ve  come  all  the  way  from  the  No- 
derway.  The  infernal  thieves  are  just  usin’  us  up 
that  way.  I wish  I’d  come  on  the  infernal  son  of  a 
seacook  whose  taken  my  hosses.  I do,  you  bet,  I’d 
go  fur  him  with  these  ’ere  irons.  I would  that ! ” 
And  Jesse  revealed  his  “weapons”  as  he  called 
them. 

“ Did  you  see  anybody  on  the  road  ahead?  ” 

“ Not  for  some  miles.  I met  four  ugly  lookin’  cus- 
tomers this  mornin’.  They  looked  like  they  might 
’a  been  hoss-thieves  theirselves.  D — n the  hoss- 
thieves  ! ’ ’ 

‘ ‘ Thieves  are  plenty  now-a-days . They  come  into 
towns  and  break  banks  in  open  daylight.  How  far 
did  you  say  the  four  men  were  ahead  ? ’ ’ 

“Well,  I didn’t  say,  but  it  must  be  more’n  two 
hours  since  I met  ’em,  an’  they  were  a ridin’  purty 
fast,  an’  I’ve  rid  my  hoss  almost  down,  as  you  can 
see.” 


136 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


“ What  kind  of  looking  men  were  they?”  asked 
the  robber  hunters. 

“ Well,  one  was  a sizable  man,  with  long,  red 
beard,  an’  a Hopped  black  hat  on,  a ridin’  on  a big- 
chestnut  sorrel  hoss,  an’  one  more  was  a smallish 
man,  with  very  black  hair  and  beard,  and  sharp  black 
eyes,  an’  he  was  a ridin’  on  a roan  hoss,  an’  another 
was  an  oldish  man,  with  some  gray  among  his  beard, 
an’  he  wore  a blue  huntin’  shirt  coat,  an’  he  was  a 
ridin’  a gray  hoss,  and  the  last  feller  was  a little 
weazle-faced  chap,  with  tallowy  complexion,  who 
didn’t  ware  no  beard,  an’  he  rode  on  a dark  brown 
hoss.” 

The  two  robber  hunters  then  consulted  together. 

“ That’s  their  discription,”  said  one.  “Precisely,” 
said  the  other.  “Shall we  follow?”  asked  one.  “I 
would  like  to,”  replied  the  other.  “ But  there  are 
four  of  them,”  was  the  remark  in  rejoinder.  “ Yes 
that  is  bad.  If  Ed,  Dick  and  Will  would  just  hurry 
up.  Those  fellows  are  no  doubt  very  dangerous 
men,”  was  the  comment  of  one.  “You  bet  they 
are,”  was  the  response. 

All  this  time  Jesse  had  listened  as  an  interested 
party.  Now  he  thought  he  was  privileged  to  make 
an  inquiry. 

“What’s  up,  strangers,  anyhow?”  Jesse  asked. 

“ You  blow  it ! Don’t  you  know  that  the  Corydon 
bank,  up  in  Iowa,  was  robbed  yesterday?” 

Jesse  opened  his  eyes  in  well-feigned  surprise. 

“You  don’t  say  so,”  he  ejaculated. 


OUT  OF  EXILE. 


137 


“ Yes,  in  broad  daylight,  and  the  men  you  met 
are  the  robbers,  no  doubt.  There’s  a big  reward 
offered  to  catch  them.” 

“What’s  this  country  a cornin’  to,  anyhow?  Hoss 
thieves  down  on  the  Noderway,  an’  bank  rogues  up 
to  Iowa.  ’Pears  like  hard  workin’  honest  folks  can’t 
get  along  much  more,” 

“Could  you  go  back  with  us?’ 

“I’d  like  to,  but  the  cussed  hoss  thieves  will  get 
away.  Besides,  you  see,  my  hoss  is  mighty  nigh 
played  out  hisself.  Howsumever,  I might  ride  with 
you  as  furasl  can.  D — n all  thieves,  say  I,  don’t 
you?” 

And  Jesse  actually  turned  around  with  the  two 
pursuers  of  the  robbers,  in  pursuit  of  another  posse 
of  pursuers  which  Jesse  had  been  enabled  to  accu- 
rately describe  by  having  seen  them  pass  him  while 
lying  snug  in  a dense  thicket. 

“They  might  catch  the  robbers,  an’  as  he’d  hev  a 
sheer  ov  the  reward,  it  would  be  better’n  nothin’  at 
all  fur  his  stolin  bosses. ” 

For  some  miles  he  kept  company  with  the  robber 
catchers,  until  his  horse  becoming  lame,  and  Jesse 
getting  near  a railway  station,  rendered  further  pur- 
suit of  bank  robbers  distasteful  to  him,  and  as  his 
excuse  was  received  as  valid,  he  bid  his  late  travel- 
ing companions  an  enthusiastic  adieu,  boarded  a 
night  train,  and  was  in  the  vicinity  of  home  next 
morning.  Those  were'  Jesse’s  courting  days. 


138 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


The  writer  of  these  pages  has  been  informed  by  a 
reputable  citizen  of  St.  Louis,  that  at  a time  when 
the  detective  forces  of  both  St.  Louis  and  Chicago 
were  out  in  the  western  part  of  the  State,  hunting 
for  the  James  Boys  and  Younger  Brothers,  that  he 
saw  and  conversed  with  Jesse  James  on  the  corner 
of  Fifth  and  Chestnut  streets,  St.  Louis,  and  that  on 
that  occasion  Jesse  attended  the  opera,  Max  Stra- 
kosch’s  troupe  being  then  in  the  city.  Of  course 
Jesse  James  was  not  the  name  the  people  called  him 
by,  but  he  was  to  all  seeming  Mr.  William  Campbell, 
a most  respectable  shipper  of  cattle  from  Wichita, 
Kansas.  As  Mr.  Campbell,  he  had  business  rela- 
tions with  many  of  the  citizens,  who  esteemed  him 
as  4 4 a very  clever  gentlemen . ” At  that  time , accord- 
ing to  the  statement  of  the  gentleman  upon  whose 
authority  this  incident  is  given,  Jesse  remained  in 
St.  Louis  a number  of  days.  His  associations,  were 
excellent,  and  he  was  a visitor  on  ’Change,  and  ven- 
tured even  into  the  Four  Courts  building,  in  com- 
pany with  a well-known  citizen,  who  was,  of  course, 
ignorant  of  his  true  name  and  character.  It  is  be- 
lieved that  during  this  trip  he  made  banking  arrange- 
ments, and  that  the  Boys  now  carry  a heavy  bank 
account  in  some  St.  Louis  bank.  Of  course  this 
business  is  transacted  under  assumed  names. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 


THE  CORYDON  RAID. — The  robbers  pay  a visit  to 
Iowa — Their  sudden  appearance  at  Corydon — They 
secure  a large  sum  of  money  and  ride  away — Hot 
pursuit  by  Iowa  officers — Jesse  as  a rustic. 

Thus  far  no  arrests  had  been  made  of  the  plunder- 
ers of  the  banks  at  Russellville,  Kentucky  ; Gallatin, 
Missouri,  and  Columbia,  Kentucky.  Boldly  the  bri- 
gands had  ridden,  and  skillfully  they  had  executed 
their  purpose,  and,  we  may  almost  say,  peacefully 
they  rode  away  when  their  deeds  were  done.  At 
first,  people  knew  not  what  to  think  of  these  daring 
daylight  raids.  The  best  detective  skill  was  placed 
at  fault  in  ferreting  out  the  haunts  of  the  robbers. 
Russellville  and  Gallatin  are  separated  by  many 
hundreds  of  miles.  Could  the  robbers  of  the  former 
possibly  be  the  raiders  into  the  last-named  place? 
And  Gallatin  is  far  removed  from  Columbia  ; was  it 
possible  that  the  murderers  and  robbers  at  the  first- 
named  place  were  the  same  persons  who  astonished 
the  people,  murdered  the  cashier  and  plundered  the 
bank  at  Columbia  ? People  asked  these  questions, 
and  no  one  was  found  able  to  answer  them.  Scarcely 
had  the  people  ceased  to  talk,  and  the  excitement 
incident  to  the  bold  raid  on  Columbia,  with  its  con- 
comitant horror,  died  away,  ere  the  country  was 
shaken  by  the  recurrence  of  a similar  daring  outrage 
in  another  state. 


139 


140 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES . 


It  was  the  old  story  repeated.  This  time  a flour- 
ishing town  in  Iowa  was  selected  for  the  scene  of 
exciting  events.  In  Corydon  there  was,  and  there 
still  is,  a bank.  In  that  town  a considerable  amount 
of  business  is  transacted,  and  it  was  a season  of  the 
year — June  28th,  1873 — when  much  of  the  capital 
usually  employed  in  mercantile  transactions,  as  it  was 
reasonable  to  infer,  was  held  in  reserve  by  the  bank, 
and  the  raiders  calculated  on  a large  prize  to  compen- 
sate for  the  risk  taken.  Certainly  the  men  who  went 
to  Corydon  were  trained  in  the  same  school  in  which 
the  Russellville,  Gallatin,  Columbia  and  Rorthfield 
robbers  were  at  one  time  pupils.  Riding  into  town 
in  daylight,  when  the  inhabitants  were  out  and 
abroad  pursuing  their  usual  avocations,  the  thor- 
oughly armed  and  well-mounted  desperadoes  pro- 
ceeded to  the  bank.  Three  of  them  dismounted, 
drew  their  pistols,  and  entered  the  office.  Taken 
entirely  by  surprise,  the  cashier  and  two  other  gen- 
tlemen who  were  present,  could  offer  no  resistance. 
In  fact,  the  memory  of  Gallatin,  and  the  fate  of  poor 
Captain  Sheets,  came  back  to  them  with  painful  dis- 
tinctness. They  were  paralyzed  before  the  dark 
chambers  of  the  huge  dragoon  pistols,  and  could  not 
even  so  much  as  protest  against  the  proceedings. 
They  yielded  to  the  inevitable. 

The  horsemen  who  remained  in  the  street  ordered 
all  citizens  to  retire  to  their  houses,  and,  with  fearful 
imprecations,  threatened  to  blow  the  heads  off  those 
who  manifested  the  slightest  hesitation  in  obeying 


THE  CORYDON  RAID. 


141 


their  commands.  Meanwhile, the  bandits  on  the  in- 
side were  exercising  their  pleasure  with  the  assets  of 
the  bank.  The  safe  was  opened,  and  its  contents 
raked  into  a sack  which  the  robbers  carried  along. 
During  the  progress  of  their  labors  in  “ taking  in” 
the  valuables  of  the  institution,  one  of  them,  who 
seemed  to  have  been  deputied  to  stand  guard  over 
the  persons  found  in  the  place,  amused  himself  by 
jesting  at  their  distress,  and  cheerfully  asserting  his 
ability  to  pick  the  buttons  off  their  coats  with  pistol 
bullets.  The  robbers  remained  but  a few  minutes. 
The  citizens  were  becoming  aware  of  what  was 
transpiring  in  their  midst,  and  were  recovering  from 
their  surprise,  and  rallying  to  contest  with  the  rob- 
bers. With  great  oaths  they  bade  the  people  in  the 
bank  to  remain  perfectly  quiet  until  they  were  gone, 
forced  them  to  the  door  while  they  retired,  regained 
and  mounted  their  horses,  and,  shouting  loudly,  they 
rode  rapidly  away,  and  were  out  of  town  many  min- 
utes before  any  one  was  ready  to  go  in  pursuit. 
They  were  pursued  afterward,  but  none  were  cap- 
tured. 


9 


CHAPTER  XX. 


THE  CASH  BOX  OF  THE  FAIR.— Frank  and  Jesse 
at  Kansas  City — The  gale  money  seized  and  carried 
away — The  pool  cashier  interviewed  by  Frank. 

Fair  time  ! Kansas  City  was  gay  with  flags  and 
streamers  and  banners.  It  was  a holiday  season. 
The  streets  were  thronged  and  trains  from  Leaven-, 
worth  and  Sedalia,  and  St.  Joseph  and  Moberly,and 
Lawrence  and  Clinton  and  regions  further  removed 
from  Kansas  City,  brought  crowds  of  men,  women 
and  children  to  see  the  show.  It  was  a lovely  Octo- 
ber day.  The  temperature  was  mild,  and  the  sun 
shone  through  an  atmosphere  which  tinged  his  rays 
with  gold. 

All  day  the  great  crowd  surged  and  circled  about 
the  grounds  and  through  the  textile  hall,  and  the 
art  gallery,  and  the  agricultural  exhibition,  and 
among  the  fat  kine  and  the  lazy  swine,  the  sheep  and 
the  horses,  and  the  poultry  coops.  It  was  a good 
day,  so  the  “management”  thought,  one  of  the  very 
best  they  had  ever  had.  Shrewd  mental  arithmeti- 
cians declared  there  was  not  a soul  less  than  twenty 
thousand  visitors  present  that  day,  and  an  incident  of 
some  importance  has  placed  it  forever  out  of  the 
power  1 of  any  one  to  disprove  the  statement  of  the 
mental  arithmetician.  The  management,  too,  from 
that  day  to  this,  have  been  unable  to  count  the  gate 
money.  Why  not,  we  now  proceed  to  tell. 

142 


THE  GASH  BOX  OF  THE  FAIR.  143 

The  people  visiting  the  fair  were  deeply  interested 
in  “ the  speed  and  bottom”  of  sundry  “blooded 
horses  ” which  were  making  time  around  the  race 
track.  The  sun  was  getting  low  in  the  west.  It 
was  the  last  “ ring  ” to  be  exhibited  that  day.  Of 
course  no  one  would  think  of  paying  their  entrance 
fee  and  go  away  without  seeing  the  races. 

While  the  great  multitude  was  so  engaged,  there 
was  a commotion  near  the  entrance  gate.  The  level 
beams  of  the  declining  sun  cast  gigantic  shadows 
over  the  ground.  A sudden  clattering  of  horses’ 
hoofs  on  the  beaten  road  aroused  the  guardians  at  the 
gate.  What  could  it  mean  ? The  noise  came  nearer. 
The  guardians  looked  up.  A strange  sight  met  their 
gaze.  A band  of  well  mounted,  well  armed,  strange, 
weird  looking  men,  seven  in  number,  dashed  up  to 
the  gate.  Among  some  of  the  spectators  it  was  sup- 
posed that  these  singularly  brigandish  looking  men, 
were  simply  actors,  that  they  had  been  employed  by 
the  “management”  for  the  entertainment  of  the 
visitors  to  the  fair — that  it  was,  in  short,  an  irruption 
of  the  “ Cowbellions,”  or  some. such  mystic  order  of 
men.  Even  the  treasurers  in  their  “ cuddy  boxes  ” 
did  not  comprehend  the  character  of  the  movement. 

But  they  were  not  kept  in  doubt  long.  Riding 
directly  to  the  receiver  of  money,  who,  like  Matthew 
of  saintly  memory,  was  sitting  at  the  receipt  of  cus- 
toms, two  of  them  sprang  to  the  ground,  drew 
their  pistols,  and  rushed  up  to  the  cashier.  With  a 
-Tearful  threat  they  commanded  him  to  remain  quiet, 


144 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


and  designate  the  money  box.  What  could  he  do? 
Instantly  the  other  robber  seized  the  cash  box.  The 
men  who  still  remained  mounted  covered  the  retreat 
of  the  two  who  did  the  seizing.  They  remounted, 
fired  a volley  as  a warning,  and  dashed  away  with  the 
receipts  of  the  day,  probably  $8,000  or  $9,000. 

There  were  twenty  thousand  people,  they  said,  on 
the  ground.  And  yet  in  the  sight  of  all  these  the 
brigands  had  done  this  thing,  and  were  galloping 
away  unmolested.  There  were  hundreds  who  saw 
them,  and  if  any  old  Guerrilla  comrade  was  one  of 
them,  and  recognized  Frank  and  Jesse  James,  and 
Cole  and  Bob  Younger,  they  said  nothing  about  it. 

As  soon  as  the  “management”  of  the  fair  and  the 
police  authorities,  and  sheriffs,  and  constables,  and 
marshals  had  time  to  think  and  consider  the  neces- 
sity for  energetic  measures  in  efforts  to  capture  the 
brigands,  there  was  mounting  in  hot  haste  of  police 
officers,  marshals  and  other  enforcers  of  the  law,  and 
pursuit  was  commenced  with  great  vigor.  But  the 
pursuers  had  little  better  success  than  those  who  went 
after  young  Lord  Lochinvar  when  he  eloped  with  the 
bride  of  Netherby  Hall,  whom  they  “never  did  see.” 
The  pursuers  of  the  robbers  of  the  gate  did  hear 
of  a man  who  was  riding  along  a country  road  in 
Clay  county  who  looked  as  if  he  might  have  been  a 
robber,  but  the  robbers  they  never  did  see. 

The  fact  of  the  matter  is,  the  robbers  rode  away 
about  five  miles  over  the  hills,  until  they  came  to  a 
piece  of  wild  forest  country,  rode  into  the  woqds ; 


THE  CASH  BOX  OF  THE  FAIR. 


145 


came  to  a sequestered  glade  ; struck  a light ; emptied 
the  cash  out  of  the  box ; counted  and  divided  the 
spoils  ; remounted  their  horses,  and  favored  by  the 
darkness  of  the  night,  and  their  thorough  knowledge 
of  the  country,  they  went  their  way,  every  man  choos- 
ing his  own  route.  Jesse  and  Frank  James  made  a visit 
to  the  east  part  of  Jackson  county  to  see  some  friends, 
and  Cole  and  Bob  Younger,  passing  down  to  the  neigh- 
borhood of  Monegaw  Springs,  to  visit  Mr.  Theodoric 
Snuffer  and  others  of  their  friends  and  relatives. 

A great  many  people  did  not  believe  that  the  James 
Boys  and  Younger  Brothers  had  anything  to  do  with 
this  robbery,  or  had  ever  had  anything  to  do  with 
any  robbery  at  that  time.  But  there  is  now  no  longer 
a doubt  that  the  Boys  enjoyed  the  good  in  this  life 
which  the  receipts  at  the  fair  ground  gate  could  pro- 
cure for  them. 

An  incident  in  connection  with  the  robbery  at  the 
fair  ground  gate  is  of  sufficient  interest  to  bear  re- 
production here.  As  we  have  before  related,  the 
robbery  took  place  while  the  attention  of  the  people 
was  deeply  engrossed  in  the  horseraces  then  in  prog- 
ress on  the  track.  That  day  Mr.  Ford,  a well- 
known  journalist  of  Kansas  City,  was  acting  treasurer 
at  “the  pool  stand.”  There  was  a sum  of  money  in 
the  box  amounting  to  between  $8,000  and  $9,000. 
Mr.  Ford  was  seated  upon  the  box  when  a couple  of 
strangers  came  along.  One  of  them  approached  the 
treasurer,  and  entered  into  a conversation  about  as 
follows  : The  stranger  remarked, 


146 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


“You  must  have  considerable  money  in  there?” 

“Well,  yes,”  responded  Mr.  Ford.  “There  is  a 
considerable  amount  of  cash  in  here.” 

“Suppose  the  James  Boys  should  come  and  de- 
mand it ; what  would  you  do?”  asked  the  stranger. 

“Well,  they  would  have  to  fight  for  it,”  replied 
Mr.  Ford.  “They  might  kill  me,  butsomebody  would 
have  to  be  killed  before  they  could  get  this  box  away, 
that  is  certain.” 

“You  would  fight  for  it,  eh?”  responded  the 
stranger. 

“That  I would,”  said  Mr.  Ford. 

“If  you  knew  it  was  the  James  Boys  who  made 
the  demand?”  asked  the  stranger. 

“Certainly  I would,”  replied  Mr.  Ford. 

The  stranger  gazed  sharply  at  the  treasurer  of 
“the  pool  stand”  for  an  instant,  and,  turning  about, 
walked  away  without  further  remark. 

Mr.  Ford  had  met  Frank  James  before,  on  some 
occasion,  and  was  convinced  that  the  person  who 
addressed  him  was  no  other  than  Frank  James.  He 
recognized  him  beyond  a doubt  before  he  had  passed 
out  of  sight. 

That  evening  the  robbery  was  consummated. 
Other  respectable  parties  saw  Frank  and  Jesse  James 
that  day  about  Kansas  City,  but  for  a time  they  were 
able  to  beguile  the  public  into  the  belief  that  they 
were  not  present  on  that  occasion.  But  time  has 
furnished  sufficient  evidence  to  connect  them  with 
that  daring  enterprise. 


CHAPTER  XXI. 


STE.  GENEVIEVE. — The  cashier  of  the  bank  at  Ste. 
Genevieve  surprised — Narrow  escape  of  young 
Rozier — The  bank  plundered  by  the  raiders — Escape 
of  the  robbers. 

Ste.  Genevieve  ! To  many  it  calls  up  sweet  mem- 
ories, and  in  many  hearts  the  name  is  sacred  and 
holy.  The  very  words  sound  as  if  full  of  gentle- 
ness, and  love,  and  purity.  And  yet,  in  the  very 
midst  of  the  Ste.  Genevieve  of  Missouri,  acts  of 
wickedness  have  been  committed  which,  from  their 
very  nature,  startled  the  whole  people  of  the  West. 

Ste.  Genevieve,  Missouri,  is  an  old,  old  town. 
More  than  a century  ago  it  was  a beacon  light  of 
civilization,  in  the  midst  of  the  vast  wilderness  then 
called  the  “far  West.”  And  the  people  of  Ste. 
Genevieve  are  quiet  and  .sedate,  and  still  preserve, 
with  the  traditions  of  the  venerable  past,  the  grand, 
courtly  ways  inherited  from  their  ancestors  from  the 
banks  of  the  Rhone  and  the  Saone.  When  spring- 
time comes,  Ste.  Genevieve  is  redolent  with  the 
perfumes  of  many  flowers,  and  when  the  sun  climbs 
higher  toward  the  northern  parallel,  Ste.  Genevieve 
reposes  amid  gardens  of  summer  roses.  Why 
should  brigands  dare  place  their  unhallowed  feet  on 
the  dust  in  these  ancient  streets?  If  they  were  not 
brigands,  they  would  have  loved  to  inhale  the  per- 
fumed air  of  the  old  gardens.  But  being  brigands, 

147 


148  FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 

they  preferred  to  handle  the  gold  which  the  fathers 
of  some  generations  of  men  commenced  to  hoard. 
And  for  this  cause  they  came  to  Ste.  Genevieve. 
Brigands  are  not  a sentimental  race  of  beings. 

Tuesday  morning,  May  27th,  1873,  was  lovely,  as 
such  spring  days  are,  when  the  sun  is  bright,  and  the 
flowers  blooming,  and  the  air  balmy.  Mr.  O.  D. 
Harris,  cashier  of  the  bank  known  as  the  Ste.  Gene- 
vieve Savings  Association,  being  a gentleman  of  fine 
sensibilities,  thought  so  as  he  sniffed  the  delicious 
aroma  of  the  perfume-laden  air,  when  he  wended  his 
way  to  the  bank,  and  so  he  said  to  his  friends  who 
saluted  him  by  the  way.  Arriving  at  the  bank — it 
was  just  about  the  hour  of  opening — he  was  joined 
by  young  Mr.  Rozier,  a son  of  General  Firman  A. 
Rozier,  then  president  of  the  bank.  As  Mr.  Harris 
was  about  to  enter  the  bank  office,  his  attention  was 
momentarily  engaged  by  the  appearance  of  two  men 
who  were  walking  on  the  street  in  front  of  the  build- 
ing, and  looking  up  at  it  Avith  an  intense  interest. 
They  were  just  passing  it,  when  suddenly  they 
turned,  and  came  back  as  though  they  intended  to 
enter.  They  approached  the  steps  and  commenced 
to  ascend  them,  preceded  by  Mr.  Harris,  who,  hav- 
ing reached  the  front  office,  started  at  once  to  go 
behind  the  counter.  He  had  not  progressed  half  the 
distance  when  he  was  suddenly  arrested  by  a harsh, 
authoritative  command  : 

“ Stop  ! Surrender,  d — n you  I ” 


STE.  GENEVIEVE. 


149 


Of  course  Mr.  Harris  stopped,  but  could  not  turn 
round,  because  the  fellow  who  had  given  the  com- 
mand had  two  pistols,  with  muzzles  against  his 
temple. 

The  other  fellow  presented  a pistol  at  the  head  of 
young  Rozier,  and  called  out : 

“You  keep  still,  you  d — d little  rat,  if  you  don’t 
want  to  die  in  an  instant.” 

“I?  for  what?” 

“Not  another  word,  young  chap  ! That’s  enough  ! 
A blabbing  tongue  can  be  stopped  d — d easy.” 
Fearing  to  remain,  and  impelled  by  a sudden  and 
overpowering  desire  to  take  his  departure,  young 
Rozier  sprang  down  the  steps,  near  the  landing  of 
which  he  was  standing,  and  tied  swiftly  from  the 
place.  As  he  ran  away,  the  fellow  tired  at  him,  the 
bullet  cutting  its  way  through  his  coat  on  the  shoul- 
der, and  just  grazing  his  person. 

A neighbor  across  the  way  saw  the  robber  with 
his  pistols  at  the  cashier’s  head,  and  stalled  to  get 
his  gun.  Just  at  that  moment  the  other  robber  tired 
at  Mr.  Rozier,  and  the  wife  of  the  neighbor,  seeing 
the  predicament  of  Mr.  Harris,  dissuaded  her  hus- 
band from  attempting  to  fight  them,  because  she 
feared  resistance  would  inevitably  lead  to  the  shoot- 
ing of  Mr.  Harris.  Young  Rozier,  after  his  escape, 
gave  the  alarm  to  the  citizens,  who  at  once  began 
preparations  to  make  an  attempt  to  capture  the  bold 
marauders.  ■ 


150 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


Meanwhile  Mr.  Harris,  without  arms,  was  helpless, 
and  could  only  comply  with  the  demands  of  the 
robbers. 

“ Open  that  safe  ! ” thundered  out  one  of  them. 

“Certainly,  sir.  I cannot  do  otherwise,”  said  Mr. 
Harris.  The  safe  was  opened. 

By  this  time  the  other  robber,  who  had  pursued 
young  Rozier,  joined  his  comrade  in  the  bank.  A 
money  package,  containing  upwards  of  $3,600,  was 
secured.  Then  the  thief  took  the  coin  box,  contain- 
ing between  three  and  four  hundred  dollars,  princi- 
pally in  gold.  By  this  time  the  town  was  aroused, 
and  men  began  to  move  toward  the  bank.  The  rob- 
bers  had  no  time  to  waste.  Turning  to  Mr.  Harris, 
they  emphatically  commanded  : 

“ D- — n you,  come  with  us  ! ” Mr.  Harris  obeyed. 
What  else  could  he  do. 

When  they  had  gone  about  fifty  yards  along  the 
street,  they  turned  to  the  little  knot  of  women  and 
boys  collecting  about  the  bank  building,  and 
shouted : 

“ Hurrah  for  Sam  Hilderbrand  ! ” and  continued 
to  move  rapidly  away.  Two  hundred  yards  from  the 
bank  they  came  to  two  other  men  equally  well 
armed,  and  all  having  superb  horses,  who  awaited 
their  coming.  Here,  perceiving  that  Mr.  Harris 
wore  an  elegant  gold  watch,  one  of  the  robbers  took 
it  from  him,  and  transferred  it  to  his  own  person. 

Then  all  four  of  the  men  started  to  get  on  their 
horses.  Just  at  that  time  one  of  the  horses  got  loose 


8TE.  GENEVIEVE. 


151 


and  ran  oft'.  A German  farmer,  in  a wagon,  happened 
to  be  passing.  Him  they  compelled,  under  the  most 
dire  threats  of  immediate  extermination,  to  go  after 
the  horse.  The  German  caught  the  horse  and 
brought  him  back  to  where  the  robbers  still  held 
Mr.  Harris.  Then  they  all  mounted  and  rode  rapidly 
away,  not  forgetting  to  fire  a salute  at  the  crowd  of 
citizens  who  had  started  in  their  direction.  By  this 
time  fully  a dozen  citizens  had  armed  themselves,  and 
taking  horses,  were  ready  for  pursuit.  They  followed 
the  robbers  rapidly,  and  soon  came  up  with  them. 
But  it  was  at  once  evident  that  the  four  men  were 
desperadoes,  who  would  not  submit  to  arrest  . They 
fired  at  the  pursuing  posse,  and  compelled  them  to 
fall  back.  Then  the  whole  population  turned  out 
and  went  in  pursuit.  But  they  never  came  up  with 
them,  and  soon  lost  even  the  trail  which  they  fol- 
lowed. 

Some  miles  from  Ste.  Genevieve  the  robbers  met 
a farmer  going  toward  the  town.  They  informed  him 
that  he  would  find  something  valuable,  which  belonged 
to  the  bank,  in  the  road  ahead  of  him.  In  accord- 
ance with  their  statement,  the  farmer  found  the 
empty  coin  box  and  a lot  of  papers  scattered  about. 
The  robbers  had  taken  away  a number  of  valuable 
papers  belonging  to  the  sheriff  and  others,  for  which 
they  had  no  use,  and  these  they  had  considerately 
thrown  away. 

This  was  one  of  the  boldest  robberies  which  had 
ever  taken  place  at  that  time  in  the  West.  The 


152 


FRANK  AND  JKSSE  JAMES. 


“ Ste.  Genevieve  Savings  Association  ” building  "was 
situated  in  the  most  populous  part  of  the  town  of 
Ste.  Genevieve,  with  a population  of  about  three 
thousand  souls.  The  street  through  which  they 
passed  to  reach  the  bank  was  the  most  traveled 
thoroughfare  in  that  part  of  the  country.  It  hap- 
pened in  broad  daylight  , when  all  the  people  of  the 
village  were  engaged  about  their  ordinary  concerns. 

Of  course  a deed  like  this  was  calculated  to  create 
a sensation.  The  citizens  of  Ste.  Genevieve  pursued 
the  bandits,  but  lost  them,  and  even  all  traces  of  the 
route  which  they  had  taken.  What  could  be  done? 
That  was  the  question. 

Mr.  Harris  went  up  to  St.  Louis  on  the  28tli  of 
May  to  see  the  police  authorities  in  that  city.  Gen- 
eral Ilozicr,  at  that  time  a State  Senator,  and  on 
duty  at  Jefferson  City,  as  a member  of  the  State 
Board  of  Equalization,  was  advised  of  the  robbery, 
and  Avent  doAAm  to  St.  Louis  to  confer  with  Mr. 
Harris  and  the  Chief  of  Police.  Then  the  hunt  was 
commenced,  and  prosecuted  Avith  a great  sIioav  of 
Angor  for  a time.  Theories  as  to  who  the  robbers 
Avere  appeared  in  the  public  journals  almost  every 
day.  Some  said  it  was  Sam  Hilderbrand — who  was 
not  knoAvn  to  be  dead  then — and  his  gang  of  desper- 
adoes ; some  said  that  it  Avas  Cullon  Baker's  crowd 
from  Arkansas  ; others  thought  it  might  possibly  be 
the  James  Boys  and  Younger  Brothers  who  “put 
up  the  job,”  but  Avere  far  from  satisfied  that  they 
“ were  the  lads  who  did  it.”  In  those  days  there 


STE.  GENEVIEVE. 


153 


were  a vast  number  of  very  respectable  people  who, 
while  admitting  that  Frank  and  Jesse  James,  and  Cole- 
man and  James  Younger,  were  dangerous  men,  so  far 
as  taking  the  life  of  fellow-beings  was  concerned, 
would  at  the  same  time  repel  any  insinuations  that 
they  might  possibly  raid  a bank  or  flag  a train.  No, 
they  were  too  honorable  and  honest  for  that  sort  of 
business.  While  the  people  were  discussing  these 
questions,  the  band,  of  which  the  James  Boys  were 
the  leading  spirits,  was  enjoying  life  on  the  spoils  of 
Ste.  Genevieve. 


CHAPTER  XXII. 


A RAILWAY  TRAIN  ROBBED  IN  IOWA.— A 
night  vigil — On  the  Chicago,  Rock  Island  & Pacific 
railway  line — A locomotive  ditched  and  a fireman 
killed — A successful  raid. 

“ Robin  Hood  and  his  merry  men,”  of  Sherwood 
forest  fame,  have  left  a name  indelibly  written  on  the 
pages  of  history.  In  the  days  of  our  youth  we  have 
heard  or  read  about  Claude  Duval  and  Jack  Shep- 
herd, and  their  wonderful  exploits  in  old  England  ; 
and  we  have  a faint  recollection  of  one  John  A.  Mur- 
rell, who  obtained  great  distinction  as  an  outlaw  in 
the  Southern  section  of  our  own  country.  The 
Harps  who  infested  the  passes  of  the  mountains  of 
East  Tennessee  were  celebrated  robbers  in  dhcir 
days.  And  that  shrewd  mongrel  of  the  commingled 
blood  of  old  Castile  and  a red  daughter  of  the  west- 
ern  wilds,  Agatone,  the  terror  of  the  Rio  Grande 
border,  made  no  little  noise  in  his  day  as  a daring 
brigand.  But  neither  these  nor  the  celebrated  Era 
Diavola  were  like  the  brigands  we  are  speaking 
about. 

William  de  la  Marck,  the  outlawed  nobleman  of 
the  low  countries,  and  known  in  history  as  “ The 
Wild  Boar  of  Ardennes,”  plundered  by  the  whole- 
sale. There  was  nothing  little  or  mean  in  his  meth- 
ods.  He  would  scorn  to  pounce  upon  a lonely  trav- 
eler and  demand  his  purse.  He  sacked  villages  and 
plundered  caravans.  In  this  our  Missouri  outlaws 

154 


A RAILWAY  TRAIN  ROBBED  IN  IOWA.  155 

resemble  “The  Wild  Boar  of  Ardennes.”  They  do 
not  wait  in  gloomy  places  to  catch  a single  wayfarer  ; 
they  do  not  meet  a weary  traveler  on  the  highway 
and  ciy  out  to  him,  “Your  money  or  your  life!” 
They  would  despise  such  petty  meanness. 

After  Ste.  Genevieve  they  rested.  But  their  sea- 
son of  repose  was  not  long.  A nejv  campaign  was 
planned.  Hitherto  they  had  depredated  on  the 
banks.  But  the}7' were  about  to  commence  another 
line  of  business.  The  whole  question  was,  no  doubt, 
discussed  with  profound  interest  in  their  secret  con- 
clave. Such  a thing  as  plundering  a railway  train 
was  something  new.  The  public  mind  had  not  be- 
come accustomed  to  read  accounts  of  the  arrest  of 
railway  trains  and  the  robbery  of  the  passengers  by 
a band  of  armed  robbers.  The  Missouri  bandits 
thouoht  to  create  a sensation. 

O 

In  the  earlypart  of  July,  1873, Frank  James,  Cole 
Younger,  Robert  Moore,  a desperado  from  the  In- 
dian Territory,  Jesse  James  and  Jim  Younger,  held 
a conference  in  Jackson  county,  Missouri,  when  a 
scheme  was  broached  to  overhaul  and  rob  a railway 
train.  The  first  suggestion  was  to  rob  a train  on  the 
Hannibal  & St.  Joe.  railway,  or  some  other  road  in 
the  state  of  Missouri.  But  that  was  rejected  after 
due  deliberation.  The  plan  of  going  into  Iowa  was 
suggested  and  met  with  favor.  The  plans  were  ma- 
tured before  the  gang  separated . About  the  14th  of 
the  month  the  robbers  met  at  the  house  of  a friend 
in  Clay  county  and  the  final  arrangements  were 


156 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


made  ; a place  of  rendezvous  was  appointed  and  the 
gang  then  separated  into  couples.  As  usual,  Frank 
and  Jesse  James  took  the  same  route  ; Cole  Younger 
and  Bob  Moore  another,  and  Jim  Younger  and' a 
Texas  desperado  who  went  by  the  name  of  Com- 
manche  Tony,  followed  another  route.  The  robbers 
leisurely  pursued  their  journey,  and  on  the  20th  of 
July  they  were  near  the  line  of  the  Chicago,  Bock  Is- 
land and  Pacific  railway,  about  fourteen  miles  east  of 
the  city  of  Council  Bluffs.  At  the  appointed  place 
of  rendezvous  they  all  meet  after  dark,  on  the  night 
of  the  twentieth.  During  that  day  Jesse  James  and 
Cole  Younger  made  a recounoissance,  and  selected  the 
exact  spot  to  carry  out  the  enterprise  in  which  they 
were  engaged.  It  was  agreed  that  they  would 
“ throw  ” the  morning  train  bound  east  from  Council 
Bluffs,  as  it  was  supposed  to  carry  a large  amount  of 
specie  en  route  east  from  the  Pacific  slope.  The 
robbers  didn’t  care  much  for  silver,  but  they  were 
willing  to  accept  all  the  gold  bricks  that  might  fall 
into  their  hands.  The  place  selected  was  about  three 
miles  from  the  rendezvous,  in  the  edge  of  a belt  of 
timber,  and  where  the  road  bed  was  in  an  excavation 
about  four  feet  deep.  The  train  was  due  at  that 
point  about  three  o’ clock  in  the  morning. 

With  deliberate  purpose  the  robbers  took  their 
station  in  the  underbrush  near  the  track.  Several 
cross  ties  were  placed  in  a position  to  be  immediately 
utilized  when  the  time  came.  Three  or  four  rails 


A RAILWAY  TRAIN  ROBBED  IN  IOWA.  157 

were  loosened  from  tlie  ties,  and  in  silence  the  ban- 
dits waited  for  the  approach  of  the  train. 

In  due  time  the  train  was  descried  by  the  watcher 
at  the  upper  end  of  the  curve — the  road  was  very 
straight  for  a long  distance  to  the  west  of  the  place 
selected.  At  that  point  there  is  a rather  sharp  curve 
and  an  obstruction  placed  on  the  track  could  not  be 
seen  by  the  engineer  until  he  was  within  sixty  yards 
of  it.  As  soon  as  the  train  was  seen  coming  down 
the  long  straight  track,  the  robbers  suddenly  awoke 
into  life  and  activity.  The  loosened  rails  were  thrown 
apart,  and  half  a dozen  cross  ties  were  thrown  across 
the  tracks  just  above. 

The  engineer  saw  the  danger  when  too  late.  lie 
reversed  his  engine,  but  the  momentum  was  too 
great.  The  ponderous  locomotive  plunged  on, 
struck  the  obstruction,  and  careened  on  the  side  of 
the  track.  The  shock  was  terrific.  The  engineer 
was  killed  and  the  fireman  seriously  injured.  But 
the  train  stood  still.  The  aroused  passengers  had  no 
time  to  inquire  the  cause  of  the  sudden  stoppage. 
They  knew  full  soon.  The  presence  of  armed  men 
— strange,  weird,  desperate — appearing  on  the  plat- 
forms of  the  coaches  informed  them  concerning  the 
situation.  The  train  passed  into  the  hands  of  band- 
its. The  passengers  were  ordered  in  a peremptory 
manner  to  keep  still . The  command  was  accompa- 
nied by  dreadful  threats  of  instant  annihilation  on 
the  least  evidence  of  disobedience.  Surprised  and 
unnerved  by  the  suddenness  of  the  attack,  the 

10 


158 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


passengers  obeyed . Then  three  of  the  band  proceeded 
through  the  train  and  commanded  the  passengers  to 
surrender  up  their  money  and  their  jewelry.  They 
made  a searching  examination  of  each  person  in  the 
cars.  It  is  understood  that  several  thousand  dollars 
were  obtained  in  this  way.  The  express  and  mail  car 
were  searched  and  rifled.  The  spoils  of  the  exami- 
nation were  put  into  a sack,  and  the  robbers  sought 
their  horses,  and  mounting,  speedily  galloped  away. 


Scene  of  the  Chicago,  Rock  Island  and  Pacific 
R.  R.  Robbery. 


Of  course  the  intelligence  of  such  an  occurrence 
was  telegraphed  far  and  wide.  A most  determined 
pursuit  of  the  robbers  was  at  once  organized  and  set 
on  foot.  The  sheriff  of  the  county  in  which  the 
robbery  was  committed  summoned  a large  posse  of 
men  and  started  in  pursuit.  His  theory  was  that 
they  were  Missouri  outlaws.  He  got  on  the  trail  of  the 
robbers,  and  tracked  them  through  western  Missouri 
as  far  as  St.  Clair  county.  Here  he  lost  their  trail, 


A RAILWAY  TRAIN  ROBBED  IN  IOWA. 


159 


and  efforts  to  find  the  outlaws  proved  unavailing. 
The  sheriff  finally  gave  up  the  chase  and  returned 
home. 

It  is  proper  to  add  that  friends  of  Cole  Younger 
denied  that  he  could  possibly  have  had  anything  to 
do  with  this  robbery.  They  assert  that  he  was  at  the 
Monegaw  hotel,  St.  Clair,  on  Sunday  morning,  the 
20th  of  July,  and  therefore  could  not  have  been  in 
Iowa  the  next  morning.  But  there  is  no  doubt  that 
the  Youngers — at  least  Bob  and  Jim — were  present 
with  the  Jameses  on  that  occasion.  At  any  rate, 
the  bandits  escaped  with  their  booty. 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 


THE  GAINS’  PLACE  STAGE  ROBBERY.— How 
the  invalids  en  route  to  Hot  Springs  were  plundered 
on  the  Malvern  road — Scenes  and  incidents  of  the 
robbery — Grim  jokes  at  the  expense  of  the  passen- 
gers. 

“Their  cruel  bandits  you  would  climb 
The  rungs  of  the  world!  oh,  curse  sublime 
With  tears  and  laughters  for  all  time.” 

They  used  to  say  that  the  James  Boys  and  the 
•Younger  Brothers  might  kill  men  who  attempted  to 
impose  upon  them,  but  they  would  not  rob  or  steal. 
Those  who  rob  men  of  life  must  be  the  greatest 
criminals,  and  the  lesser  crimes  are  included  in  the 
greater.  The  career  they  had  chosen  required  the 
service  which  money  alone  can  render.  These  men 
had  need  for  money  which  their  legitimate  resources 
were  inadequate  to  supply.  Those  who  have  taken 
many  lives  will  not  hesitate  long  to  take  a few  dollars 
when  their  necessities  require  it.  Such  are  the  laws 
which  govern  human  actions. 

Long  before  many  of  the  very  respectable  citizens 
of  Clay,  Clinton  and  Jackson  counties  believed  it,  the 
sons  of  the  excellent  minister  whom  they  had 
known  were  the  most  unscrupulous  and  daring  high- 
waymen who  had  ever  followed  the  roads  on  this 
continent.  The  Jameses  early  became  the  most 
dangerous  outlaws  of  which  history  gives  us  any  ac- 
count. They  were  bold,  but  cautious  ; skilled  in  the 

160 


THE  GAINS*  PLACE  STAGE  ROBBERY 


161 


school  of  cunning ; trained  in  the  art  of  killing ; 
shrewd  in  planning,  and  swift  in  the  execution  of 
their  designs. 

They  seldom  attempted  a robbery  except  in  out- 
of-the-t^y  places  where  the  presence  of  robbers 
was  not  expected.  Nor  did  they  ever  attempt  rob- 
beries a second  time  at  the  same  place.  Their  plan 
was  to  strike  unexpected  blows.  This  week  they 
would  rob  a train  at  Gadshill,  next  week  at  Mun- 
cie,  Kansas  ; again,  they  would  arrest  a stage  mi  the 
Malvern  and  Hot  Springs  road,  and  then  again  they 
would  flag  a train  at  Big  Springs,  Wyoming  Terri- 
tory, a thousand  miles  from  the  scene  of  their  last 
exploit. 

It  was  a gray,  raw  day  in  January,  1874,  when  the 
regular  stage  running  from  Malvern,  on  the  St. 
Louis,  Iron  Mountain  & Southern  Railway,  to  Hot 
Springs,  pulled  out  from  the  little  town.  Two  am- 
bulances for  the  accommodation  of  the  afflicted 
pilgrims  bound  for  that  Mecca  of  relief, 
accompanied  the  stage  on  the  road.  This 
cavalcade  had  reached  the  romantic  vale  of  the 
Grulpha,  near  the  old  Gains’  mansion.  This  is  a 
narrow  dell,  shut  in  by  abrupt  hills,  clad  with  a 
dense  forest  of  pine  and  tangled  underbrush  and 
evergreen  vines.  At  this  particular  place  the  valley 
widens,  and  there  is  a beautiful  farm  and  lovely 
grounds  bordering  the  roadside  on  the  east  and  north 
side  of  the  stream.  West  and  south  the  deep,  tan- 
gled forest  crowns  the  hills,  which  rise  to  a great 


162 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


height.  Here  is  a favorite  halting  place  for  travel- 
ers along  that  way.  The  clear  waters  of  the  Gulpha 
afford  refreshing  draughts  to  the  wearied  teams. 

We  have  said  it  was  a gray,  raw  morning  in  Janu- 
ary. The  long  drive  from  Malvern  over  the  stony 
roads  inclined  the  passengers,  as  well  as  the  horses, 
to  rest.  That  particular  Thursday  morning . the 
drivers  had  stopped,  as  usual,  directly  opposite  the 
Gains  residence,  which  is  about  two  hundred  yards 
from  the  road,  toward  the  northeast.  The  spot  is 
about  five  miles  southeast  from  Hot  Springs.  A 
little  beyond  the  stopping  place  the  road  crosses  the 
stream  at  a ford.  Beyond  the  creek  the  country  is 
very  rugged,  and  covered  with  forest  trees.  And  in 
those  trees  a band  of  robbers  were  crouched,  waiting 
the  approach  of  the  stage  and  ambulances.  c The  un- 
suspecting pilgrims  were  soon  moving  on,  inwardly 
coTigratulatino;  themselv.es  on  the  near  termination  of 
their  fatiguing  journey. 

The  stage  and  ambulances  had  proceeded  well 
into  the  wood  on  the  Hot  Springs  side  of  the  Gul- 
pha, perhaps  half  a mile  from  “the  watering  place,” 
when  a strong,  emphatic  voice  called  out  from  the 
borders  of  the  brush:  “Stop!  Stop,  or  I’ll  blow 
your  head  off  !”  Thus  commanded,  of  course  the 
driver  of  the  stage  brought  his  team  to  a stand- 
still. The  passengers  naturally  threw  aside  the 
flaps  of  the  vehicles  and  thrust  out  their  heads  to 
ascertain  what  the  strange  proceedings  meant.  They 
saw  at  once.  Cocked  revolvers  yawned  before  them, 


THE  GAINS’  PLACE  STAGE  ROBBERY. 


163 


and  stern,  harsh  voices  exclaimed  in  chorus,  “D — n 
you,  tumble  out!”  “Certainly,  under  the  circum- 
stances, we  will  do  so  with  alacrity,”  replied  one 
of  the  passengers,  a Mr.  Charles  Moore.  “Raise 

your  hands,  you .”  Of  course  every  passenger 

promptly  obeyed  the  order.  One  passenger,  a rheu- 
matic invalid,  alone,  was  left  undisturbed.  Then 
the  leader  cried  out : 

“Come  ! be  quick,  form  a circle  here  !” 

The  order  was  obeyed.  Then  two  of  the  robbers, 
one  of  whom  was  armed  with  a double-barrel  shot- 
gun and  the  other  with  a navy  repeater,  mounted 
guard  over  the  prisoners,  and  made  many  sinister  re- 
marks, doubtless  intended  to  be  jocose,  but  which 
kept  the  prisoners  in  a tremor  of  apprehension  all 
the  while. 

Then  two  of  the  brigands  proceeded  to  examine 
the  effects  and  pockets  of  the  passengers. 

When  the  affable  gentlemen  of  the  road  had  com- 
pleted their  undertaking,  they  proceeded  in  the  cool- 
est manner  imaginable  to  cast  up  their  accounts. 
They  had  lost  in  cash — nothing  ; in  jewelry — naught ; 
in  conscience — well,  it  happened  they  didn’t  have 
any  to  lose.  They  had  gained  from  sundry  passen- 


gers as  follows : 

Ex-Gov.  Burbank,  of  Dakotah,  cash,  - - $850  00 

“ “ “ “ diamond  pin,  - 350  00 

“ “ “ “ gold  watch,  - - 250  00 

Passenger  from  Syracuse,  N.  Y.,  ...  160  00 

William  Taylor,  Esq.,  Lowell,  Mass.,  ...  650  00 
John  Dietrich,  Esq.,  Little  Rock,  Ark.,  - - 200  00 


164  FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


Charles  Moore,  Esq.,  “ “ 

- 70 

OO 

E.  A.  Peebles,  Hot  Springs,  - 

20 

OO 

Three  country  farmers,  - 

45 

OO 

Southern  Express  Company,  - 

- 45° 

OO 

Geo.  R.  Crump,  Memphis,  Tenn., 

45 

OO 

Total, 

$3,090 

OO 

It  was  a very  good  morning’s  work,  and  the  ban- 
dits were  so  well  pleased  that  they  were  inclined  to 
indulge  in  a sort  of  grim  facetiousness.  One  of  them 
unharnessed  the  best  stage  horse,  saddled  him  and 
mounted  him,  and  after  trying  his  gait  by  riding  up 
and  down  the  road  a few  times,  called  out : 

“ Boys,  I reckon  he’ll  do  ! ” 

Another  one  of  the  band  Avent  to  each  passenger 
as  he  stood  in  the  circle.  John  Dietrich  was  the 
first  to  pass  through  the  ordeal  of  cross-examination. 

“ Where  are  you  from  ? ” 

“ Little  Rock,”  replied  Dietrich. 

“Ah,  ha!” 

“Yes,  have  a boot  and  shoe  store  there,”  re- 
marked Dietrich. 

“ You’d  better  be  there  attending  to  it,”  was  the 
observation  of  the  chief  of  the  bandits. 

“ Are  there  any  Southern  men  here?  ” 

“I  am,”  replied  Mr.  Crump  and  three  others. 

“ Any  who  served  in  the  army  ? ” 

“ I did,”  said  Crump. 

The  leader  then  asked  him  what  regiment  he  be- 
longed to,,  and  Avhat  part  of  the  country  he  had 
served  in.  The  answers  Avere  satisfactory,  and  then 


THE  GAINS’  PLACE  STAGE  ROBBERS. 


165 


the  robber  handed  Crump  his  watch  and  money,  re- 
marking as  he  did  so  : 

O 

“Well,  you  look  like  an  honest  fellow.  I guess 
you’re  all  right.  We  don’t  want  to  rob  Confederate 
soldiers.  But  the  d — d Yankees  have  driven  us  all 
into  outlawry,  and  we  will  make  them  pay  for  it  yet.” 

Mr.  Taylor,  of  Lowell,  Mass.,  was  examined. 

“Where  are  you  from?  ” 

“ St.  Louis.” 

“Yes,  and  d — n your  soul,  you  are  a reporter  for 
the  St.  Louis  Democrat , the  vilest  sheet  in  the  land. 
Go  to  Hot  Springs  and  send  the  dirty  concern  a tel- 
egram about  this  affair,  and  give  them  my  compli- 
ments, will  you?  ” 

Then  Governor  Burbank  felt  encouraged  to  ask  a 
favor  of  them. 

“Will  you  please  return  me  my  papers  ?”  asked 
the  Governor.  “ They  are  valuable  to  me,  but  I am 
sure  you  can  make  no  use  of  them.” 

“We’ll  see,”  said  the  leader,  sente ntiously,  and 
took  the  packet  and  kneeled  down  to  examine  them. 

In  a few  moments  he  took  up  a paper  with  an  offi- 
cial seal,  that  excited  his  ire,  and  before  he  paused 
to  examine  it  sufficiently  to  enable  him  to  determine 
its  character,  he  reached  the  conclusion  that  the 
bearer  was  a detective,  a class  which  he  held  in  the 
utmost  hatred. 

“ Boys,  I believe  he  is  a detective — shoot  him,  at 
once!”  was  the  sententious  command.  In  an  in- 
stant Governor  Burbank  was  covered  by  three  ready 


166 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


cocked  dragoon  pistols.  The  ex-Governor  was  on 
the  border  of  time. 

“Stop  !”  cried  the  robber,  “I  reckon  it’s  all  right. 
Here,  take  your  papers.” 

And  the  ex-Governor  felt  that  a mighty  load  had 
suddenly  been  lifted  from  him,  and  that  a dark 
cloud,  which  but  a moment  before  had  enshrouded 
the  world  in  the  deepest  gloom  of  midnight,  had 
drifted  away,  allowing  the  bright  sun  to  shine  out  on 
the  scenes  of  time. 

The  passenger  from  Syracuse  asked  for  the  return 
of  $5,  to  enable  him  to  telegraph  home  for  assistance. 

The  chief  looked  at  him  rather  sternly  for  a few 
moments  and  said : 

“So,  you  have  no  friends  nor  money.  You  had 
better  go  and  die.  Your  death  would  be  no  loss  to 
yourself  or  the  country.  You’ll  get  nothing  back,  at 
any  rate.” 

All  this  while  one  of  the  robbers,  said  to  have  been 
James  Younger,  held  a double-barrel  shot-gun  cocked 
in  his  hand,  which  he  pointed  ever  and  anon  at  Mr. 
Taylor,  the  supposed  Democrat  reporter,  making  such 
cheerful  remarks  as  these  : “Boys,  I’ll  bet  a hundred 
dollar  bill  I can  shoot  his  hat  off  his  head  and  not 
touch  a hair  on  it.”  And  the  others  would  respond 
with  a banter  of  a very  uncomfortable  character,  while 
the  facetious  bandit  went  on  : “Now,  wouldn’t  that 
button  on  his  coat  make  a good  mark.  I'll  bet  a dollar 
I can  clip  it  off  and  not  cut  the  coat?”  With  such 


THE  GAINS’  PLACE  STAGE  ROBBERY. 


167 


grim  jests  did  he  amuse  himself  and  torment  the 
captive. 

Having  thoroughly  accomplished  their  work,  the 
bandits  made  the  drivers  hitch  up  their  teams  and 
drive  away.  The  whole  transaction  was  completed 
in  less  than  ten  minutes.  The  robbers  did  not 
linger.  In  a few  minutes  they  scattered  through  the 
brush.  Some  “struck  out,”  as  they  expressed  it, 
for  the  Nation,  another  for  Texas,  and  one  for 
Louisiana. 

Of  course,  denials  of  complicity  on  the  part  of  the 
Jameses  in  this  affair  were  at  once  entered  by 
their  friends.  But  it  has  since  been  ascertained 
that  the  party  who  did  the  deed  consisted  of  Frank 
and  Jesse  James,  Coleman  and  James  Younger,  and 
Clell  Miller,  one  of  the  associates  of  the  daring 
outlaws. 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 

GADSHILL. — A startling  sensation — The  robbers  at 
the  lonely  wayside  station — The  passengers  made 
prisoners  and  robbed. 

During  the  morning  of  January  31,  at  the  hour  of 
9 :30  o’clock,  the  St.  Louis  and  Texas  express  train, 
with  a goodly  number  of  passengers,  and  the  mails 
and  valuable  express  freight,  departed  from  the 
Plum  street  depot  in  St.  Louis,  bound  for  Texas,  via 
the  St.  Louis,  Iron  Mountain  and  Southern  railroad. 
Mr.  C.  A.  Alford  was  the  conductor  in  charge  of  the 
train  when  it  departed,  and  when  the  event  which 
we  ai’e  about  to  describe  occurred. 

Gadshill,  a name  rich  in  historical  associations,  is 
a lonely  wayside  station  on  the  road,  situated  in  the 
northeast  corner  of  Wayne  county,  Missouri,  about 
seven  miles  from  Piedmont,  which  is  the  nearest  tel- 
egraph station. 

The  31st  of  January,  1874,  was  a dreary,  winter 
day.  The  cold  gray  clouds  veiled  the  sky,  and  no 
ray  of  sunlight  filtered  through  the  wintry  pall. 

The  day  wore  away,  wearily  enough,  with  the  pas- 
sengers on  Mr.  Alford’s  train.  They  had  not  yet 
been  together  a sufficient  length  of  time  to  assimi- 
late, and  each  one  was  left  to  his,  or  her,  own  device 
for  amusement  or  entertainment.  Slowly  the  hours 
passed  away.  The  landscape  was  cold,  dreary  and 
forbidding ; the  winds  came  blowing  from  the  north 

168 


I 


GAD SHILL.  169 

with  a chill  in  their  breath  that  made  the  passengers 
think  longingly  of  “ sweet  home.”  Iron  Mountain, 
and  Pilot  Knob,  and  Shepherd’s  Mountain,  and  the 
beautiful  valley  of  Arcadia,  in  their  winter  dress, 
wore  anything  but  a pleasing  aspect.  In  fact,  it  was 
a comfortless  sort  of  day,  which  made  the  passen- 
gers feel  anything  but  merry. 

Nightfall  wTas  approaching.  • Already  the  thick  at- 
mosphere was  becoming  sombre  in  hue,  and  it  was 
evident  the  curtains  of  darkness  were  falling  over 
the  earth. 

Bythis  time  it  was  about  5 :30  o’clock  in  the  after- 
noon. The  train  wTas  approaching  the  little  sta- 
tion dignified  by  the  name  of  Gadshill,  in  honor  of 
the  locality  where  Sir  John  F al staff  so  valiantly  met 
the  Buckramite  host,  an  event  graphically  delineated 
by  the  historian  and  poet  of  all  climes  and  times. 
As  the  train  drew  near,  the  engineer  saw  the  red  flag 
displayed,  and  whistled  “ down  brakes.” 

Before  proceeding  to  relate  what  happened  to  the 
train  and  the  passengers  on  it,  wre  shall  state  wThat 
had  happened  at  Gadshill  before  the  train  came. 

About  half  past  three  o’clock  that  afternoon,  a 
party  of  seven  men,  splendidly  mounted  and  armed 
to  the  teeth,  rode  to  the  station,  secured  the  agent, 
then  took  in  a blacksmith,  and  afterwards  all  the  cit- 
izens and  two  or  three  countrymen,  and  one  lad, 
who  were  waiting  for  the  arrival  of  the  train.  Among 
the  persons  so  detained  was  the  son  of  Dr.  Bock,  at 
that  time  Bepresentative  in  the  Legislature  from 


170 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


Wayne  county.  The  captives  were  taken  to  the 
little  station-house  and  confined  there,  under  the 
surveillance  of  one  of  the  armed  robbers.  Then  the 
bandits  set  about  completing  their  arrangements  for 
executing  the  work  which  they  had  come  to  perform. 
The  signal  flag  was  displayed  on  the  track  and  the 
lower  end  of  the  switch  was  opened,  so  that  the 
train  would  be  ditched  if  it  attempted  to  pass.  Then 
the  bandits  waited  for  their  prey. 


Nearing  Gadshill. 


In  due  time  the  train  came  dashing  down  the 
road.  The  engineer  saw  the  flag  and  gave  the  sig- 
nal for  stopping.  Mr.  Alford,  the  conductor,  was 
ready  to  step  upon  the  little  platform  as  soon  as  the 
train  came  alongside.  The  robbers  did  not  show 
themselves  until  the  cars  were  at  the  station.  No 
sooner  had  the  train  come  to  a full  halt  than  Mr.  Al- 
ford stepped  off  to  the  platform.  He  was  instantly 
confronted  by  the  muzzle  of  a pistol  and  greeted  with 
the  salutation : 


GADSHILL. 


171 


“Give  me  your  money  and  your  watch,  d — n your 
soul ! quick  ! ’ ’ 

Mr.  Alford  had  no  alternative.  He  gave  up  his 
pocket-book  containing  fifty  dollars  in  money,  and  an 
elegant  gold  watch. 

“Get  in  there  !”  they  commanded,  and  Mr.  Alford 
obeyed. 

While  this  was  going  on,  one  of  the  brigands  had 
covered  the  engineer  with  a revolver,  and  compelled 
him  to  leave  his  cab.  Meanwhile,  part  of  the  band 
occupied  the  platforms  at  the  ends  of  the  passenger 
coaches,  while  two  of  them  went  through  the  train 
with  a revolver  in  one  hand  and  commanded  the 
passengers  to  give  up  their  money.  Of  course  the 
defenseless  travelers  yielded  their  change  to  the 
uttermost  farthing  into  the  hands  of  the  robbers. 

Mr.  John  H.  Morley,  chief  engineer  of  the  St. 
Louis,  Iron  Mountain  & Southei’n  Railroad,  was 
among  the  passengers,  and  was  plundered  along  with 
the  rest  of  them.  The  robbers  made  a clean  sweep, 
taking  money,  watches  and  jewelry  from  all.  Among 
the  passengers  robbed,  were  Silas  Ferry,  C.  D. 
Henry, Geo.  G.  Dent,  Mr.  Scott,  Sy.,  Mr.  Scott,  Jr., 
Mr.  Lincoln,  Mr.  Meriam,  0.  S.  Newell  and  A.  Mc- 
Lain. After  having  effectually  stripped  the  passen- 
gers of  worldly  wealth,  the  robbers  proceeded  to  the 
express  car,  broke  open  the  safe,  and  secured  the 
contents.  The  mail  bags  were  next  cut  open  and 
their  contents  rifled  of  everything  of  value.  The 
whole  amount  of  money  secured  by  the  robbers  was 


172 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


somewhere  between  eight  and  ten  thousand  dollars. 
After  completing  their  work  the  bandits  went  to  Mr. 
Alford  and  remarked  that  as  he  was  conductor  he 
needed  a watch,  and  they  gave  him  back  his  time- 
keeper. 

When  they  had  satisfied  themselves  that  there  was 
no  more  plunder  to  be  gained,  they  released  the  con- 
ductor and  engineer,  and  told  them  to  draw  out  at 
once. 

As  the  robbers,  whose  part  of  the  business  it  was 
to  relieve  the  passengers  of  their  spare  cash,  passed 
through  the  cars,  they  asked  each  one  of  the  gentle- 
men passengers  his  name.  One  of  the  victims,  a 
Mr.  Newell,  asked  the  brigands, 

“ What  do  3rou  want  to  know  that  for?  ” 

“ D — n you,  out  with  your  name,  and  ask 
questions  afterward  ! ” was  the  profane  reply. 

“ Well,  my  name  isNewell,  and  here  ismy  money, 
and  now  I want  to  know  why  you  ask  me  for  my 
name?  ” said  Mr.  Newell  with  an  attempt  at  pleas- 
antry, fortified  by  a sort  of  grim  smile. 

“ You  seem  to  be  a sort  of  jolly  coon,  anyhow,” 
said  the  robber,  “and  I’ll  gratify  you.  That  old 
scoundrel  , Pinkerton,  is  on  this  train,  or  was  to  have 
been  on  it,  and  we  want  to  get  him,  so  that  we  can 
cut  out  his  heart  and  roast  it.” 

During  the  time  they  were  in  the  cars  among 
the  passengers,  they  mentioned  the  name  of  Pinkerton 
many  times  and  exhibited  the  most  intense  hatred  of 
the  distinguished  detective.  It  was  very  fortunate 


GADSHILL. 


173 


for  Mr.  Allan  Pinkerton  that  lie  was  not  a passenger 
on  the  train  that  lumbered  up  to  the  dreary  station 
of  Gadshill  that  winter  day. 

This  circumstance  is  confirmatory  of  the  evidence 
that  Jesse  and  Frank  James  were  leaders  in  the 
Gadshill  affair.  They,  for  years,  have  cherished  the 
most' bitter  animosity  toward  the  detective,  and  the 
very  mention  of  his  name  was  sufficient  to  render 
them  almost  frantic  with  rage. 

The  citizens  were  released,  and  the  robber  s mounted 
their  horses  and  rode  away  in  the  gathering  darkness, 
over  the  forest-crowned  hills  to  the  west. 

Some  of  the  features  of  this  bold  robbery  were 
ludicrous  in  the  extreme.  The  trepidation  of  the 
passengers  made  the  job  a quick  one,  because  they 
were  ready  on  demand  to  give  up  everything  to  the 
freebooters.  One  passenger  complained  at  the 
hardship,  and  the  following  dialogue  ensued  : 

“Give  me  your  money,  watch  and  jewelry,  you 
blamed  cur  ! quick  ! ’ ’ 

“Now,  please,  I — ” 

“ Dry  up,  and  shell  out ! ” and  the  robber  thrust 
a pistol  against  his  temple. 

“ Oh,  yes  ! Excuse  m-m-me,  p-p-p-please , d-don’t 
shoot.  Here’s  a-all  I’ve g-got  in  t-t-the  world.”  And 
the  poor  fellow,  all  tremblingly,  handed  up  his  wealth. 

“I’m  a good  mind  to  shoot  you,  anyhow,”  re- 
marked the  robber,  “for  being  so  white  livered.” 
At  this  the  alarmed  traveler  crouched  down  behind 
a seat. 


11 


174 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


It  was  nightfall  when  the  robbers  rode  away. 
Gadshill  is  in  the  midst  of  a wilderness  country. 
There  are  but  few  settlements  among  the  hills,  and 
it  was  impossible  to  organize  an  effective  posse  at 
once  for  pursuit.  At  Piedmont,  on  the  arrival  of  the 
train,  the  news  was  telegraphed  to  St.  Louis  and  Lit- 
tle Rock.  The  citizens  of  that  vicinity  were  aroused, 
and  before  midnight  a Avell  armed  posse  of  a dozen 
men  were  riding  over  the  hills  westward  in  pursuit. 

But  the  robbers,  who  were  all  mounted  on  blooded 
horses,  rode  swiftly  away.  Before  the  dawn  of  day 
they  were  sixty  miles  from  the  scene  of  the  crime. 
They  called  at  the  residence  of  a widow  lady  named 
Cook,  one  mile  above  Carpentersville,  on  the  Current 
river,  to  obtain  a breakfast.  There  were  but  five  of 
them  in  the  party,  and  these  were  each  armed  with 
a pair  of  pistols  and  a repeating  rifle.  They  contin- 
ued on,  and  passed  Mr.  Payne’s  on  the  Big  Piney,  in 
Texas  county,  and  went  to  the  house  of  the  Hon. 
Mr.  Mason,  then  a member  of  the  State  Legislature, 
and  who  was  at  that  time  absent  attending  its  session, 
and  demanded  food  and  lodeing  from  Mrs.  Mason. 
They  remained  there  all  night,  and  proceeded  west- 
ward in  the  morning.  The  same  day  that  the  five 
men  took  breakfast  with. Mrs.  Cook,  a dozen  pursuers 
from  Gadshill  and  Piedmont  arrived  at  the  same 
place,  having  tracked  them  sixty  miles. 


CHAPTER  XXV. 


AFTER  GADSHILL.  — Pursuit  of  the  robbers— 
Trailed  through  Southern  Missouri  to  St.  Clair 
county — Diversions  in  Bentonville,  Arkansas — The 
campaign  leads  to  a tragedy. 

The  bold  act  of  brigandage  at  Gadshill  aroused 
the  whole  country.  The  outlaws  had  become  for- 
midable. Missouri  and  Arkansas  were  alike  inter- 
ested, and  the  citizens  of  both  states  were  ready  to 
make  personal  sacrifices  to  aid  in  the  capture  of  such 
daring  brigands.  But  who  were  the  robbers?  A 
question  not  easy  to  answer  with  any  assurance  of 
correctness.  Some  said  at  once  that  it  was  the 
Jameses  and  the  Youngers  and  their  associates. 
Geo.  W.  Shepherd,  one  of  Quantrell’s  most  daring 
Guerrillas  in  Missouri,  and  one  of  those  who  separ- 
ated from  him  when  he  went  to  Kentucky,  was  an 
intimate  friend  of  the  Jameses  in  the  old  Guerrilla 
times.  After  the  war  Shepherd  emigrated  to  Ken- 
tucky and  married  at  Chaplin,  Nelson  county  ,jyhere 
he  settled  down.  After  Russellville,  circumstances 
pointed  to  him  as  one  of  the  persons  implicated  in 
the  robbery.  He  was  arrested,  carried  to  Logan 
county  and  tried.  The  proof  was  of  such  a charac- 
ter that  he  was  found  guilty  of  aiding  and  abetting 
the  robbers,  and  was  sentenced  to  the  penitentiary 
for  a term  of  three  years.  At  the  expiration  of  his 
sentence  he  returned  to  Chaplin  and  learned  that 

175 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


176 

during  his  incarceration  his  wife  had  obtained  a di- 
vorce and  married  another  man . Shepherd  had  paid 
$600  on  the  house  and  lot  which  he  found  his  ex-wife 
and  husband  occupying.  But  he  left  them  there  and 
took  his  departure  from  Kentucky.  At  the  time  of 
the  Gadshill  affair  he  was  somewhere  in  Missouri 
But  there  is  not  a particle  of  evidence  to  connect  him 
with  the  robbery. 

Bradley  Collins  was  a noted  desperado  in  those 
days,  who  figured  in  Texas  and  the  Indian  Territory 
as  one  of  the  worst  outlaws  in  the  business.  He  also 
rode  at  times  with  the  Jameses  and  the  Youngers. 
John  Chunk  was  another  daring  outlaw  who  infested 
Texas  and  the  Indian  Territory,  and  often  came  into 
Missouri  and  co-operated  with  the  brigands  of  that 
state. 

Sid  Wallace,  afterwards  hanged  at  Clarksville, 
Arkansas,  was  another  noted  outlaw  between  the 
years  1866  and  1874.  He,  too,  was  a “friend”  of 
the  Jameses.  Cal  Carter,  Jim  Reed,  John  Wes.  Har- 
din, Sam  Bass,  Bill  Longley,  Tom  Taylor  and  Jim 
Clark,  all  notorious  in  Texas  and  the  Nation,  often 

joined  the  Missouri  outlaws  and  hunted  with  them. 
J * 

Indeed,  it  appears  that  there  was  a regularly  organ- 
ized band  of  brigands  ramifying  through  the  states 
of  Missouri,  Kansas,  Colorado,  Arkansas,  the  In- 
dian Territory  and  Texas.  This  banditti  was  coml- 
posed  of  the  most  desperate  and  daring  men  who  had 
ever  placed  themselves  beyond  the  pale  of  the  law  in 
this  country. 


* 


AFTER  GADSHILL. 


177 


Whatever  doubts  might  once  have  existed  con- 
cerning the  personality  of  the  bandits  of  Glad  shill, 
they  have  all  vanished  in  the  light  of  subsequent 
events.  Jesse  and  Frank  James,  some  of  the  Young- 
ers and  their  associates,  were  undoubtedly  the  men 
who  rode  to  Gadshill.  The  fellows  seemed  to  have 
had  a bit  of  classical  humor  in  their  composition  in 
selecting  a place  so  named  as  the  scene  of  such  an 
exploit. 

It  seemed  to  have  created  a conviction  in  the  minds 
of  those  in  authority,  also,  that  the  Jameses  were  the 
leaders.  Governor  Woodson,  of  Missouri,  offered  a 
reward  to  the  full  extent  of  the  law’s  provisions. 
Governor  Baxter,  of  Arkansas,  communicated  to 
Governor  Woodson  his  desire  to  aid  in  the  capture 
of  the  outlaws,  and  also  offered  a reward.  The  ex- 
press company  offered  a heavy  reward  for  the  cap- 
ture of  the  bandits,  and  the  United  States  authorities 
took  an  active  interest  in  the  movement  set  on  foot 
to  break  up  the  formidable  banditti.  Stimulated  by 
the  prospect  of  gain,  the  detectives  all  over  the 
country  became  active  in  the  pursuit.  The  citizens, 
too,  were  on  the  move,  and  it  seemed  that  the  augu- 
ries all  pointed  to  a speedy  annihilation  of  this  for- 
midable gang  which  infested  the  West. 

Meanwhile,  another  outrage  was  committed  almost 
on  the  line  of  retreat  from  Gadshill,  which  still 
further  agitated  the  public  mind. 

During  the  afternoon  of  the  11th  of  February, 
1874,  five  men,  splendidly  mounted  and  well  armed, 


178 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


rode  into  the  town  of  Bentonville,  Benton  county, 
Arkansas.  Their  entrance  was  quiet.  They  rode 
to  the  store  of  Craig  & Son  ; dismounted  and  entered 
the  store  ; made  prisoners  of  the  proprietors  and 
clerks  at  the  muzzle  of  pistols,  and  proceeded  to  rifle 
the  cash  box.  Fortunately  for  the  firm  of  Craig  & 
Son,  they  had  made  a deposit  that  day  and  the  rob- 
bers only  obtained  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  dol- 
lars in  money.  They  helped  themselves  to  about 
one  hundred  dollars’  worth  of  goods  ; warned  the 
proprietors  and  clerks  not  to  give  the  alarm  until 
they  had  passed  out  of  town ; went  out ; mounted 
their  horses  and  rode  away  in  the  most  nonchalant 
manner.  In  a saloon  adjacent,  there  were  more  than 
twenty  men  who  were  uninformed  as  to  what  was 
taking  place  in  the  store  of  Messrs.  Craig  & Son,  un- 
til after  the  robbers  had  departed.  Pursuit  was  made, 
but  the  bandits  escaped. 

The  weeks  following  the  Gadshill  outrage  were 
busy  ones  with  the  detectives.  A carefully  planned 
campaign  against  the  marauders  was  at  once  insti- 
tuted and  prosecuted  with  great  vigor.  Allan  Pin- 
kerton, the  American  Vidoc-q,  was  employed  by  the 
express  company  to  hunt  the  robbers  down.  The 
United  States  Government  ordered  the  Secret  Ser- 
vice force  into  the  field,  and  the  police  and  constabu- 
lary forces  of  Missouri  and  Arkansas,  under  orders 
from  the  Governors  of  the  respective  states,  were  act- 
um in  concert  with  the  forces  of  detectives  called 


AFTER  GADSHILL. 


179 


into  service  by  the  General  Government  and  the  ex- 
press company. 

The  brigands  were  successfully  tracked  through 
the  wilds  of  southern  Missouri,  and  their  trail  led 
into  the  hill  country  of  St.  Clair  county,  and  across 
Jackson  county  on  beyond  the  Missouri  river.  No 
doubt  was  left  upon  the  minds  of  the  man- hunters  as 
to  the  personality  of  the  Gadshill  robbers.  The 
James  Boys  and  some  of  the  Youngers  were  cer- 
tainly engaged  in  it.  The  Youngers,  at  least  John 
and  Jim,  had  returned  to  Roscoe,  St.  Clair  county, 
“flush  with  cash.”'  The  detectives  were  on  their 
tracks.  To  the  force  was  added  Ed.  B.  Daniels,  a 
courageous  young  man  of  Osceola,  who  was  thor- 
oughly acquainted  with  the  country.  The  detective 
force  in  St.  Clair  county  was  under  the  direction  of 
one  of  Allan  Pinkerton’s  picked  men,  Captain  W. 
J.  Allen,  whose  real  name  was  Lull.  With  him  was 
a St.  Louis  “fly  cop,”  well  known,  and  distinguished 
for  his  shrewdness  and  daring,  who  for  the  time  had 
assumed  the  name  of  Wright.  Daniels  was  ex- 
tremely serviceable  as  a guide. 

One  morning,  when  near  the  residence  of  Theo- 
doric  Snuffer,  a short  distance  from  Roscoe,  these 
three  men  were  suddenly  surprised  by  John  and 
James  Younger,  who  rode  up  behind  them  in  the 
road.  They  were  at  Snuffer’s  house,  and  saw  the 
detectives  pass,  and  started  out  with  the  avowed  pur- 
pose of  capturing  them.  Approaching  the  three 


180  FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 

men  in  the  rear,  they  raised  their  double-barrel  shot- 
guns, and  with  an  oath  commanded  them  to  hold  up 
their  hands  and  drop  their  pistols.  Taken  thus,  at  a 
disadvantage,  the  detectives  complied,  and  dropped 
their  belts  of  pistols  in  the  road.  James  Younger 
dismounted  to  secure  them,  while  John  remained  on 
horseback  with  a double-barrel  gun  covering  them. 
For  a moment  he  lowered  his  gun.  That  moment 


Theodoric  Snuffer’s  Residence. 

was  fatal.  Captain  Lull  drew  a concealed  Smith  & 
Wesson  revolver  from  his  bosom,  and  tired.  The 
ball  took  effect  in  John  Y ounger’s  neck,  severing  the 
left  jugular  vein.  In  the  very  agonies  of  death,  as 
he  fell  from  his  horse  to  die,  John  Younger  raised  a 
pistol  and  fired,  the  ball  taking  effect  in  the  left  arm 
and  side  of  Captain  Lull.  Two  more  shots  were 
fired,  probably  by  James  Younger,  before  Allen,  or 


AFTER  GADSHILL. 


181 


rather  Lull,  fell.  James  Younger  then  commenced 
firing:  at  Ed.  B.  Daniels.  That  gentleman  also  had  a 
concealed  pistol,  returned  the  fire  and  inflicted  a 
slight  flesh  wound  on  the  person  of  James  Younger. 
But  his  fate  was  sealed.  A fatal  bullet  crashed 
through  the  left  side  of  the  neck,  and  Daniels  fell, 
and  soon  afterward  expired.  This  tragedy  excited 
and  alarmed  the  whole  country.  It  was  no  longer 
possible  for  James  Younger  to  remain  in  the  coun- 
try. He  took  the  pistols  which  his  dead  brother, 
John,  had  worn,  and  departed  for  the  house  of  a 
friend  in  Booue  county,  Arkansas,  where  he  was 
soon  joined  by  Cole  and  Bob. 

Wright,  who  was  riding  a short  distance  in  advance 
of  Captain  Lull  and  Ed.  Daniels,  hearing  the  sum- 
mons of  the  Younger  Brothers,  turned,  and  at  a 
glance  saw  the  situation,  and,  putting  spurs  to  his 
horse,  dashed  away.  Although  he  was  fired  upon 
and  pursued  a short  distance  by  James  Younger,  he 
managed  to  escape  unharmed,  aided  as  he  was  by  a 
very  fleet  horse. 

The  hunters  for  the  Jameses  met  with  no  better 
luck.  One  of  the  darkest  tragedies  which  ever  dis- 
graced  the  state  of  Missouri  followed  the  efforts  of 
the  detectives  to  capture  the  shrewdest  and  most 
daring  outlaws  who  have  yet  appeared  in  this  coun- 
try. There  is  an  air  of  mystery  about  this  terrible 
episode  which  makes  it  all  the  more  thrilling.  The 
full  details  of  this  crime  are  reserved  for  another 
chapter. 


CHAPTEK  XXVI. 


WHICHER’S  RIDE  TO  DEATH.— The  brave  de- 
tective caught  in  a traj:> — Jim  Latche’s  observations 
in  Liberty — The  use  he  made  of  his  knowledge — 
The  last  night  ride — Whicher  shot. 

The  James  Boys  were  beleived  to  have  been  the 
projectors  and  leaders  of  the  Gadshill  enterprise. 
Soon  after  that  event  they  returned  to  Clay  county. 
Traces  of  their  trail  through  Southern  Missouri  were 
soon  discovered.  The  description  given  of  two  of 
the  five  travelers  who  took  breakfast  at  Mrs.  Cook’s 
on  Current  river,  and  lodged  at  Mr.  Mason’s  house 
in  Texas  county,  answered  well  for  Frank  and  Jesse 
James.  The  detectives  caught  at  every  clue.  The 
James  Boys  were  at  Gadshill  beyond  a doubt.  And 
so  the  brigand  hunters  passed  into  Clay  county. 

Meanwhile  the  James  Boys  and  other  members  of 
the  gang  were  resting  in  the  vicinity  of  Kearney,  in 
Clay  county  at  the  residence  of  Dr.  Samuels.  Among 
those  known  to  have  been  there  were  Jim  Cummings 
and  Clell  Miller,  Jim  Anderson,  a brother  of  Bill 
Anderson,  of  Centralia  notoriety,  and  Bradley  Col- 
lins, a Texas  desperado.  The  sheriff  of  Clay  county 
thought  Arthur  McCoy  was  probably  at  that  time 
with  the  Jameses.  On  the  9th  day  of  March,  Jesse 
James  spent  a portion  of  the  day  in  Kearney.  The 
gang  had  several  horses  shod  a few  days  before  at  a 
country  blacksmith  shop  in  that  vicinity. 

182 


whicher’ s ride  to  death. 


183 


Wednesday,  March  10,  1874,  arrived  at  Liberty, 
the  county  seat  of  Clay  county,  Missouri,  J.  W. 
Whicher,  from  what  place  it  mattered  not  to  the  cit- 
izens of  Liberty.  This  man  was  in  the  very  vigor  of 
a matured  manhood.  He  was  just  twenty-six  }'ears 
of  age,  lately  married  to  an  estimable  and  accom- 
plished young  lady,  a resident  of  Iowa  City. 

Whicher  was  intelligent,  shrewd  and  daring.  He 
was  selected  by  his  chief,  Allan  Pinkerton,  who  is 
acknowledged  as  a consummate  judge  of  human  na- 
ture, as  the  fittest  instrument  to  execute  the  most  dan- 
gerous enterprise  which  he  had  ever  yet  undertaken. 

Immediately  on  arriving  at  Liberty,  Whicher 
called  at  the  Commercial  Savings  Bank  to  see  Mr. 
Adkins,  its  president.  To  him  he  made  known  his 
errand  into  that  section.  At  the  same  time  he  de- 
posited in  the  bank  some  money  and  papers.  Mr. 
Adkins  was  not  able  to  give  Whicher  all  the  infor- 
mation which  he  desired,  and  sent  him  to  Col.  O.  P. 
Moss,  ex-sheriff  of  Clay  county,  for  further  infor- 
mation. 

When  he  opened  his  plans  to  Moss,  that  gentle- 
man advised  him  not  to  go.  He  gave  him  a. terrible 
account  of  the  prowess  of  the  desperadoes  ; told 
him  of  their  shrewdness  and  of  their  merciless  na- 
ture when  excited  by  the  presence  of  an  enemy, 
and  warned  him  that  he  need  not  hope  to  secure 
such  wary  men  by  stratagem.  Col.  Moss  was  earn- 
est in  his  efforts  to  dissuade  Whicher  from  making 
the  rash  attempt. 


184 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


But  it  was  of  no  avail.  Whicher  had  received 
what  he  regarded  as  positive  evidence  that  the 
Jameses  were  the  leaders  of  the  Gadshill  bandits, 
and,  further,  that  they  were  now  at  home,  near  Kear- 
ney. Stimulated  by  the  hope  of  “ catching  his 
game,”  and  securing  the  large  rewards,  Whicher, 
who  seems  to  have  been  destitute  of  any  sense  of 
fear,  made  his  arrangements  to  go  that  very  evening 
to  the  Jameses’  place  of  retreat.  Disguised  in  the 
garb  of  a farm  laborer,  with  an  old  carpet  bag  swung 
on  a stick,  Whicher  took  the  evening  train  for  Kear- 
ney, and  there  made  inquiries  for  work  on  a farm . He 
did  not  tarry  long  at  the  station,  but  soon  started  out 
toward  the  Samuels  place. 

Poor  Whicher  ! he  little  thought  that  his  fate  was 
already  determined  upon  by  those  whose  destiny  he 
was  seeking  to  determine.  But  so  it  was. 

There  was  a friend  of  the  Jameses  in  Liberty  that 
day — a fellow  named  Jim  Latche,  who  had  been  ex- 
pelled from  Texas  on  account  of  his  worthless  qual- 
ities as  a citizen  and  dangerous  attributes  as  a crim- 
inal. Latche  had  met  the  James  Boys,  and  had 
made  a raid  with  them,  on  one  occasion,  down  in 
Texas.  He  had  been  resting  at  their  retreat  for  a 
few  days,  and  was  probably  on  a scout  for  them  that 
day.  At  any  rate,  he  was  in  Liberty  when  Whicher 
arrived.  He  observed  his  movements,  because 
Whicher  was  a stranger ; saw  him  go  to  the  bank 
and  make  a deposit ; waited  while  he  conferred  with 
Mr.  Adkins,  and  then  tracked  him  to  Col.  Moss’ 


whicher’ s ride  to  death. 


185 


office.  He  came  to  the  conclusion  that  Whicher 
was  a detective;  and  when  afterward  he  saw  that 
the  detective  had  changed  his  clothes,  he  was  con- 
vinced that  he  was  right.  Latche  hastened  away  to 
give  a report  of  what  he  had  heard  and  observed. 

When  Whicher  arrived  at  Kearney  the  Jameses 
knew  of  it,  and  suspected  the  truth  concerning  his 
mission.  It  wars  in  the  evening.  Jim  Anderson, 
Jesse  James  and  Bradley  Collins  wTere  in  waiting  on 
the  roadside,  about  half  a mile  from  the  Samuels 
residence.  Soon  after  Whicher  came  along.  He 
was  carrying  a carpet-sack.  Jesse  James  came  out 
of  their  concealment  alone,  and  met  Whicher  in  the 
road. 

“ Good  evening,  sir,”  said  Whicher. 

“ Where  in  h — 11  are  you  going?  ” responded  the 
other. 

“ Well,  it’s  a rude  response,  but  I will  not  answer 
as  rudely  again.  I am  seeking  work.  Can  you  tell 
me  where  I can  get  some  work  on  a farm?  ” 

“No,  not  much,  you  don’t  want  any,  either,  you 
d — d thief.  Old  Pinkerton  has  already  given  you  a 
job  that  will  Fast  you  as  long  as  you  live,  I reckon.” 

And  Jesse  laughed  a cold,  hard  laugh  that  meant 
death.  Of  course  Whicher  was  helpless,  for  the 
other  had  him  under  cover  of  a pistol  from  the  mo- 
ment he  came  in  sight.  But  Whicher  was  dauntless 
and  wary,  and,  without  exhibiting  the  least  trepida- 
tion, he  said : 


186 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


“ Who  do  you  take  me  to  be?  What  have  I to  do 
with  Pinkerton  or  his  business?  I am  a stranger  in 
the  country  and  want  something  to  do.  I don’t  see 
why  you  should  keep  that  pistol  pointed  at  me.  I 
don’t  know  you,  and  have  never  done  you  any 
wrong,  ’ ’ 

“ Oh,  d — n it,  you  are  the  kind  of  a dog  that 
sneaks  up  and  bites,  are  you?  You  will  carry  in  the 
the  James  Boys,  will  you?  You  are  a nice  sneaking 
cur,  ain’t  you?  Want  work,  do  you?  What  say 
you,  my  sneak?  Eh?  ” 

The  tantalizing  manner  of  Jesse  James  did  not 
disconcert  the  detective.  He  answered  these  taunts 
with  perfect  coolness  : 

“ I don’t  understand  you,  sir.  I am  no  cur,  and 
know  nothing  of  the  James  Boys.  I addressed  you 
politely,  and  you  did  not  return  the  same.  I said  I 
wanted  some  employment,  and  you  taunt  me  for  it. 
I must  bid  you  good  evening.” 

With  this,  Whicher  made  a step  forward.  His 
progress  was  arrested  by  the  harsh  voice  of  Jesse 
James. 

“ You  shall  die  if  you  move  out  of  your  tracks ! 
Keep  up  your  hands  ! ” 

Whicher  realized  by  this  time  that  his  chance  of 
escape  was  small,  for  he  knew  that  Jesse  James  stood 
before  him,  and  he  had  quickly  made  up  his  mind 
that  he  would  sell  his  life  dearly.  He  was  cool,  act- 
ive and  expert  with  the  pistol ; his  right  hand  was 
almost  involuntarily  seeking  to  grasp  his  weapon. 


WHICKER’ S RIDE  TO  DEATH. 


187 


But  Jesse  James  evidently  had  him  at  a great  dis- 
advantage. Instantly  realizing  this,  he  changed  his 
purpose. 

“ Well,  this  is  a singular  adventure,  I declare. 
Now,  why  you  should  make  such  a mistake  concern- 
ing me  is  more  than  I can  imagine.  You  are  surely 
making  sport  of  me.  I tell  you  I know  nothing  of 
the  persons  of  whom  you  speak,  and  why  should 
you  interrupt  me  ? Let  me  go  on,  for  I must  find  a 
place  to  stop  to-night,  anyhow.” 

Jesse  James  laughed  outright.  “What,”  said  he, 
“were  you  doing  at  Liberty  to-day  ? Why  did  you 
deposit  money  in  the  bank?  What  business  did  you 
have  with  Adkins  and  Moss?  Where  are  the  clothes 
you,  wore  ? Plotting  to  capture  the  J ames  Boys , eh  ?’  ’ 
and  Jesse  laughed  aloud,  and  Jim  Anderson  andFox, 
another  confederate  of  the  Boys,  came  from  their 
concealment,  with  pistols  in  hand.  Poor  Whicher 
saw  this,  and  for  the  first  time  he  fully  realized  the 
helplessness  of  his  position. 

“Betrayed,”  he  thought,  almost  said. 

Jesse  James  said,  in  a cold,  dry  tone  : “Young 

man  we  want  to  hear  no  more  from  you.  We  know 
you.  Move  but  a finger  and  you  die  now.  Boys,” 
he  said,  addressing  Anderson  and  Fox,  “I  don’t 
think  it  best  to  do  the  job  here.  It  wouldn’t  take 
long,  but  for  certain  reasons  I don’t  think  this  is  the 
place.  Shall  we  cross  the  river  to-night?”  The 
others  answered  they  would  if  it  was  his  pleasure. 


188 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


All  this  time  Whicher  had  stood  still  ; not  a mus- 
cle moved,  and  not  a single  wave  of  pallor  had  cov- 
ered his  features.  He  knew  what  they  meant  by 
“the  job,”  and  made  up  his  mind  to  improve  anyin- 
cident,  however  slight,  to  have  revenge  on  his  mur- 
derers. 

But  there  were  no  favorable  incidents  for  him.  He 
had  been  tried  and  condemned  in  a court  from 
which  he  could  not  appeal.  At  what  time  the  sen- 
tence would  be  executed  he  could  not  tell. 

“ Boys,  relieve  him  of  his  burden  and  weapons,” 
said  Jesse  James. 

Quick  as  thought,  Whicher’ s hand  was  thrust  into 
the  bosom  of  his  coat.  It  was  too  late.  Fox  and 
Anderson  sprang  upon  him,  while  Jesse  James  placed 
the  muzzle  of  his  pistol  against  his  temple.  To 
struggle  was  useless.  He  was  compelled  to  yield, 
for  just  then  Brad  Collins  and  Jim  Latche  joined 
the  others.  The  case  of  the  detective  was  hopeless. 
In  an  instant  they  had  disarmed  him,  he  had  brought 
only  one  Smith  & Wesson  pistol.  Then  the  desper- 
adoes felt  of  his  hands,  and  laughed  at  his  preten- 
sions as  a farm-laborer. 

Confident  in  the  belief  that  he  had  been  betrayed 
by  one  of  the  two  gentlemen  to  whom  he  had  ap- 
plied at  Liberty,  Whicher  made  up  his  mind  that  he 
would  make  no  whining  petition  to  the  murderers. 
If  he  had  known  the  exact  state  of  the  case  he 
would  not  have  gone  to  Kearney,  and  if  he  had  gone 
he  would  have  been  better  prepared  to  encounter  the 


12 


189 


190 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


Boys.  But  fate  had  ordained  it  otherwise,  and  an- 
other victim  to  the  long,  long  catalogue  of  names 
which  Jesse  James  had  written  in  hlood  was  the  out- 
come of  it  all. 

Darkness  had  fallen  upon  the  fair  scenes  of  nature 
while  these  things  were  happening.  The  cool  March 
winds  whistled  dismally  through  the  yet  naked  forest 
trees.  The  stars  came  out  and  looked  coldly  from 
the  empyrean,  but  there  was  purity  in  their  beams, 
and  no  blood  marks  on  their  twinkling  discs.  It  was 
meet  that  the  tragedy  which  was  about  to  take  place 
should  be  enacted  in  the  hours  of  gloomy  night,  and 
at  a time  when  all  without  was  comfortless  and 
dreary. 

Whicher  was  bound  securely,  and  a gag  was 
placed  in  his  mouth  that  he  might  call  for  no  aid  or 
deliverance.  The  desperadoes  placed  him  upon  a 
horse,  in  the  still  hours  of  the  night,  and  rode  away. 
His  legs  were  tied  securely  under  the  horse’s  belly, 
and  his  arms  were  pinioned  with  strong  ropes.  Jesse 
James,  Bradley  Collins  and  Jim  Anderson  were 
the  executioners.  In  silence  himself,  Whicher,  dur- 
ing that  long,  lonely  ride  heard  the  three  discussing 
their  bloody  deeds  with  a thrill  of  horror,  for  they 
had  told  him  what  his  fate  was  to  be. 

About  three  o’clock  on  the  morning  of  the  11th 
of  March,  the  drowsy  ferryman  at  Blue  Mills,  on  the 
Missouri  river,  was  roused  to  wakefulness  by  the 
shouts  of  men  on  the  north  side,  who  signified  their 
desire  to  cross  over. 


WHICKER’ S RIDE  TO  DEATH. 


191 


“Be  in  a hurry,”  cried  the  belated  travelers.  “We 
are  after  horse  thieves  and  must  cross  quick  if  we 
catch  them.” 

Thus  appealed  to  the  ferryman  crossed  the  river 
to  the  northeastern  shore,  where  the  horse  thief  hunt- 
ers awaited  him. 

When  they  came  down  to  the  boat,  they  said  to 
the  ferryman : 

“ We  have  caught  the  thief,  and  if  you  want  to 
keep  your  head  on  your  shoulders  you  had  better 
put  us  across  the  river  very  quick.” 

So  persuaded,  the  ferryman  obeyed.  They  were 
soon  on  the  south  side  of  the  river.  The  ferryman 
observed  that  one  of  the  men  was  bound  and  gagged. 
It  was  poor  Whicher  on  his  way  to  his  execution. 
The  Arery  stars  shone  piteously  through  a veil  of 
mist,  and  the  winds  sighed  sadly  as  the  strange 
group  moved  off  on  the  Independence  road.  But 
neither  the  helpless  condition  of  their  victim,  nor  the 
sad  aspect  of  nature  in  the  solemnity  of  the  hours  of 
darkness  could  evoke  a spark  of  pity  in  the  sered 
hearts  of  Whicher’ s executioners. 

They  rode  away  in  the  darkness.  Just  how  they 
executed  their  purpose  only  the  red-handed  outlaws 
and  the  merciful  God  knows. 

The  next  morning  an  early  traveler  on  the  road  from 
Independence  to  Blue  Mills,  about  half  way  between 
the  places,  in  a lonely  spot,  saw  a ghastly  corpse  with  a 
bullet-hole  through  the  forehead  and  another  through 
the  heart.  It  was  all  that  remained  of  Whicher. 


CHAPTER  XXVII. 


A NIGHT  RAID  OF  DETECTIVES— Attempt  to 
avenge  Whicher’s  death — Preparing  a trap  to  catch 
Frank  and  Jesse  at  the  Samuels  place — Fire-balls 
and  bomb-shells— A terrible  scene — Death  of  a boy 
and  wounding  of  Mrs.  Samuels. 

After  Whicker’ s melancholy  fate,  Allan  Pinker- 
ton had  motives  aside  from  those  of  gain  for  pursu- 
ing to  the  death  the  celebrated  border  bandits, 
Frank  and  Jesse  James.  In  one  year  three  of  the 
most  courageous  and  trusted  men  in  the  employ  of 
the  distinguished  detective  had  been  sent  out  after 
the  Missouri  outlaws,  and  were  carried  back  cold  in 
death,  after  conflicts  with  the  desperadoes.  Whicher 
and  Lull  and  Daniels  were  asleep  in  gory  beds. 
And  }7et  Frank  and  Jesse  James,  and  their  followers 
and  allies,  were  free  as  the  winds  that  blow,  to  come 
and  go  as  interest  or  caprice  might  dictate  to  them. 
While  this  condition  of  affairs  continued,  Pinkerton 
must  have  felt  that  his  reputation  as  a skillful  en- 
trapper  of  criminals  suffered. 

About  the  first  of  the  year  1875,  the  great  de- 
tective commenced  a campaign  against  the  renowned 
brigands  which  was  meant  to  be  finally  effective. 
The  most  elaborate  and  careful  preparations  were 
made.  Nothing  was  left  undone  which  could  in  any 
way  contribute  to  the  success  of  the  undertaking. 
The  utmost  secrecy  was  observed  in  every  move- 
ment. 


192 


A NIGHT  RAID  OF  DETECTIVES. 


193 


Several  circumstances  seemed  to  favor  the  de- 
tectives. Many  of  the  most  respectable  citizens  of 
Clay  county had  grown  weary  of  the  presence  in 
their  midst  of  persons  of  the  evil  reputation  of  the 
Jameses,  and  entered  with  alacrity  and  zeal  into  the 
scheme  inaugurated  for  the  capture  of  the  Boys. 
Among  those  of  the  citizens  most  prominent  in  the 
movement  which  had  for  its  design  the  annihilation 
of  the  hand  of  which  Jesse  James  was  supposed  to 
be  the  chief  leader,  were  several  of  the  old  neigh- 
bors and  acquaintances  of  the  James  and  Samuels 
families. 

With  these  citizens,  Mr.  William  Pinkerton,  who 
had  gone  from  Chicago  to  Kansas  City,  to  direct 
the  movements  of  the  detective  forces,  opened  com- 
munication . A system  of  cipher  signals  was  adopted, 
and  communications  constantly  passed  between  the 
different  persons  engaged  in  the  undertaking.  The 
citizens  in  the  neighborhood  of  Kearney  were  watch- 
ful, and  keenly  observed  every  movement  in  the 
vicinity  of  the  residence  of  Dr.  Samuels,  and  daily 
transmitted  the  results  to  their  chief,  who  had  estab- 
lished temporary  headquarters  at  Kansas  City. 

It  was  known  to  some  of  the  immediate  neighbors 
of  Dr.  Samuels  that  Frank  and  Jesse  James  were  at 
home.  They  had  been  seen  occasionally  at  the  little 
railway  station  of  Kearney,  which  is  three  miles  dis- 
tant from  the  residence  which  had  been,  and  was 
still 'claimed,  as  the  home  of  the  outlaws.  Near 
neighbors,  in  casually  passing,  had  seen  them  about 


194 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


the  barnyards.  All  these  things  had  been  faithfully 
reported  to  the  chief  detective  at  Kansas  City. 

At  length  the  opportune  time  for  striking  a deci- 
sive blow  was  deemed  to  have  arrived.  Dispatches 
in  cipher  were  sent  to  Chicago  for  reinforcements, 
and  specific  orders  touching  their  movements  after 
their  arrival  near  the  objective  point,  were  given. 
The  Kansas  City  division  of  the  forces  Avas  held  in 
readiness  to  co-operate  with  the  force  from  the  East. 
The  citizens  of  Clay  county,  who  had  so  zealously 
aided  the  detectives,  received  final  instructions  as  to 
the  part  they  were  to  take  in  the  grand  coup,  by 
which  their  county  Avas  to  be  forever  relieved  of  the 
presence  of  the  dangerous  outlaws. 

Extraordinary  precautions  had  been  taken  to 
maintain  a profound  secrecy  as  to  the  movements 
and  purposes  of  the  detectives.  No  strange  men 
had  been  seen  loitering  about  Kearney,  Everything 
which  could  possibly  be  done  to  allay  suspicion  on 
the  part  of  the  outkiws  had  been  done.  But  the 
Jameses  had' friends  everywhere  in  Western  Missouri 
— keen,  shreAvd,  vigilant  men,Avho  noted  everything, 
and  AAdiose  suspicions  Avere  aroused  by  the  slightest 
circumstance.  The  very  quiet  which  prevailed  was 
ominous  of  approaching  danger.  Somehow,  too, 
they  had  learned  of  the  sending  and  receiving  of 
cipher  messages  by  a Clay  county  man,  at  Liberty. 
This  made  them  doubly  watchful. 

The  extensive  preparations  Avhich  had  been  made, 
and  the  necessity  imposed  upon  them  of  waiting  for 


A RIGHT  RAID  OF  DETECTIVES. 


195 


a suitable  opportunity  to  strike,  had  occupied  much 
time,  and  it  was  notmntil  the  night  of  the  25th  of 
January,  that  the  detectives  made  the  final  attack. 

Jesse  and  Frank  had  been  seen  near  the  Samuels 
place  that  very  evening,  and  no  doubt  was  enter- 
tained that  they  were  at  home. 

The  detective  forces  destined  for  the  attack  on 
what  was  facetiously  termed  “Castle  James,” 
were  divided  into  small  squads,  and  began  to 
arrive  in  Clay  county  on  the  afternoon  of  the  24th, 
from  the  East.  Coming  after  night,  they  were  met 
by  citizens  of  Clay  county  and  conducted  to  places 
of  shelter  in  the  most  quiet  and  secret  manner. 
After  nightfall  on  the  evening  of  the  25th,  a special 
train  came  up  by  Kearney,  and  on  it  came  another 
detachment  from  Kansas  City.  These  were  met  by 
citizens  well  acquainted,  and  conducted  to  the  place 
of  rendezvous. 

Secretly  as  these  movements  had  been  conducted, 
the  ever-vigilant  Jesse  had  his  suspicions  aroused  by 
some  trivial  circumstance,  which  would  have  escaped 
the  attention  of  almost  any  other  man.  Convinced 
that  some  formidable  movement  was  going  on,  de- 
signed to  consummate  his  destruction,  Jesse  James, 
his  brother,  and  another  member  of  the  band  rode 
away  from  the  Samuels  house  after  nightfall  that 
very  evening,  and  at  the  hour  when  the  detectives 
arrived  in  the  vicinity  of  the  place  where  they  ex- 
pected to  capture  them,  the  Jameses  were  riding  in 


196 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


the  cold,  and  were  already  well  on  their  way  to  the 
house  of  a friend,  miles  distant  from  the  scene  of 
operations. 

The  detectives  had  no  intimation  that  their  in- 
tended victims  had  taken  the  alarm  and  departed 
from  the  place.  They  were  assured  that  the  outlaws 
had  been  seen  in  the  vicinity  of  their  home  at  a late 
hour  in  the  afternoon,  and  it  was  believed  that  they 
were  there  still . 

The  night  was  cold  and  dark.  It  was  late — per- 
haps near  midnight,  when  the  detective  force  arrived 
at  the  farm-house.  There  were  nine  men  selected 
from  Pinkerton’s  force  because  of  thoir .shrewdness 
and  courage,  and  several  citizens  of  the  vicinity,  who 
like  the  detectives,  were  fully  armed.  The  assailing 
forces  took  up  their  stations  completely  surrounding 
the  house.  Some  balls  of  tow  thoroughly  saturated 
with  kerosene  oil  and  turpentine  had  been  prepared, 
and  the  detectives  carried  with  them  some  formidable 
hand-grenades  to  be  used  in  the  assault.  Two  of 
the  assailants  approached  a window  at  the  rear  of 
the  house.  The  slight  noise  made  in  opening  the 
shutters  and  raising  the  sash  aroused  a negro  woman, 
an  old  family  servant,  who  was  sleeping  in  the  apart- 
ment. She  at  once  set  up  a shout  of  alarm  which 
speedily  brought  to  the  room  Mrs.  Samuels,  her  hus- 
band, and  several  members  of  the  family,  some  of 
them  young  children. 

Just  thi^n  a lighted  ball  of  tow  and  oil  was 
thrown  into  the  room.  The  place  was  instantly 


A NIGHT  RAID  OF  DETECTIVES. 


197 


brilliantly  illuminated.  The  inmates  of  course,  hav- 
ing just  been  aroused  from  slumber,  were  greatly 
agitated  at  this  unexpected  assault  . The  situation 
was  truly  appalling.  Another  lighted  ball  was  hurled 
into  the  room.  The  younger  members  of  the  family 
cried  out  piteously  as  they  fled  aghast  from  the  lurid 


quickly  recovered  her  presence  of  mind,  and  began 
to  give  directions  and  personally  to  exert  herself  in 
the  work  of  subduing  the  flames.  She  was  permit- 
ted only  a moment  to  engage  in  this  employment. 
There  was  a sudden  crash  as  a great  iron  ball  struck 


198 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


the  floor,  followed  in  an  instant  by  a terrific  explo- 
sion. Instantly  the  room  was  filled  by  a dense  cloud 
of  smoke  through  which  the  white  flames  of  the  fire- 
balls gleamed  with  a lurid  red  hue  as  if  tinged  with 
blood.  There  was  a wail  of  agony  from  within  that 
pandemonium  of  midnight  horrors  which  might  well 
have  called  emotion  to  a heart  of  stone.  The  pite- 
ous moans  of  childhood  in  dying  throes  were  mingled 
with  the  deeper  groans  of  suffering  age,  and  the 
shriller  cries  of  terrified  youth.  The  work  of  the 
assailants  in  that  particular  line  of  attack  was  com- 
plete. And  yet  the  noted  outlaws  did  not  appear. 
It  was  at  once  concluded  that  they  were  mot  present 
or  they  would  have  shown  themselves  under  such 
circumstances.  The  attacking  force  did  not  wait  to 
ascertain  the  result  of  the  explosion  of  their  terrible 
missile.  They  realized  only  that  the  game  they 
sought  had  escaped  them,  and  they  retired  from  the 
place  without  caring  to  learn  anything  more  about 
the  consequences  of  their  effort.  They  had  failed, 
and  that  was  all  they  felt  interested  in  ascertaining. 

When  the  smoke  had  cleared  away  and  the  fires 
which  had  been  kindled  about  the  house  were  extin- 
guished, the  extent  of  the  execution  done  by  the 
■explosion  was  fully  revealed.  The  spectacle  pre- 
sented was  awful  beyond  any  power  of  our  pen  to 
describe.  There,  lying  on  the  floor,  in  a pool  of 
blood,  poured  out  from  his  own  young  veins,  was  the 
mangled  form  of  an  eight-year  old  son  of  Mrs.  Sam- 
uels,inthe  very  throes  of  death  ; Mrs.  Samuels’  right 


A NIGHT  RAID  OF  DETECTIVES. 


159 


arm  hung  helpless  by  her  side,  having  been  almost 
completely  torn  off  above  the  elbow.  Dr.  Samuels 
was  cut  and  bruised  ; the  aged  colored  woman  was 
wounded  in  several  places  ; in  fact,  eveiy  member  of 
the  household  was  more  or  less  injured.  Blood  was 
everywhere  . Death  was  in  the  room  ; and  pain  and 
grief  combined  smote  upon  every  soul  in  that  stricken 
home. 

Whatever  the  crimes  of  the  boys  of  ill-favored 
reputation,  they  afforded  no  justification  for  this  ter- 
rible assault  in  which  innocent  childhood  was  made 
the  victim  for  the  deeds  of  others.  And  the  people 
of  the  state,  without  any  exceptions,  condemned  the 
deed  as  wholly  unjustifiable.  The  detectives  made 
haste  to  leave  the  country,  and  the  citizens  who  had 
assisted  them  returned  to  their  homes  and  kept  coun- 
sel with  themselves. 

The  dead  boy  was  taken  away,  and  in  his  little 
grave  under  the  snow  they  left  him  lying,  the  sinless 
victim  of  sin,  over  whose  untimely  fate  many  hearts 
have  swelled  with  emotions  too  big  for  utterance. 


CHAPTER  XX VIII. 


PROPOSED  AMNESTY. — Movement  in  the  Legis- 
lature— Gen.  Jones’  amnesty  bill — Jesse  quietly 
awaits  the  turn  of  events — Failure  of  the  bill  to  pass 
in  the  Legislature — Taking  vengeance. 

There  can  be  no  doubt  that  there  was  a heavy 
undercurrent  of  popular  opinion  in  favor  of  the  James 
Boys,  generated  by  a conviction  that  they  were  the 
victims  of  cruel  and  uncalled-for  persecution,  brought 
upon  themselves  by  their  adhesion  to  a cause  which 
was  dear  to  the  hearts  of  many  thousands  of  the 
citizens  of  Missouri.  Their  later  deeds  were  forgot- 
ten, while  their  former  acts  were  remembered  with 
admiration.  Though  the  evidence  seemed  clear, 
which  connected  the  Jameses  and  Youngers  with  in- 
numerable daring  robberies,  yet  many  hundreds  of 
good  people  refused  to  credit  the  reports,  and  of- 
fered their  sympathy  to  the  men  whom  they  believed 
to  be  victims  of  vile  slanders  and  unwarrantable 
persecutions. 

The  sympathy  openly  manifested  for  the  bo}Ts 
came  not  from  the  reckless  and  vicious  elements,  but 
from  influential  persons  all  over  the  state.  As  late 
as  1875,  there  were  thousands  of  respectable  people 
in  Missouri  who  had  no  sympathy  with  the  move- 
ments set  on  foot  by  the  legal  authorities  for  the  ap- 
prehension of  the  desperadoes,  simply  because  they 
did  not  believe  them  to  be  robbers,  and  that  the 

200 


PEOPOSED  AMNESTY. 


201 


killing  done  by  them  was  a justifiable  punishment 
inflicted  on  ancient  enemies  who  richly  deserved  their 
fate. 

The  effect  of  the  raid  on  the  residence  of  Mrs. 
Samuels,  the  mother  of  Frank  and  Jesse  James,  was 
to  create  a diversion  in  favor  of  the  boys.  The 
tragedy  of  that  event  -was  of  so  horrible  a nature, 
that  public  sentiment  set  hi  strongly  against  any 
further  attempt  to  capture  the  boys  by  force.  There 
was  a strong  sentiment  in  many  quarters  of  the  state 
in  favor  of  trying  a policy  of  conciliation  toward  the 
desperadoes.  The  reasons  advanced  in  favor  of  this 
policy  were  numerous,  and  some  of  them  possessed 
some  weight.  It  was  alleged  that  the  state  had  al- 
read}'  suffered  the  loss  of  considerable  sums  in  pur- 
suing them  ; that  it  was  extremely  doubtful  whether 
their  capture  could  ever  be  effected  ; that  in  conse- 
quence the  good  name  of  the  state  must  be  tarnished  ; 
that  while  the  Jameses  and  Youngers  were  declared 
to  be,  and  treated  as  outlaws,  other  bad  men  would 
commit  crimes  and  shift  the  responsibility  to  the 
outlawed  men  ; that  the  course  pursued  toward  the 
Jameses  and  Youngers  was  a species  of  persecution, 
and  finally  it  was  plead  that  all  this  persistent  hunt- 
ing of  these  men  was  stimulated  by  the  animosities 
of  enemies,  dating  from  the  war  time,  and  inasmuch 
as  the  United  States  Government  had  granted  am- 
nesty to  its  enemies  for  acts  committed  during  the 
continuance  of  hostilities,  that  it  was  not  right  the 


202 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


state  of  Missouri  should  pursue  with  vi  ndictive  perse- 
cution any  of  its  citizens  for  acts  committed  during 
the  war,  and  their  friends  contended  that  the  out- 
lawry of  these  men  grew  out  of  their  course  in  the 
period  between  1861  and  1865. 

These  views  and  opinions  in  respect  to  the  Jameses 
and  Youngers  assumed  a formal  shape  in  the  early 
part  of  March,  1875,  by  the  introduction  in  the  Leg- 
islature of  Missouri  by  the  late  General  Jeff.  Jones, 
then  a member  of  the  House  of  Representatives 
from  Callaway  county,  of  a bill,  or  preambles  and 
resolution,  offering  amnesty  for  all  past  offenses  to 
Jesse  W.  James,  Thomas  Coleman  Younger,  Frank 
James,  Robert  Younger  and  James  Younger,  on  the 
condition  that  they  should  return  to  their  homes  and 
quietly  submit  to  such  proceedings  as  might  be  in- 
stituted against  them  for  acts  alleged  to  have  been 
committed  by  them  since  the  war. 

The  preambles  and  resolution  offered  by  General 
Jones  received  the  approval  of  Attorney-General 
John  A.  Hockaday,  and  of  many  other  lawyers  of 
acknowledged  ability.  General  Jones  supported  the 
measure  with  great  zeal  and  earnestness,  and  no  little 
ability  and  eloquence. 

As  this  measure  was  one  of  great  importance  to 
the  subjects  of  this  volume,  we  deem  it  necessary  to 
give  the  essential  parts  of  the  document,  as  follows  : 

Whereas,  By  the  4th  section  of  the  nth  Article  of  the  Con- 
stitution of  Missouri,  all  persons  in  the  military  service  of  the 
United  States,  or  who  acted  under  the  authority  thereof  in  this 


PROPOSED  AMNESTY. 


203 


state,  are  relieved  from  all  civil  liability  and  all  criminal  punish- 
ment for  all  acts  done  by  them  since  the  ist  day  of  January,  A. 
D.,  1S61 : and. 

Whereas,  By  the  12th  section  of  the  said  nth  Article  of  said 
Constitution,  provision  is  made  by  which,  under  certain  circum- 
stances, may  be  seized,  transported  to,  indicted,  tried  and  pun- 
ished in  distant  counties,  any  Confederate  under  ban  of  despotic 
displeasure,  thereby  contravening  the  Constitution  of  the  United 
States  and  every  principle  of  enlightened  humanity;  and, 

Whereas,  Such  discrimination  evinces  a want  of  manly  gen- 
erosity and  statesmanship  on  the  part  of  the  party  imposing,  and 
of  courage  and  manhood  on  the  part  of  the  party  submitting 
tamely  thereto ; and, 

Whereas,  Under  the  outlawry  pronounced  against  Jesse  W. 
James,  Frank  James,  Coleman  Younger,  Robert  Younger  and 
others,  who  gallantly  periled  their  lives  and  their  all  in  defense 
of  their  principles,  they  are  of  necessity  made  desperate,  driven 
as  they  are  from  the  fields  of  honest  industry,  from  their  friends, 
their  families,  their  homes  and  their  country,  they  can  know  no 
law  but  the  law  of  self-preservation,  nor  can  have  no  respect  for 
and  feel  no  allegiance  to  a government  which  forces  them  to  the 
very  acts  it  professes  to  deprecate,  and  then  offers  a bounty  for 
their  apprehension,  and  arms  foreign  mercenaries  with  power  to 
capture  and  kill  them;  and, 

Whereas,  Believing  these  men  too  brave  to  be  mean,  too 
generous  to  be  revengeful,  and  too  gallant  and  honorable  to 
betray  a friend  or  break  a promise;  and  believing  further  that 
most,  if  not  all  the  offenses  with  which  they  are  charged  have 
been  committed  by  others,  and  perhaps  by  those  pretending  to 
hunt  them,  or  by  their  confederates ; that  their  names  are  and 
have  been  used  to  divert  suspicion  from  and  thereby  relieve  the 
actual  perpetrators ; that  the  return  of  these  men  to  their  homes 
and  friends  would  have  the  effect  of  greatly  lessening  crime  in 
our  state  by  turning  public  attention  to  the  real  criminals,  and 
that  common  justice,  sound  policy  and  true  statesmanship  alike 
demand  that  amnesty  should  be  extended  to  all  alike  of  botli 
parties  for  all  acts  done  or  charged  to  have  been  done  during 
the  war ; therefore,  be  it 

Resolved  by  the  House  of  Representatives,  the  Senate  concurring 
therein: 

That  the  Governor  of  the  State  be,  and  he  is  hereby  requested 
to  issue  his  proclamation  notifying  the  saidjesse  W.  James,  Frank 
James,  Coleman  Younger,  Robert  Younger  and  James  Younger, 
and  others,  that  full  and  complete  amnesty  and  pardon  will  be 
granted  them  for  all  acts  charged  or  committed  by  them  during 


204 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


the  late  civil  war,  and  inviting  them  peaceably  to  return  to  their 
respective  homes  in  this  state  and  there  quietly  to  remain,  sub- 
mitting themselves  to  such  proceedings  as  may  be  instituted 
against  them  by  the  courts  for  all  offences  charged  to  have  been 
committed  since  said  war,  promising  and  guaranteeing  to  them 
and  each  of  them  full  protection  and  a fair  trial  therein,  and  that 
full  protection  shall  be  given  them  from  the  time  of  their  en- 
trance into  the  state  and  his  notice  thereof  under  said  procla- 
mation and  invitation. 

The  above  bill  was  introduced  about  the  first  of 
March,  1875,  and  was  referred  to  the  Committee  on 
Criminal  Jurisprudence,  of  which  its  author  was  a 
leading  member.  The  bill  was  fully  discussed  in 
committee,  and  finally,  through  the  influence  of  its 
author,  a majority  of  the  committee  agreed  to  make 
a favorable  report  on  the  measure  to  the  House  of 
Representatives.  Sometime  towards  the  close  of  the 
session  of  the  28th  General  Assembly,  the  bill  came 
up  for  its  third  reading  in  the  House.  General 
Jones  made  an  earnest  speech  in  advocacy  of  the 
measure.  A member  aroused  a strong  opposition  to 
the  measure  from  the  very  side  of  the  house  from 
which  General  Jones  had  hoped  to  obtain  assistance 
in  carrying  it  through.  The  member  simply  read  a 
portion  of  a message  transmitted  by  Governor  Silas 
Woodson  to  the  27th  General  Assembly  denouncing 
these  same  outlaws  ; and  the  Democratic  Legislature 
of  Missouri  refused  to  pass  the  bill.  Thus  the  stigma 
of  outlawry  remained  upon  them,  and  their  hands 
were  turned  against  every  man. 


CHAPTER  XXIX. 


SAN  ANTONIO- AUSTIN  STAGE  PLUNDERED. 
— Bandits  on  the  prairies — Strange  horsemen  at  even- 
tide— The  stage  halted — The  passengers  plundered. 

It  had  been  a lovely  day.  Nature  had  put  on  her 
richest  habiliments  of  bloom  and  beauty.  The  sun 
shone  with  a genial  warmth,  and  the  air  was  soft  and 
perfume-laden  from  the  thousands  of  wild  flowers 
exhaling  the  rich  aroma  from  the  wide  prairies.  It 
was  an  eminently  respectable  party  who  traveled 
from  San  Antonio  on  the  stage  that  day.  There 
were  in  the  company  the  Eight  Rev.  Bishop  Gregg, 
of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Diocese  of  Texas,  and 
Mr.  Breckenridge,  president  of  the  First  National 
Bank  of  San  Antonio  ; three  ladies,  and  six  other 
gentlemen,  merchants  of  San  Antonio  — in  all,  eleven 
travelers,  well  provided  with  the  means  to  get 
through  the  world  without  fear  of  famishing. 

The  stage  was  the  regular  four-horse,  United 
States  mail  coach,  running  in  the  line  between  San 
Antonio  and  Austin,  Texas. 

The  respectable  party  of  eleven  travelers  had  as 
pleasant  a time  as  the  crowded  condition  of  the 
stage  and  the  monotonous  nature  of  the  scenery 
could  be  expected  to  afford  them.  Of  course  the 
bright  sunlight  made  the  scenery  appear  at  least 
cheerful. 


13 


205 


206 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


The  stage  was  howling  along  the  well-beaten 
highway,  drawn  by  four  fresh  horses,  which  had 
been  hitched  to  it  about  half  an  hour  before  sun- 
down. They  had  gone  from  “ the  stand”  perhaps 
as  much  as  four  miles,  and  it  was  getting  quite 
dusky — daylight  fading  away  in  the  west.  The 
stage  had  reached  a point  about  twenty-five  miles 
west  from  Austin. 

In  the  gathering  gloom,  the  driver  beheld  what 
appeared  to  be  six  rancheros,  wearing  sombreros, 
approaching  the  road  just  before  him.  Such  inci- 
dents were  not  infrequent  on  that  part  of  the  route, 
and  the  appearance  of  the  six  men  did  not  at  first 
create  any  feeling  of  disquiet  in  the  mind  of  the 
Jehu.  But  as  the  party  drew  nearer,  and  he  discov- 
ered that  they  were  mounted  on  splendid  “ American 
horses,”  and  not  “mustangs,”  he  thought  it  very  sin- 
gular, to  say  the  least  of  it.  He  was  an  old  stager 
on  the  plains,  and  not  inclined  to  be  “panicky,” 
but  he  muttered,  “I’ll  swear,  them’s  queer  fellers, 
anyhow.”  lie  did  not  have  time  to  think  very  much 
about  them,  for  in  another  moment  two  of  the  horse- 
men rode  alongside  the  stage,  with  revolvers  cocked, 
and  commanded,  with  a great  oath,  “Haiti” 
Of  course  there  was  no  alternative,  for  two  more 
of  the  robbers  had  galloped  in  front  of  the  foremost 
span  of  horses  and  checked  the  further  progress  of 
the  stage  team . The  other  two  robbers  had  taken 
up  a position  on  both  sides  of  the  stage — one  at  each 
post,  and  were  pointing  pistols  at  the  passengers. 


SAN  ANTONIO-AUSTIN  STAGE  PLUNDERED.  207 


and  with  horrible  oaths  telling  them  to  “tumble 
out  ” at  once,  or  die.  The  astonished  passengers — ■ 
and  even  the  Reverend  Bishop — were  just  then 
ready  to  adopt  the  latter  alternative,  and  very  grace- 
fully descended  from  the  stage. 

The  passengers  were  formed  into  a group,  which 
included  the  driver,  and  two  of  the  bandits,  with 
drawn  revolvers,  stood  guard  over  them.  The  two 
horsemen  in  front  dismounted  and  detached  the 
lead-span  of  horses,  and  with  the  other  two  com- 
menced their  search  for  booty. 

The  trunks  of  the  passengers  were  broken  open,, 
and  every  valuable  thing  which  could  be  easily  car- 
ried away  was  appropriated.  The  United  States 
mail  bag's  were  then  cut  and  the  letters  torn  open. 
In  this  part  of  the  stage-load  they  were  quite  suc- 
cessful, securing  a large  amount  of  bills  in  registered 
packages.  One  of  the  mail-bags  was  appropriated 
as  a receptacle  for  the  plunder.  Having  gone 
through  the  baggage  and  mail  matter,  the  bandits 
turned  their  attention  to  the  passengers.  There  was 
an  animated  dialogue  carried  on  for  a time,  in  the 
following  style : 

“ Well,  gentlemen  and  ladies,  allow  us  to  trouble 
you  for  the  money  and  jewelry  which  you  may  have 
about  you.” 

! ‘ Do  you  mean  to  rob  us  ? ’ ’ asked  the  Bishop . 

“Oh,  no!  Don’t  use  such  ugly  language.  We 
just  want  to  relieve  you  of  a burden — that’s  all,  old 
sock.” 


208 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


“You  don’t  call  that  robbery?”  asked  the  Bishop. 

“Come,  now,  old  coon  ! ' Dry  up,  or  you’ll  not 
have  an  opportunity  to  ask  anymore  nonsensical 
questions.  Handout  your  money.” 

The  Bishop  reluctantly  complied. 

“ Now  that  watch  of  yours  ! ” they  further  com- 
manded . 

“What!  Will  you  not  alloAV  me  to  keep  my 
watch  ? It  is  a gift  and  dearly  prized.  You  would 
not  rob  aji  humble  minister  of  Christ  of  his  time- 
piece, would  you?  ” queried  the  Bishop. 

“So,  ho  ! You  are  a parson  then,  judging  from 
the  cut  of  your  buckskins — or  a priest — it  makes  no 
difference.  Well,  Christ  didn’t  have  any  watch,  and 
he  didn’t  ride  in  stages  either.  He  walked  about  to 
do  his  Father’s  will , and  wasn’t  arrayed  in  fine 
clothes,  -and  didn’t  fare  sumptuously  every  day. 
What  use  has  a preacher  for  a watch  ? Go  and  travel 
like  the  Master.  Out  with  that  watch  ! No  more 
words — not  one,  mind  you  ! We  are  not  Christians, 
we  are  Philistines.” 

The  Bishop  was  constrained  to  give  up  his  watch — 
a valuable  and  much  prized  one. 

“ Anything  more?  Out  with  it.” 

The  Bishop  protested  that  he  had  nothing  more  of 
value  about  his  person.  They,  however,  made  a 
personal  examination  before  they  were  satisfied,  one 
of  them  remarking : 

“You  can’t  depend  on  many  of  these  long-faced 
canters,  anyhow.” 


SAN  ANTONIO-AUSTIN  STAGE  PLUNDERED.  209 


Then  the  robbers  searched  Mr.  Breckenridge,  and 
from  him  they  obtained  a plethoric  pocketbook,  con- 
taining one  thousand  dollars,  and  an  elegant  gold 
watch,  and  a very  valuable  diamond  pin. 

So  they  went  from  one  to  another  of  the  passen- 
gers, until  the  eight  gentlemen  of  the  respectable 
party  of  travelers  had  been  politely  plundered. 
Then  the  turn  of  the  ladies  came. 

“ Hand  out  your  pocketbook,”  said  the  leader  to 
the  first  lady  approached. 

“Yes,  sir,  here  it  is,”  implied  the  frightened  lady, 
handing  him  her  money. 

The  robber  took  it,  opened  it,  and  examined  the 
contents  by  the  light  of  the  stage  lantern.  Then  he 
came  back  to  the  lady,  and  asked  if  that  was  all  the 
money  she  had.  She  replied  that  it  was.  He  then 
inquired  where  she  was  going.  She  told  him  to 
Houston. 

“Here,  madam,  take  your  money.  We  regret 
the  trouble  we  have  given  you.” 

So  they  went  to  the  other  two  ladies,  and  from  one 
they  got  a watch,  some  jewelry  and  about  one 
hundred  dollars  in  cash.  From  another  they  received 
some  valuable  jewelry,  and  a considerable  .sum  of 
money. 

Their  work  was  now  completed.  During  the  two 
hours  they  held  the  passengers  under  guard,  they 
sometimes  made  jesting  remarks,  and  at  other  times 
threatening  ones.  The  least  want  of  alacrity  in 


210 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


obeying  their  outers  was  sure  to  subject  the  passen- 
gers to  the  direst  threats.  The  robbers  took  with 
them  the  lead-span  of  horses  when  they  rode  away. 

The  whole  amount  of  cash  taken  from  the  passen- 
gers exceeded  three  thousand  dollars,  besides  several 
gold  watches,  and  considerable  jewelry  of  value. 
The  amount  taken  from  the  mail  bags  was  several 
hundred  dollars. 

Who  were  the  robbers  ? This  question  was  infer- 
entially  answered  sometime  afterward,  when,  in  a 
conflict  with  a Texas  official,  Jim  Reed,  a member  of 
the  gang,  was  mortally  wounded,  and  confessed 
that  he  was  one  of  the  party,  and  that  his  associates 
were  men  from  Missouri,  noted  as  “brave  boys.” 
Who  were  so  noted  on  the  7th  day  of  April,  1874, 
at  which  time  the  stage  robbery  took  place,  but 
Frank  and  Jesse  James,  and  the  Younger  Brothers?" 
It  is  now  the  settled  conviction  of  all  who  are  ac- 
quainted with  the  facts,  that  the  James  Boys  were 
there  and  “bossed  the  job.” 


CHAPTER  XXX. 


FARMER  ASKEW’S  FATE.— The  house  of  Askew 
— The  farmer  incurs  the  hatred  of  the  James  Boys — 
Vengeance  threatened — Assassinated  while  stand- 
ing on  his  porch — Jesse  and  Frank  believed  to  be 
the  guilty  parties. 

During  the  time  General  Jones’  amnesty  measure 
was  pending  in  the  Legislature  of  Missouri,  Jesse 
and  Frank  James  remained  very  quiet.  They  even 
opened  up  communication  with  Governor  Charles  II. 
Hardin  and  Attorney-General  John  A.  Hockaday, 
through  Sheriff  Groome,  of  Clay  county.  From  all 
the  evidence  at  present  available,  we  are  forced  to 
believe  that  at  this  time  Jesse  and  Frank  James  were 
sincerely  anxious  that  the  measure  should  be  adopted, 
and  were  in  earnest  in  the  desire  to  conclude  a peace 
with  society  with  which  they  had  been  at  war  for  ten 
long  years. 

For  a time  their  vengeance  slumbered.  It  was 
known  to  them  that  certain  neighbors  of  theirs  in 
Clay  county  had  taken  an  active  interest  in  the  ef- 
forts which  had  been  put  forth  to  accomplish  their 
arrest,  and  every  one  expected  that  a bloody  re- 
taliation would  follow.  Their  conduct  had  made  for 
them  many  enemies  in  the  community  of  which  their 
father  had  been  an  honored  member.  Some  of  these 
were  open  and  outspoken  in  denunciation  of  their 

211 


212 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


course,  while  others  were  restrained  in  expressions 
of  hostility  by  their  knowledge  of  the  desperate  and 
vengeful  character  of  the  men. 

But  the  Jameses  knew  when  to  restrain  themselves, 
and  carefully  abstained  from  any  act  that  might  lose 
to  them  the  effect  of  the  slight  revulsion  in  public 
opinion  in  their  favor  caused  by  the  tragic  results  of 
the  night  raid.  But  they  had  marked  their  men — 
vengeance  was  only  delayed.  Possibly,  if  General 
Jones’  amnesty  measure  had  succeeded,  they  would 
have  withheld  the  hand  of  destruction,  and  their 
intended  victims,  instead  of  mouldering  in  gory 
graves,  might  to-day  be  alive.  It  is  impossible  to 
even  conjecture  what  might  have  been  the  effect  on 
the  future  life  of  the  daring  desperado,  Jesse  Jamesr 
He  might  have  turned  away  from  the  evil  way  which 
he  had  traveled  so  long,  and  atoned  by  an  upright 
life  for  all  the  past.  But  it  was  not  to  be.  For  to 
them — 

“The  die  now  cast,  their  station  known, 

Fond  expectation  past; 

The  thorns  which  former  days  had  sown, 

To  crops  of  late  repentance  grown, 

Through  which  they  toil’d  at  last; 

While  every  care’s  a driving  harm, 

That  helped  to  bear  them  down ; 

Which  faded  smiles  no  more  could  charm, 

But  every  tear  a winter  storm, 

And  every  look  a frown.’’ 

They  were  outlaws  still.  Hunted  as  enemies  of 
their  kind,  they  turned  viciously  to  avenge  what 
they,  noyloubt,  earnestly  believed  their  wrongs. 


FARMER  ASKEW’S  FATE. 


213 


Among  those  who  had  expressed  in  strong  terms 
his  disapproval  of  the  conduct  of  the  James  Boys, 
was  Mr.  Daniel  H.  Askew,  a well-to-do  farmer,  and 
somewhat  prominent  citizen  of  Clay  county,  whose 
farm  and  residence  Avas  near  the  home  of  the 
Jameses.  The  outspoken  opinion  of  Mr.  AskeAv  had 
given  great  offense  to  the  Jameses  and  their  friends, 
and  Avhen  the  night  raid  was  made  in  January  they 
at  once  suspected  that  Askew  had  been  partly  in- 
strumental in  bringing  it  about.  This  belief  Avas 
strengthened  by  some  of  the  scouts  in  the  interest  of 
the  Jameses  finding  a couple  of  blankets,  and  evi- 
dences of  the  late  presence  of  men  among  Mr. 
Askew’s  haystacks.  To  still  further  confirm  them 
in  the  belief  that  Askew  assisted  the  detecth'es  in  the 
attack  on  the  Samuels  house,  a young  man  knoAvn 
as  Jack  Ladd,  Avho  had  been  in  Askew’s  employ  as 
a farmer,  departed  from  the  country  on  the  night  of 
the  assault. 

It  is  but  justice  to  the  memory  of  Mr.  Askew,  to 
state  in  this  place  that  he  frequently  and  earnestly 
disclaimed  having  any  knowledge  whatever  of  the 
movements  of  the  detectives  in  the  employ  of  Mr. 
Pinkerton.  But  his  denials  had  no  weight  with  the 
vengeful  Jameses.  They  and  their  friends  continued 
to  believe  that  the  attacking  party  Avere  sheltered 
and  led  by  farmer  Daniel  II.  Askew,  and  they  re- 
solved to  execute  dire  vengeance  upon  him. 

On  the  night  of  April  12tli,  1875,  Mr.  AskeAv  Avent 
with  a bucket  to  a spring  some  distance  from  his 


Death  of  Farmer  Askew. 


FARMER  ASKEW’S  FATE. 


215 


residence,  and  returned  to  the  house  with  the  bucket 
filled  with  water.  He  had  set  the  bucket  on  a bench 
and  was  standing  on  his  back  porch,  not  having  yet 
entered  the  house  after  returning  from  the  spring. 
Just  in  the  rear  of  the  house,  and  within  ten  paces 
of  the  edge  of  the  porch  on  which  Mr.  Askew  was 
standing,  there  was  a heap  of  firewood  reaching  per- 
haps to  the  height  of  five  or  six  feet.  Behind  this 
wood-heap  the  assassins  found  a convenient  hiding 
place.  Whoever  they  may  have  been,  they  had  rid- 
den to  the  rear  of  a field,  hitched  their  horses,  ard 
walked  through  the  field  to  their  place  of  conceal- 
ment. 

Suddenly  the  report  of  a pistol,  followed  instan- 
taneously by  the  report  of  two  shots,  rang  out  on  the 
night  air,  and  Mr.  Askew  fell  on  the  floor  of  the 
porch  and  immediately  expired.  Some  members  of 
the  family,  in  agre'at  state  of  alarm,  rushed  out  to  his 
assistance,  but  found  him  already  dead.  Three  shots, 
evidently  fii’ed  by  heavy  revolvers,  had  taken  effect 
in  the  head  of  the  poor  farmer,  and  one  had  crashed 
through  his  brain. 

The  muderers  had  run  back  across  the  field, 
mounted  their  horses  and  departed  before  the  grief- 
stricken  and  astonished  family  could  make  any 
movements  toward  discovering  their  identity. 

That  night  at  a late  hour  some  men  on  horseback 
rode  by  the  house  of  Mr.  Henry  Sears,  and  sum- 
moned him  to  the  door.  He  saw  three  men  in  the 


216 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


road.  One  of  them  called  to  him  and  said,  “We 
have  killed  Dan  Askew  to-night,  and  if  anyone  wants 
to  know  who  did  it,  say  detectives.” 

Having  thus  delivered  their  terrible  message,  the 
men  rode  away  in  the  dark.  And  the  friends  and 
neighbors  gathered  to  the  Askew  farm-house  to  con- 
sole his  bereaved  and  stricken  family,  and  the  coro- 
ner came  next  day,  “ due  inquisition  to  make  into 
the  causes  which  led  to  Daniel  II.  Askew’s  death.” 
But  from  that  day  to  this  no  one  knows  to  a certainty 
who  tookthe  farmer’s  life.  The  general  belief  atthe 
time  was,  that  he  had  fallen  a victim  to  the  vengeance 
of  the  James  Boys.  The  years  that  have  elapsed 
have  only  served  to  strengthen  that  belief  and  deepen 
the  convictions  of  those  who  believed  that  Askew 
died  at  the  hands  of  the  vengeful  outlaws.  Who  can 
tell?  Only  Him  who  knoweth  all  things,  and  the 
assassins, if  still  alive,  hold  the  dreadful  secret. 


CHAPTER  XXXI. 


GOLD  DUST— THE  MUNCIE  BUSINESS.— Lyin 
in  wait — The  evening  train  bound  from  the  minin 
regions  — Golden  galore — The  train  stopped  b 
masked  men  and  the  express  car  plundered. 

'‘Scores  may  be  found  whose  errant-time 
Know  not  one  hour  of  rest; 

Their  lives  one  course  of  faithless  crime, 

Their  every  deed — unrest.” 

Muncie  is  a little  wayside  station  on  the  Kansas 
Pacific  Railroad,  not  many  miles  from  Kansas  City, 
in  Wyandotte  county,  Kansas.  The  situation,  sur- 
roundings and  small  importance  of  the  place  in 
other  respects,  were  not  calculated  to  give  it  a wide- 
spread fame  ; and  yet  Muncie  has  become  a place  of 
historic  renown,  as  the  scene  of  one  of  the  most 
daring  exploits  of  the  most  renowned  outlaws  of 
modern  times. 

It  happened  one  dreary  December  evening  in  the 
year  1875.  On  that  occasion  the  programme  which 
had  served  at  Gadshill  was  carried  out  at  Muncie. 
A band  of  armed  men,  well  mounted,  and  keen  and 
alert,  had  waited  until  the  east-bound  passenger 
train  on  the  great  thoroughfare  between  the  rich 
mines  of  the  West  and  the  centers  of  commerce  in 
the  East  arrived  near  their  chosen  lair.  The  topog- 
raphy of  the  region,  and  other  favorable  circum- 
stances, rendered  the  task  one  of  easy  accomplish- 
ment, though  it  involved  an  exhibition  of  daring 
which  few  men  care  to  manifest. 

217 


bX)  bo 


218 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


In  some  way  the  bandits,  of  which  Frank  and 
Jesse  James  were  chiefs,  had  information  that  a large 
amount  of  silver  and  gold  was  in  charge  of  the  ex- 
press messenger  on  that  train.  It  has  been  said  that 
this  information  was  transmitted  to  them  by  Jackson 
Bishop,  who  had  been  a noted  Guerrilla  in  Quan- 
trell’s  command,  and  who,  subsequent  to  the  cessa- 
tion of  hostilities,  had  journeyed  to  the  “Far  West” 
and  entered  into  business  as  a mining  operator  in  Col- 
orado. Be  that  as  it  may,  one  thing  is  certain,  the 
knights  of  the  road  had  information  that  the  express 
company  had  treasures  in  trust  that  trip,  and  these 
they  were  ready  to  appropriate. 

In  due  time  the  train  approached  Muncie.  There 
was  no  sign  of  warning,  and  when  the  engine  came 
to  a standstill  at  the  wayside  station,  in  obedience 
to  a signal,  it  was  immediately  taken  possession  of  by 
seven  men.  The  engineer  and  fireman  were  carefully 
guarded.  The  passengers  were  admonished  and  in- 
timidated by  the  presence  of  armed  men  on  the 
platforms  of  the  cars,  whose  formidable  pistols 
seemed  to  be  pointed  at  each  individual  passenger, 
and  the  harsh  commands  of  those  men  were  obeyed 
with  alacrity  by  the  surprised  passengers.  But  the 
robbers  were  generous  that  evening;.  The  treasure 
in  the  express  car  was  what  they  sought.  Individ- 
ual possessions  were  as  “the  small  dust”  com- 
pared to  that. 

The  express  messenger  was  immediately  con- 
fronted. Demands  were  made  upon  him  with  which 


GOLD  DUST — TIIE  MUNCIE  BUSINESS 


219 


he  was  compelled  to  comply.  The  safe  was  opened) 
and  then  the  robbers  proceeded  to  examine  the  con- 
tents of  that  treasure  box  at  their  leisure.  The 
gain  was  worth  the  daring'.  Their  reward  was  thirty 
thousand  dollars  in  gold  dust.  The  contents  of  the 
car  were  further  examined,  and  a large  amount  of 
silver  and  other  valuables  were  secured. 


Pursuit  by  U.  S.  Soldiers,  after  the  Muncie  Robbery. 

On  this  occasion  the  bandits  were  content  with 
the  spoils  of  the  express  car,  which,  it  is  said, 
amounted  to  about  fifty-five  thousand  dollars.  The 
passengers  were,  therefore,  not  subjected  to  the 
manipulations  of  the  robbers. 


220 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


As  usual,  the  news  of  this  fresh  outrage  by  band- 
its was  flashed  far  and  wide.  The  country  was 
aroused,  and  in  an  incredibly  short  space  of  time 
many  bands  of  men  were  abroad  in  all  directions, 
hunting  the  robbers.  All  their  efforts  proved  vain. 
The  shrewd  raiders  escaped  with  their  booty. 

A few  days  after  the  great  train  robbery  at  Mun- 
cie,  a police  officer  at  Kansas  City,  in  the  discharge 
of  his  duty,  arrested  one  Bill  McDaniels,  charged 
with  being  drunk  on  the  street.  When  he  Avas 
brought  to  the  station  and  searched,  articles  on  his 
nerson  Avere  identified  as  having  been  taken  from  the 
express  car  at  M uncle.  Every  possible  effort  was 
made  to  induce  Bill  McDaniels  to  designate  his  con- 
federates in  the  train  robbery.  But  to  every  propo- 
sition he  Avas  deaf,  and  finally,  in  attempting  to  es- 
cape he  was  shot  dead,  dying  without  revealing  the 
name  of  his  confederates.  The  bandits  escaped. 


CHAPTER  XXXII. 


HUNTINGTON,  W.  VA.,  BANK  ROBBERY.— 
A band  of  robbers  in  the  streets — The  people 
alarmed — Demand  upon  Mr.  Oney — The  robbers 
make  off  with  the  bank’s  funds  — Capture  of 
Jack  Kean,  and  death  of  McDaniels — The  handi- 
work of  the  Jameses  shown. 

“Where  I am  injured,  there  I’ll  sue  redress, 

Look  to  it,  every  one  who  bars  my  access ; 

I have  a heart  to  feel  the  injury, 

A.  hand  to  right  myself,  and  by  my  honor, 

That  hand  shall  grasp  what  gray  beard  Law  denies  me.” 

The  James  Boys  have  always  claimed  that  they 
were  driven  into  outlawry  by  the  very  instrumental- 
ity which  organized  society  has  employed  to  sub- 
serve the  ends  of  justice  and  afford  protection  to  the 
rights  and  liberties  of  all — namely,  the  government. 
This  claim,  made  by  them,  has  been  partly  conce- 
ded by  a large  class  of  persons,  irrespective  of  all 
political  affiliations  and  social  relations.  So  their 
wild  career  was  commenced,  and  so  it  has  proceeded 
through  many  years. 

That  the  Jameses  have  been  accused  of  crimes 
which  they  did  not  commit,  there  is  scarcely  room 
for  doubt.  One  of  the  deeds  which  has  been  laid  to 
their  charge  was  the  robbery  committed  at  Corinth, 
Alcorn  county,  Mississippi.  This  event  happened 
the  same  day  that  the  train  was  robbed  at  Muncie, 
Kansas.  The  two  places  are  many  hundred  miles 
apart,  and  of  course  the  Jameses  could  not  have 

221 


14 


222 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


been  at  both  places  at  the  same  time.  It  is  possible, 
indeed  probable,  that  the  robbery  at  Corinth,  which 
stripped  the  bank  at  that  place  of  a very  large  sum 
of  money,  was  the  handiwork  of  some  of  the  mem- 
bers of  the  desperate  band  of  men,  of  which  the 
Jameses  were  the  acknowledged  leaders.  The  same 
tactics  which  had  been  so  successfully  employed  at 
Ste.  Genevieve,  Russellville,  Cory  don,  Gallatin,  and 
other  points,  characterized  the  raid  on  the  funds  of 
the  bank  of  Corinth.  The  spoils  obtained  were  ex- 
ceedingly valuable,  and  although  energetic  pursuit 
was  made,  the  robbers  succeeded  in  making  their 
escape.  Their  trail,  however,  was  followed  into  Mis- 
souri, and  several  circumstances  indicate  that  the 
successful  bandits  were  members  of  the  same  organ- 
ization with  the  James  Boys  and  Younger  Brothers. 
After  this  there  was  a season  of  quiet. 

In  the  spring  of  1876  the  robbers  renewed  the 
campaign  for  spoils.  The  incidents  of  the  past  year 
had  begun  to  become  memories,  and  the  success 
which  had  attended  the  gang  during  the  past  years 
had  given  them  confidence  in  their  ability  to  plun- 
der at  will  wherever  they  might  select  a field  for  the 
exhibition  of  their  prowess  and  skill.  The  trees 
had  assumed  their  green  habiliments,  and  the  early 
spring  flowers  exhaled  their  choicest  perfumes, 
scenting  the  balmy  breezes  as  they  blew  over  hills 
and  through  valleys.  The  schemers  had  planned 
another  raid.  This  time  they  selected  an  objective 
point  remote  from  the  scenes  of  their  former  deeds. 


HUNTINGTON,  W.  VA.,  BANK  ROBBERY.  223 


It  was  a romantic  expedition  away  into  the  moun- 
tain regions  of  Eastern  Kentucky  and  the  state  of 
West  Virginia.  The  spring-birds  sang  cheery  lays 
as  the  brigands  marched  on  to  their  destined  halting 
place . 

Huntington,  West  Virginia,  is  a beautiful  town  of 
about  3,000  inhabitants,  situated  on  the  Ohio  river, 
in  Cabell  county,  and  is  on  the  line  of  the  Chesa- 
peak  & Ohio  Railroad.  In  1876,  the  advent  of  the 
steam  cars  had  given  an  impetus  to  trade,  and  the 
old  town  had  taken  a new  growth.  The  bold  bandits 
had  selected  Huntington  as  the  scene  of  a most  sen- 
sational event.  The  tactics  which  had  served  so 
well  on  many  other  occasions  were  once  more 
adopted.  On  a bright  April  day,  four  men  made 
their  appearance  at  the  bank.  They  had,  come 
through  the  streets  without  exciting  any  suspicion. 
When  they  had  arrived  at  the  front  of  the  bank, 
two  of  them  dismounted,  drew  their  pistols,  rushed 
into  the  bank,  where  they  found  Mr.  Oney,  the  cash- 
ier, and  another  gentleman.  These  they  at  once 
covered  with  their  pistols,  and  proceeded  to  over- 
p wer  the  cashier.  They  then  emptied  the  contents 
of  the  safe  into  a sack,  and  leaving  Oney  and  his 
frieud  securely  bound,  they  proceeded  to  remount 
their  horses. 

While  the  two  robbers  were  engaged  inside,  the 
other  two,  who  had  remained  in  the  street,  very  ef- 
fectually overawed  the  citizens  who  came  that  way, 
by  displaying  their  pistols  and  occasionally  firing  a 


A Narrow  Escape — After  the  Huntington  Robbery. 


HUNTINGTON,  W.  VA.,  BANK  BOBBERY.  225 


shot.  The  whole  operation  was  completed  within 
less  than  half  an  hour  from  the  time  the  robbers 
made  their  appearance  in  Huntington . There  were 
not  many  persons  who  knew  what  had  happened 
until  after  the  marauders  had  left  the  place.  When 
the  people  awakened  to  a realization  of  the  true  na- 
ture of  the  morning  occurrence,  there  was  at  once  a 
storm  of  excitement  raised.  Officers  of  the  law  and 
citizens  of  Huntington,  without  official  relations, 
vied  with  each  other  in  the  alacrity  with  which  they 
prepared  to  pursue  the  robbers. 

As  soon  as  the  two  robbers  who  had  taken  the 
treasure  were  mounted,  the  whole  party  galloped 
away,  intimidating  the  citizens  as  they  went  by  firing 
off  their  pistols. 

A vigorous  pursuit  was  at  once  commenced.  The 
robbers  were  a long  way  from  their  base  ; and  the 
road  before  them  was  rugged  and  difficult.  For 
days  the  pursuit  was  unabated.  Bligh,  the  well- 
known  detective  of  Louisville,  sent  his  best  men  on 
the  road  to  track  the  fugitives.  The  chase  became 
exciting.  Diverted  from  their  intended  line  of  re- 
treat, the  marauders  sought  refuge  among  the  moun- 
tains of  Eastern  Kentucky  aTid  Tennessee  The 
horses  of  the  robbers  failed  and  were  abandoned. 
Finally  the  pursuers  came  up  with  the  fugitives.  A 
fight  ensued,  and  one  of  the  robbers  was  killed  be- 
fore they  had  left  the  borders  of  Kentucky.  This 
person  was  identified  afterwards  as  Thomason  Mc- 
Daniels, a brother  of  Bill,  who  was  killed  while 


226 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


attempting  to  escape  from  the  officers  in  Kansas  City, 
after  the  affair  at  Muncie.  The  pursuit  was  contin- 
ued. In  the  hills  of  Fentress  county,  Tennessee, 
the  officers  came  up  with  the  robbers  again.  This 
time  they  succeeded  in  capturing  Jack  Kean,  an- 
other desperado,  known  in  Western  Missouri  and 
Kentucky.  The  others  escaped,  and  finally  made 
their  way  into  Missouri. 

Kean  was  taken  back  and  lodged  in  jail  at  Cabell. 
The  grand  jury  of  Cabell  county  returned  a true 
bill  against  him,  and  in  due  time  he  was  placed  on 
trial,  convicted,  and  received  a long  sentence  in  the 
penitentiary  of  West  Virginia.  The  presence  of 
McDaniels  and  Kean,  both  well-known  desperadoes 
of  Missouri,  at  once  suggested  the  James  Boys  as 
leaders  in  the  Huntington  robbery.  Detective 
Blffih  at  first  heralded  to  the  world  that  Jesse 

O 

James  was  captured  when  Kean  was  taken.  State- 
ments subsequently  made  by  the  convicted  robber 
left  no  doubt  that  certainly  Jesse  James,  and  proba- 
bly Frank,  were  parties  to  the  robbery  of  the  bank 
at  Huntington. 

It  matters  not  who  were  the  robbers  in  name. 
The  deed  was  undoubtedly  committed  by  members 
of  the  organization  of  which  the  James  Boys  were 
the  most  noted  leaders.  The  destiny  which  seems 
to  have  led  them  continued  to  favor  them.  The 
leaders  of  the  Huntington  raid  escaped,  and  carried 
the  bulk  of  the  Huntington  bank’s  funds  with  them. 

O 


CHAPTER  XXXIII. 


JESSE’S  WOOING  AND  WEDDING — Courting  un- 
der difficulties — A fair  cousin — She  admires  the 
outlaw — The  courtship  continues,  and  Jesse  takes 
his  cousin  as  his  bride. 

“ Oh,  say  not  that  my  heart  is  cold 
To  aught  that  once  could  warm  it; 

That  Beauty’s  form,  so  dear  of  old, 

No  more  has  power  to  charm  it; 

Or  that  the  ungenerous  world  can  chill 
One  glow  of  fond  emotion; 

For  those  who  made  it  dearer  still, 

And  shared  my  wild  devotion.” 

Jesse,  James,  the  bold  raider  and  dashing  outlaw, 
in  love  ? Preposterous  ! And  yet  why  not  ? Those 
who  have  studied  the  ways  of  human  nature  with 
most  attention,  find  nothing  singular  in  the  fact  that 
Jesse  might  prove  an  ardent  lover,  or  wonderful  in 
the  assumption  that  he  might  be  beloved  in  turn. 
Love  is  the  grand  passion  after  all,  and  few  persons 
have  lived  who  did  not  at  some  time  in  the  course  of 
their  lives  feel  the  deep  chords  of  their  hearts  touched 
and  realize  the  tender  spell  that  enchained  them. 
Why  should  not  Jesse  James,  the  man  of  splendid 
physique,  the  very  embodiment  of  strong  passion, 
yield  to  the  powerful  influence  which  so  universally 
sways  the  human  heart?  Rather,  we  might  ask, 
why  should  Jesse  James  not  “ fall  in  love,”  as  the 
expression  goes?  It  was  perfectly  natural  that  he 

227 


228 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES, 


should  at  some  time,  somewhere,  find  some  one  en- 
dowed with  the  capability  of  awakening  in  him  the 
tender  passion.  Was  he  not  human?  Were  his 
emotions  and  constitution  so  different  from  the  rest 
of  the  children  of  time?  What  if  he  was  outlawed? 
Had  he  not  eyes  to  see  and  ears  to  hear?  Had  all 
tender  feelings  found  a grave  in  his  heart? 

It  is  true  that  the  nature  of  his  employment  and 
the  circumstances  which  surrounded  him,  rendered 
his  life  an  isolated  one  to  a certain  extent.  He  was 
not  thrown  into  the  great  whirlpool  which  the  world 
calls  society,  and  this  very  isolation  of  his  position 
would  very  naturally  prompt  him  to'  seek  the  com- 
panionship of  one  who  could  hold  a nearer  and  dearer 
place  in  his  heart  than  even  his  brother.  He  might 
yet  retrieve  some  of  the  disasters  of  the  past,  and 
wipe  out  some  of  the  stains  which  blurred  his  char- 
acter, if  led  by  the  sweet,  gentle  influence  of  a true 
woman.  Who  can  ever  know  what  hopes  animated 
him  ; what  bright  dreams  of  a better  life  cheered 
him,  when  he  thought  of  her  who  would  not — per- 
haps could  not  join  in  the  general  execration  of  his 
name?  It  maybe  that  at  such  times  a vision  rose 
before  him,  of  a quiet  home  with  peace  after  the 
strife,  where  love  dwelt, “and  where  the  bitter  curses 
of  the  past  might  never  come  ; it  may  be  that  he 
looked  forward  to  the  rest  which  would  come  to  his 
tempest-riven  breast,  when  the  storm  had  passed  and 
the  serene  sun  lighted  his  pathway  through  a quiet 
land.  And  at  such  times  it  was  but  natural  that  he 


JESSE  S WOOING  AND  WEDDING* 


229 


should  seek  the  presence  of  the  beloved  one,  and 
plead  with  her. 

“ Oh  linger  yet  a moment ! 

Is  it  a sin  that  I have  loved  thee  so, 

And  worshiped  thy  bright  image?  If  it  be, 

Let  grief  and  suffering  atone  for  that, 

Long  as  this  heart  can  know  the  power  of  pain, — 

But  let  me  look  on  thee  and  hear  thee  still.” 

And  what  woman  ever  listened  unmoved  to  such 
appeals?  44  The  brave  deserve  the  fair,”  and  the 
history  of  the  race  shows  that  when  the  heart  is  en- 
listed, when  the  tender  bloom  of  love  sheds  its  per- 
fume around  her,  woman  is  caieless  of  the  world's 
opinion,  and  brave  in  daring  its  frowns. 

Jesse  had  a fair  cousin — a handsome  young  lady, 
possessed  of  an  amiable  disposition,  and  a mind 
well  stored  with  knowledge.  This  destined  bride  of 
the  distinguished  outlaw  is  the  daughter  of  a sister 
of  the  Rev.  Robert  James,  who  was  married  in  the 
days  of  her  youth  to  a Mr.  Mimms.  Mss  Zee 
Minims  was  deprived  of  a mother’s  love  and  guid- 
ance at  a tune  when  she  was  just  entering  the  estate 
of  womanhood.  She  had  a sister  older  than  herself 
who  was  united  in  marriage  with  Mr.  Charles  Mc- 
Bride, a respectable  carpenter  and  builder  in  Kansas 
City,  about  the  year  1869.  For  several  years  Miss 
Mimms  resided  with  her  relatives  in  Kansas  City,  and 
gained  the  respect  and  esteem  of  a large  circle  of 
acquaintances.  In  the  days  of  her  childhood  she 
had  known  her  cousin  Jesse,  and  his  bright  blue 
eyes  and  soft,  peach-like  complexion,  and  the  smile 
that  used  to  ripple  over  his  countenance,  and  his 


230 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


cheery  words,  may  even  then  have  drawn  the  little 
girl  towardTier  cousin.  As  time  went  by,  Zee  had 
grown  to  the  condition  of  womanhood,  and  Jesse  had 
become  celebrated  as  a daring  soldier,  and  afterwards 
a reckless  outlaw.  But  somehow  Miss  Zee  could 
never  believe  her  cousin  Jesse  to  be  so  bad  as  he  was 
represented,  and  when  they  met — which  they  fre- 
quently did — she  always  had  a word  of  gentle  af- 
fection for  her  cousin  Jesse,  who  was  ever  kind  in  his 
behavior  toward  her. 

Many  times  Jesse  James  was  seen  in  Kansas  City, 
when  to  be  there  was  an  exposure  to  imminent 
peril.  When  the  wild  winds  swept  across  the  frozen 
river,  and  screamed  over  the  hills,  Jesse  was  accus- 
tomed to  dare  the  fury  of  the  tempest,  brave  the  chill 
of  the  temperature,  and  seek  the  cosy  fireside  which 
became  a shrine,  when  blessed  by  the  presence  of  his 
fair  cousin. 

And  when  it  was  summer  time  and  the  forest  path- 
ways were  gloomy  in  the  shadows  of  night ; and  the 
stars  in  the  deep  azure  vault  of  heaven  alone  lent 
their  feeble  rays  to  illuminate  the  dark  world,  then 
the  outlaw  would  take  his  lonely  way  across  the 
wild  prairies,  through  the  deep- tangled  forests  where 
the  owls  hide  by  day  and  hoot  by  night,  and  the 
wild  tenants  of  the  woodlands  make  their  lair ; by 
lonely  streams,  murmuring  as  their  waters  go  on  the 
way  to  mingle  with  the  far-wandering  tide  of  the 
mighty  Missouri,  to  seek  the  side  of  her  whose  smile 
was  always  brighter  at  his  coming. 


jesse’s  wooing  and  wedding. 


231 


What  mattered  it  to  him  if  the  streets  of  the  city 
were  deserted  by  all,  save  the  guardians  of  the  law, 
who,  in  the  deep  shadowed  recesses,  waited  and 
watched  for  him  ? His  courage  owned  no  limitations 
under  ordinary  circumstances.  What  might  it  be- 
come if  stimulated  by  the  all-intoxicating  influence 
of  love?  If  the  watchers  saw  him  under  the  gas- 
light in  the  streets  of  the  slumbering  city,  they  let 
him  go,  and  so  Jesse’s  courting  days  passed  away. 

The  outlaw’s  wooing  proceeded,  and  was  com- 
pleted. Who  knows  what  thoughts  were  his  in  those 
days  ? Who  can  ever  tell  by  what  processes  of  rea- 
soning, or  influence  of  love,  Mss  Zee  Minims  recip- 
rocated the  outlaw’s  passion?  Who  knows  what 
earnest  councils  she  held  with  her  own  mind  and  the 
processes  which  ended  in  the  triumph  of  the  affec- 
tions, and  a perfect  yielding  to  him,  and  the  devel- 
opment of  a devotion  which  smiled  at  contumely 
and  consented  to  sacrifice  all  things  which  had  be- 
fore been  pleasing  to  her,  at  the  shrine  of  love?  His 
presence  became  necessary  to  her  happiness,  and 
her  smile  was  sunlight  poured  into  the  otherwise 
dark  recesses  of  the  outlaw’s  heart. 

So  it  came  about  one  pleasant  evening  in  1874, 
that  Jesse  James  and  Miss  Zee  Minims  repaired  to 
the  house  of  Dr.  Denham,  a mutual  friend, 
near  Kearney,  Clay  county,  Missouri,  where 
they  were  met  by  the  Rev.  William  James,  of  the  M. 
E.  Church,  South,  an  uncle  of  Jesse,  who  proceeded 
to  unite  the  lovers  in  the  holy  bonds  of  matrimony. 


232 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


The  ceremony  was  performed  m the  presence 
of  the  Doctor’s  family  and  one  or  two  intimate 
friends.  Jesse  James  had  won  a wife,  and  Miss  Zee 
Mimms  had  consented  in  her  devotion  to  become  an 
outlaw’s  bride. 

Ostracised  by  society,  proscribed  by  the  law,  and 
hunted  by  enemies  and  the  officers  of  justice,  Jesse 
James  took  his  bride,  and  they  journeyed  away. 
Across  plains,  through  valleys,  over  streams  toward 
“the  clime  of  the  sun,”  the  outlaw  and  his  bride 
sought  a place  where  they  could  rest,  and  in  each 
other’s  society, 

“ Like  some  vision  olden 
Of  far  other  time, 

When  the  age  was  golden, 

In  the  young  world’s  prime. 

Of  the  future  dreaming, 

Weary  of  the  past, 

For  the  present  scheming, 

Happy  they,  at  last.” 

What  cared  they  for  the  cold  world’s  scorn  ? Jesse 
had  provided  a cozy  home  far  away  on  the  borders 
of  civilization,  where  the  names  of  mountains,  vales, 
and  springs,  and  streams,  are  softened  in  the  musical 
language  of  old  Castile.  But  we  have  heard  that  even 
in  that  distant  land  the  life  of  the  outlaw’s  wife  is  not 
isolated,  but,  on  the  contrary,  under  a name  which 
their  conduct  has  made  respectable,  they  have 
friends,  and  she  her  associates,  who  are  ignorant  of 
the  history  of  the  outlaw,  and  hold  her  in  esteem. 

A little  child,  born  sometime  in  1876  has  come  to 
bless  their  union  by  its  childish  prattle,  and  the 


jesse’s  wooing  and  wedding. 


233 


daring  outlaw  has  been  seen  with  the  innocent  little  one 
mounted  on  his  shoulder  engaged  in  racing  about  his 
ranche.  It  may  be  that  there  are  episodes  in  the  life 
of  Jesse  James  which  are  like  the  green  oasis  in  the 
sun-beaten  desert — bright  moments  when  the  demon 
is  temporarily  vanquished,  and  the  spirit  of  goodness 
illuminates  the  world  about  him.  The  man  who  can 
love  cannot  be  wholly  the  slave  of  vengeance  and 
hate,  and  even  Jesse  James  may  possess  traits  of 
mind  and  qualities  of  the  heart,  whicli  point  to 
something  higher  and  better  than  what  is  known  of 
him. 


CHAPTER  XXXIV. 

A DREAM  OF  LOVE. — Frank  James  cherishes  tender 
sentiments  and  goes  a-wooing — A fair  girl,  beauti- 
ful and  accomplished — Frank’s  suit  encouraged. 

“Fancies,  bright  as  flowers  of  Eden, 

Often  to  his  spirit  come, 

Winging  through  the  mind’s  brief  sunlight, 

Glad  as  swallows  flying  home, 

Love  is  the  true  heart’s  religion  1 
Let  us  not  its  power  deny, 

But  love  on  as  flowers  love  sunshine, 

Or  the  happy  birds  the  sky.” 

Frank  James  was  an  outlaw.  The  smooth-faced 
beardless  youth  who  came  from  the  school  where  he 
had  pondered  over  the  thoughts  of  Euripides,  who 
had  till  Greece  for  a monument,  to  unite  his  fortune 
and  venture  his  fate  with  Quantrell’s  band,  had  be- 
come a man,  bearded  and  strong,  daring  and  dan- 
gerous, to  his  fellow-men.  And  the  sprightly  intel- 
lect that  had  enabled  him  to  lead  his 'class,  and  the 
youthful  ardor  which  had  conjured  up  classic  forms 
among  “the  sacred  relics  of  Almighty  Some,”  as 
his  mental  vision  was  turned  back  through  the  vista 
of  many  depai'ted  centuries,  were  now  floundering 
in  the  muddy  pools,  and  reveling  in  plots  and 
schemes,  sordid  and  debasing.  He  was  not  old  in 
years,  and  yet  he  was  ripe  in  experience.  Year 
after  year  had  chased  each  other  down  the  steeps  of 
time  since  Frank  James  became  a soldier  of  the 

234 


A DREAM  OF  LOVE. 


235 


highways,  a participant  in  the  well-planned  arnbush- 
ment,  and  an  executioner  in  the  sudden  surprise  and 
fatal  catastrophe  to  the  enemy  who  came  into  the 
well-planned  ambuscade,  and  he  had  witnessed  un- 
moved the  agony  of  victims  Avhen  shaken  by  the 
throes  of  death. 

Could  this  man,  whose  hands  were  red  with  the 
crimson  stains  left  there  by  the  blood  of  victims, 
whose  mind  was  made  harsh  and  hard  by  years  of 
struggle  against  organized  society  ; whose  conscience 
must  have  become  seared  by  the  long  contact  with 
the  rude,  rough  elements  in  human  nature ; whose 
heart  must  have  become  callous  by  reason  of  the 
cruel  scenes  through  which  he  had  passed — could 
such  a one  have  tender  dreams  of  love  ? And  yet 
we  might  ask,  why  not?  The  tender  affinities  of 
affection  which  sprang  from  psychological  causes  is 
one  of  the  most  beneficent  schemes  of  God’s  benev- 
olence, which  traverses  all  space  in  its  flights,  and 
lives  the  visible  token  of  man’s  divinity  on  earth 
and  his  hope  in  heaven.  The  hand  that  would 
thwart  them  would  interrupt  the  course  of  laws  based 
on  eternal  verities. 

The  fact  is,  neither  time,  space,  conditions,  nor 
the  recognized  canons  of  social  life,  can  induce  or 
hinder  the  inception,  growth,  or  maturity  of  a pas- 
sion, which  is  acknowledged  to  be  the  most  potent 
of  all  to  which  man  is  subject.  Why,  then,  should 
Frank  James  not  be  smitten?  In  his  wanderings  he 

O 

had  met  many  fair  ones.  And  beauty  had  smiled  on 


236 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


him.  But  he  knew  that  they  were  unacquainted 
with  his  name  and  antecedents,  and  so  he  refused  to 
be  led  captive  by  these,  whose  love  might  turn  to 
hate  when  they  knew  all . 

It  is  said  by  those  who  know  Frank  James,  that 
he  is  endowed  with  a very  superior  mind  ; that  his 
education  is  very  good  ; that  he  is  able  to  read  the 
classics,  and  can  converse  fluently  in  both  the  Ger- 
man and  Spanish  languages . With  these  accomplish- 
ments, he  possesses  a handsome  person  and  agreea- 
ble features.  In  conversation,  he  speaks  in  a soft, 
low  tone  of  voice,  and  in  private  life,  among  his 
friends,  his  manners  are  pleasing,  and  well  calculated 
to  produce  a favorable  impression.  Frank  has  been 
about  the  world  a great  deal,  and  has  mingled  in  re- 
fined society  not  a little.  It  is  his  custom  to  visit 
New  York  almost  every  season,  and  sometimes  he 
goes  to  Saratoga,  Newport  and  Long  Branch. 
Friends  of  Frank  assume  that  he  is  in  many  respects 
a superior  man  to  Jesse  ; that  he  has  more  principle, 
and  that  there  is  far  less  of  the  desperado  in 
his  composition.  He  is  cool,  cautious,  shrewd,  and 
more  manly  than  the  other,  and  is  not  so  reckless 
nor  so  revengeful  in  disposition. 

Frank  James  was  susceptible  to  the  blandishments 
of  the  fair  sex  in  the  days  of  his  youth.  In  Ken- 
tucky, he  came  near  being  caught  in  the  silken 
meshes  spread  by  a beautiful  young  lady  of  the 
“Blue  Grass”  country,  who  had  come  to  regard 


A DREAM  OF  LOVE.  237 

him  as  a hero,  whose  adventurous  career  she  longed 
to  share. 

But  fate  interposed  for  her  sake,  or  against  him. 
Frank  found  it  for  his  interest  to  take  his  departure 
from  Kentucky,  and  it  was  not  convenient  for  him 
to  return  for  two  whole  years.  In  the  interim,  an- 
other gallant  was  attracted  to  her  side,  and  eventually 
won  her  affections,  and  the  young  lady  was  married. 

A story  is  told,  by  persons  who  claim  to  know 
much  of  Frank  James’  private  affairs,  about  a love 
affair  between  that  redoubtable  outlaw  and  an  heir- 
ess in  New  York.  She  was  beautiful  and  accom- 
plished, and  when  she  met  the  handsome  and  gen- 
tlemanly outlaw,  who  was  not  known  in  that  charac- 
ter to  her,  she  conceived  an  admiration  for  him 
which  was  fast  ripening  into  affection.  They  rode 
together  through  the  parks,  and  were  soothed  by 
the  music  of  the  waves,  when  the  twilight  and  shad- 
ows fell,  as  together  they  strolled  along  the  lonely 
shore.  But  circumstances  over  which  she  had  no 
control  summoned  her  away  from  the  side  of  the 
Western  adventurer,  and  they  never  met  again. 

So  the  years  passed  away,  and  Frank  James  found 
one  being  long  ago  who  inspired  his  heart  with  ten- 
derer dreams  of  love  than  any  which  had  ever  come 
to  him  before.  For  years  the  fair  face,  with  its 
shadings  of  glossy  brown  hair,  and  eyes  of  deepest 
azure,  glancing  from  beneath  their  long  silken  lashes, 
was  imprinted  on  his  mind  and  shrined  in  his  heart. 
Frank  James  had  met  her  many  times,  and  no  more 
15 


238 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


touching  story  of  woman’s  devotion  has  yet  been 
told,  than  that  of  the  attachment  of  pretty  Annie 
Ralston  for  Frank  James,  the  bold  border  bandit. 
In  time  to  come,  the  writers  of  the  romance  of  the 
period  covered  by  the  career  of  the  James  Boys, 
will  recall  the  name  of  the  fair  girl  who  became  the 
outlaw’s  bride,  and  weave  around  it  the  choicest 
flowers  of  literature. 


CHAPTER  XXXV. 


FAIR  ANNIE  RALSTON,  THE  OUTLAW’S 
BRIDE. — How  Annie  Ralston  carried  off  the  hon- 
ors of  her  class  at  college — A belle  in  society — -Her 
admiration  for  Frank  James — She  quietly  collects 
her  effects,  and  leaves  her  home  to  share  her  fate 
with  Frank. 

“The  loves  and  hopes  of  youthful  hours, 

Though  buried  in  oblivion  deep, 

Like  hidden  threads  in  woven  flowers, 

Upon  life’s  web  will  start  from  sleep; 

And  one  loved  face  we  sometimes  find 
Pictured  there  with  memories  rife — 

A part  of  that  mysterious  mind 

Which  forms  the  endless  warp  of  life.” 

There  are  many  people  about  the  old  town  of 
Independence  who  cherish  pleasant  memories  of  fair 
Annie  Ralston.  There  are  many  who  knew  and 
loved  her  long  ago,  who  will  not  soon  forget  the 
beautiful  face  of  the  outlaw’s  bride.  And  long  after 
those  who  knew  her  in  the  halcyon  days  of  her  inno- 
cent girlhood  shall  have  passed  to  the  quiet  repose 
beneath  the  sod  in  “ the  silent  cities  of  the  dead,” 
her  story  will  be  repeated.  Many  a romance  has 
been  based  on  incidents  in  lives  far  less  dramatic 
than  has  fallen  to  the  fortune  or  the  fate  of  Annie 
Ralston.  The  years  which  have  rolled  their  cycles 
round  to  swell  the  measure  of  the  greedy  past,  have 
not  been  so  many  that  they  have  swallowed  up  the 
memories  which  cluster  around  the  name  of  the  gentle 

239 


240 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


Annie,  and  bring  sighs  to  the  lips  of  those  who 
but  a few  short  winters  ago  conned  with  her  the  les- 
sons of  the  sages  from  the  dreary  pages  of  text 
books  when  they  were  schoolmates. 

People  are  not  all  ossified — brain,  sense  and  heart, 
because  God’s  Commentary  on  his  written  Revela- 
tion was  given  first — was  handed  down  from  a 
thousand  Sinais,  and  strewed  in  green  and  golden 
shadowy  lines  through  all  the  ages.  It  yet  lives, 
and  is,  from  under  His  own  hand,  above,  around, 
beneath  us  ; and  by  it  we  may  understand  that  holy 
mystery — how  God  is  Love,  and  Love  is  God-like. 
And  we  feel,  and  know,  that  never  again  to  us  from 
out  the  shade  of  the  years,  can  ministers  of  grace  or 
glad  ideals  come,  except  through  such  sweet  en- 
chantment. Who,  then,  will  condemn  gentle  Annie 
Ralston,  the  pet  of  the  class,  the  warm  friend,  the 
glad-hearted  girl,  if  she  proved  at  last  to  be — like  all 
her  sisters — human  ? What  circumstances  conspired 
to  induce  her  to  become  an  outlaw’s  bride?  If  we 
could  answer  all  the  questions  which  might  be  asked 
concerning  the  emotions  of  the  heart,  the  freaks  of 
the  mind,  and  other  phenomena  of  human  nature, 
and  the  structure  of  society,  then  might  we  be  able 
to  answer  why  fair  Annie  Ralston  became  the  wife 
of  Frank  James,  the  proscribed  enemy  of  society. 
But  we  cannot  engage  in  such  an  undertaking.  Her 
story  is  brief,  but  full  of  interest. 

Before  the  period  of  blighting  war,  which  swept 
like  a destructive  tornado  over  the  fairest  portions  of 


FAIR  ANNIE  RALSTON,  THE  OUTLAW’S  BRIDE.  241 

Western  Missouri,  Annie’s  father,  Mr.  Ralston,  was 
a wealthy  man,  and  his  home  was  one  of  the  most 
pleasant  to  be  found  in  the  vicinity  of  Independence. 
He  was  a gentleman  of  culture  and  refinement,  and 
his  wealth  gave  him  leisure  to  cultivate  all  the  social 
graces.  His  hospitality  was  unbounded,  and  no  man 
was  more  esteemed  than  Samuel  Ralston. 

Annie  was  a ‘ ‘ wee  girl  ’ ’ when  the  thunder  peal  of 
war  burst  in  all  its  lurid  terrors  all  around  and  about 
her.  It  was  no  period  of  sentimental  dreaming,  and 
she  was  early  accustomed  to  see  and  hear  of  blood- 
shed and  devastation.  She  must  necessarily  have 
grown  familiar  with  scenes  which,  under  ordinary 
circumstances,  would  have  excited  her  terror,  and 
she  had  learned  to  look  unmoved  on  the  bloody 
corpse  of  the  battle’s  victim.  But  no  storm  can  con- 
tinue forever  ; after  the  convulsion  comes  quiet ; after 
the  night  dawns  the  day — -so,  at  last,  the  war-cloud 
rolled  away.  Then  commenced  the  work  of  collect- 
ing fragments  of  wrecked  fortunes  and  rebuilding 
waste  places.  But  some  wrecks  were  complete,  and 
no  fraornents  remained.  In  a laro'e  measure  this 

O O 

was  the  case  with  the  life-barque  in  which  Mr.  Ral- 
ston sailed  down  the  river  of  time. 

Annie  grew  with  the  passing  years,  and  stood,  as 
it  were,  “with  reluctant  feet  on  the  boundary  where 
childhood  and  womanhood  meet.”  The  residence 
of  Mr.  Ralston  was  convenient  to  the  Independence 
Female  College,  and  Annie  became  a student  in  that 
institution.  She  possessed  excellent  intellectual 


242 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES . 


gifts,  and  in  her  course  of  study  she  led  her  classes. 
In  due  time  the  prescribed  course  of  mental  training 
was  completed,  and  “at  commencement,”  fair  Annie 
carried  away  the  highest  honors  of  her  class.  She 
was  now  a young  lady,  accomplished  in  “ all  the 
learning  of  the  school.”  She  sang  delightfully,  and 
could  touch  and  cause  to  thrill  with  deepest  har- 
mony, the  chords  of  the  harp  and  other  instruments. 
She  was  a favorite  in  society  at  once. 

And  Annie  Ralston  was  handsome — almost  beau- 
tiful. Her  complexion  was  fair  and  soft,  her  features 
regular  and  pleasing,  her  eyes  were  large  and  azure 
blue,  and  these  soulful  orbs  looked  out  from  curtains 
of  long  silken  lashes  of  deep  brown,  that  lent  a 
charm  to  their  expression,  and  her  long  brown 
tresses  well  completed  this  charming  picture.  And 
she  possessed  a symmetry  of  form  and  a graceful- 
ness of  carriage  which  might  well  attract  the  admira- 
tion of  those  who  knew  her. 

But  there  came  a time  Avhen  a shadow  fell  athwart 
her  pathway,  and  eclipsed  this  star  in  the  social 
firmament.  Annie’s  father  had  been  ardent  in  his 
attachment  to  the  Southern  cause,  and  all  who  had 
contended  in  behalf  of  that  cause  were  ever 
welcome  to  the  hospitality  of  his  home.  He  had 
suffered  much  from  the  consequences  of  the  war, 
and  perhaps  more  from  the  genial  convivialities  in 
which  he  indulged,  and  which  had  extended  beyond 
the  bounds  of  propriety.  Frank  and  Jesse  James, 
with  their  confederates,  became  frequent  visitors 


FAIR  ANNIE  RALSTON,  THE  OUTLAW’S  BRIDE.  243 

at  the  Ralston  home.  People  saw  them  there 
often,  and  it  was  whispered  softly  at  first,  but 
shouted  aloud  later,  that  pretty  Annie  Ralston  was 
an  attraction  for  the  outlaws,  and  received  from 


The  Home  and  Girlhood  of  Annie  Ralston,  who  became 
the  Wife  of  Frank  James. 

them,  without  rebuke,  their  openly-expressed  admira- 
tion, and  then  her  social  star  paled,  and  finally  went 
out.  Frank  James  became  to  her  a hero  worthy  of 
her  love — nay,  her  heart’s  deep  adoration.  She 


244 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


waited  with  impatience  his  coming,  and  when  he  was 
away,  and  she  thought  of  the  hazards  which  he 
might  make,  and  the  destruction  which  might  over- 
take him,  she  grew  faint  through  apprehension.  To 
her,  he  was  assidous  and  gentle  and  kind,  whatever 
might  be  his  disposition  toward  others,  and  she  gave 
her  heart  to  him  long  before  an  opportunity  was  pre- 
sented to  her  to  yield  to  him  her  hand. 

One  bright  day,  in  1875,  some  friends  who  had 
known  pretty  Annie  Ralston  from  the  days  of  her 
childhood,  met  her  at  the  Union  Depot,  Kansas 
City,  with  many  valises  and  traveling  bags  in 
charge.  “Would  she  go  up  in  town?  Could  they 
render  her  any  service?  ” were  questions  which  Avere 
asked.  No,  at  another  time  she  would  go  up  toAvn, 
there  was  nothing  they  could  do  for  her.  Soon  she 
was  joined  by  her  outhvwed  lover.  Together  they 
took  a train  and  proceeded  to  Leavenworth,  Kansas, 
Avhere  the  vows  which  they  had  made  to  each  other 
were  renewed  and  sealed  by  legal  authority,  and 
fair  Annie  Ralston  became  the  outlaw’s  bride,  and 
with  him  she  journeyed  toward  the  yelloAv  Southern 
sea,  where  the  sunlight  is  warm  and  the  breezes 
balmy. 

It  was  a sacrifice  to  thus  banish  herself  from  that 
society  in  which  she  Avas  so  Avell  fitted  to  shine  as 
one  of  its  brightest  ornaments  ; it  was  a trial  to  sur- 
render up  the  friends  and  associates  of  her  girlhood  ; 
to  bid  adieu  to  those  who  Avere  near  and  dear  to  her  ; 
it  Avas  heroic  to  cast  herself  upon  the  care  of  the  man  she 


FAIR  ANNIE  RALSTON,  THE  OUTLAW’S  BRIDE.  245 

loved.  On  the  altar  of  her  affection,  therefore, 
she  placed  all  the  idols  of  her  youth ; and  in 
her  devotion  she  proceeded  to  dig  a wide,  deep  grave 
in  which  to  bury  forever  the  images  which  she  had 
cherished.  And  so  Annie  Ralston  became  an  out- 
law's bride. 


CHAPTER  XXXVI. 


A SEVENTEEN  THOUSAND  DOLLAR  HAUL.— 
The  train  robbery  at  Otterville — -The  Youngers  and 
the  Jameses — Frank  James  the  planner — How  the 
train  was  halted — Capture  of  Llobbs  Kerry— He 
gives  away  the  gang — The  escape. 

It  had  been  some  weeks  since  the  people  of  the 
West  had  enjoyed  a sensation  growing  out  of  the 
robbery  of  a train,  or  the  plundering  of  a bank. 
Frank  and  Jesse  James,  and  Cole,  and  Jim,  and  Bob 
Younger,  with  their  merry  companions,  had  been  un- 
usually quiet  for  quite'a  long  season  for  these  restless 
rovers  and  adroit  plunderers.  The  gang  was  in- 
creasing in  numbers,  and  was  now  really  formidable. 
Others  as  daring  had  joined  themselves  to  the  noted 
outlaws — the  Jameses  and  the  Youngers.  Cal  Car- 
ter from  Texas,  and  Clell  Miller,  and  Bill  Chadwell, 
Charles  Pitts,  and  Sam  Bass,  and  Bill  Longley,  and 
the  Hardins  and  the  Moores  of  the  Indian  Territory 
and  Texas  divisions  of  the  clan  were  frequently  with 
Frank  and  Jesse  James  and  the  Younger  Brothers. 
In  the  gang,  but  apparently  merely  as  a subaltern, 
whose  principal  employment  was  to  hold  the  horses 
of  the  chief  robbers  when  business  required  them 
to  dismount,  was  a young  fellow  who  went  by  the 
name  of  Hobbs  Kerry. 

Before  Otterville,  the  protestations  and  denials  of 
the  Jameses  and  the  Youngers  were  accepted  by 
many  good  citizens,  and  there  were  numbers  of  very 

246 


A SEVENTEEN  THOUSAND  DOLLAE  HAUL.  247 

honorable  persons  who  believed  sincerely  that  these 
men  were  sadly  slandered.  The  express  robbery  at 
Rocky  Cut,  near  Otterville,  served  to  remove  the 
scales  from  the  eyes  of  numbers  of  these  good  peo- 
ple, and  Frank  and  Jesse  James,  and  the  three 
Youngers  were  revealed  before  the  public  as  most 
dangerous  highwaymen. 

The  principals  in  the  Otterville  affair  were  Frank 
James,  his  brother  Jesse,  Cole  Younger,  and  his 
brother  Bob,  Clell  Miller,  Charlie  Pitts,  Bill  Chad- 
well  and  Hobbs  Kerry.  These  men  concerted  the 
project  in  Southwest  Missouri,  in  the  lead  mining 
districts.  Frequent  interviews  took  place  between 
Frank  and  Jesse  James,  and  Cole  and  Bob  Younger 
in  regard  to  the  feasibility  of  the  undertaking.  The 
Jameses  were  the  original  suggestors  of  the  enter- 
prise, and  from  what  information  we  have  been  able 
to  gather,  the  Youngers  did  not  at  first  entertain  the 
suggestion  favorably  ; indeed,  it  was  sometime  before 
it  was  finally  agreed  that  the  attempt  should  be 
made.  Then  the  bandits  discussed  the  route  to  be 
taken,  and  the  place  to  be  selected  for  the  scene  of 
this  notable  robbery,  on  the  iron-highway.  All 
these  were  settled  in  due  time,  and  everything  was 
ready  to  carry  out  their  well-matured  plan. 

Jesse  James  was  the  leader,  the  others  merely 
acting  in  concert  with  him,  and  taking  their  places 
in  accordance  with  his  suggestions. 

The  expedition  left  the  scene  of  their  plotting 
about  the  first  day  of  July,  1876. 


248 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


Before  leaving,  the  band  separated  into  two  par- 
ties, Jesse  and  Frank  James,  Bill  Chadwell  and  Bob 
Younger,  composed  one,  and  Cole  Younger,  Charlie 
Pitts,  Clell  Miller  and  Hobbs  Kerry,  made  up  the 
other.  The  journey  through  the  country  was  made 
leisurely  enough.  The  two  parties  traveled  by  dif- 
ferent routes,  and  had  no  difficulty  in  securing  lodg- 
ing places.  Sometimes  they  traveled  in  the  night 
to  make  the  distance  to  the  house  of  a friend  in  good 
time  the  next  day. 

On  Sunday,  July  3rd,  there  were  four  of  the  band- 
its at  Duval’s  .house.  Tuesday  a part  of  the  band 
were  in  California,  and  after  lingering  about  the  place 
for  a part  of  the  day,  they  mounted  their  horses  and 
rode  to  a house  four  miles  north  of  the  town,  where 
four  others  of  the  robbers  were  stopping.  A heavy 
rain  came  on  that  night,  and  so  the  robbers  stayed 
nearly  all  of  the  day  on  the  5th,  and  remained  dur- 
ing the  night.  There  is  no  evidence  that  the  people 
where  they  stayed  had  any  knowledge  of  the  char- 
acter of  the  persons  whom  they  received  under  their 
roof.  However,  Jesse  James  and  Cole  Younger 
were  acquainted  with  the  gentleman,  but  not  under 
their  names. 

On  the  morning  of  the  6th,  the  raiders  mounted 
their  horses  and  rode  west  in  pairs.  The  James  Boys 
traveled  together,  Clell  Miller  and  Hobbs  Kerry  rode 
by  each  other,  Charlie  Pitts  and  Coleman  Younger 
formed  a pair,  and  Bill  Chadwell  and  Bob  Younger 


A SEVENTEEN  THOUSAND  DOLLAR  HAUL.  249 


followed  another  route  in  company.  These  all 
traveled  different  roads. 

The  place  of  meeting  previously  agreed  upon  was 
a spot  about  two  miles  east  from  the  bridge,  across 
the  Lamine  river,  and  the  time  appointed  wTas  at  3 
o’clock  Friday  evening,  July  8th.  There  were  des- 
ignated stopping  places  on  all  the  roads.  The 
Jameses  under  assumed  names  were  acquainted  per- 
sonally with  a number  of  very  respectable  people 
along  the  route  traveled  by  them,  and  therefore  had 
no  difficulty  in  obtaining  comfortable  quarters  and 
receiving  a hospitable  welcome.  And  so  of  the 
others  of  that  band — “ on  mischief  bent  ” — they  all 
had  good  quarters  on  Thursday  night,  and  as  only 
two  traveled  together  on  a road,  no  suspicion  was 
aroused  on  account  of  their  presence. 

The  robbers  came  by  pairs  to  the  rendezvous. 
They  had  all  assembled  by  4 o’clock  in  the  evening. 
Some  of  them  went  without  their  dinners  that  day. 
Here  the  whole  band  remained  until  sundown  on  the 
evening  of  the  8th. 

The  place  selected  was  at  a deep  cut  known  as 
Rocky  Cut,  about  four  miles  east  of  Otterville,  in 
Pettis  county,  Missouri,  on  the  line  of  the  Missouri 
Pacific  railroad.  Three  of  the  band,  Bob  Younger, 
Clell Miller  and  Charlie  Pitts,  were  detailed  to  capture 
the  watchman  at  the  bridge.  Bill  Chadwell  and 
Hobbs  Kerry,  it  appears,  were  assigned  the  duty  of 
taking  care  of  the  horses.  A dense  piece  of  timber 
land  adjacent  to  a field  was  selected  as  the  place  of 


250 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


concealment.  The  express  train  bound  east  was  due 
at  that  spot  about  11  o’clock  at  night.  The 
robbers  did  not  arrive  at  the  designated  rendezvous 
until  some  time  after  the  curtains  of  night  had  been 
drawn  over  the  scene.  At  a little  after  9 o’clock, 
Younger,  Miller  and  Pitts  went  down  to  the  bridge, 
and  were  hailed  by  the  watchman.  They  were  close 
upon  him,  and  with  drawn  revolvers  and  fearful  oaths 
they  commanded  him  to  surrender.  The  helpless 
watchman  could  not  do  otherwise.  They  took  him 
in  charge  and  secured  his  signal  lanterns. 

“What  are  you  going  to  do  with  me?”  asked  the 
astonished  watchman. 

“You  keep  still,”  was  the  reply. 

“But  you  ain’t  going  to  hurt  me?  he  inquired. 

“ What  do  we  want  to  hurt  you  for?  We  want 
that  money  on  the  train,  that’s  all  we  care  for,”  was 
the  reply  he  received. 

The  whole  party  walked  up  the  track  to  the  mouth 
of  the  cut.  It  was  about  half  past  ten  o’clock.  A 
heap  of  rocks  and  a number  of  old  cross  ties  were 
piled  across  the  rails.  Then  the  cunning  brigands 
sat  down  quietly  in  the  darkness  to  await  the  coming 
of  the  train.  The  horses  of  the  robbers  were  about 
fifty  yards  away  ready  to  be  bestridden,  and  fresh 
enough  to  make  a long  journey  if  that  should  be 
necessary.  Crouched  there,  they  were  silent  as  the 
broken  fragments  of  rocks  which  lay  scattered  around 
them.  They  had  not  long  to  wait.  A distant 
rumbling  was  heard,  like  the  first  low  mutterings  of 


A SEVENTEEN  THOUSAND  DOLLAR  HAUL.  251 

thunder  before  the  storm  cloud  appears.  Then  it 
grew  louder  and  shriller  like  the  raging  wind.  It 
was  the  train. 

The  robbers  were  not  asleep.  Charlie  Pitts  had 
been  detailed  to  display  the  red  lantern — the  danger 
signal — as  the  train  came  thundering;  around  the 
curve  into  the  cut.  He  performed  his  part  of  the 
programme  well.  Precisely  at  the  right  spot  the 
train  came  to  a standstill.  The  engineer  had  reversed 
his  engine  and  put  on  the  air  brakes. 

Instantly  the  train  was  boarded  by  a number  of 
masked  men,  said  to  have  been  twelve  at  least,  all 
heavily  armed.  Guards  were  placed  at  each  end  of 
the  cars,  and  the  leader  boarded  the  express  car, 
compelled  the  messenger  under  threats  of  immediate 
death  to  open  his  safe,  and  then  the  contents  were 
emptied  out  into  a sack,  and  the  car  was  thoroughly 
searched  for  valuable  packages.  The  result  was 
about  $17,000  were  secured  and  carried  away  for  the 
use  and  behoof  of  the  robbers. 

The  whole  transaction  was  completed  in  less  than 
an  hour.  The  passengers  were  greatly  alarmed  dur- 
ing the  time  of  the  detention.  The  robbers  stationed 
at  the  ends  of  the  cars  kept  their  revolvers  bearing 
upon  the  passengers,  and  would  not  allow  them  to 
stir  a finger  under  threats  of  death.  Every  moment 
they  expected  their  turn  to  be  robbed  would  come. 
But  the  robbers  appeared  to  be  satisfied  with  the 
amount  realized  from  the  plundering  of  the  express 


252 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


car,  and  when  they  had  accomplished  that  job  thor- 
oughly, they  released  the  train,  sought  their  horses 
and  rode  away.  Several  shots  were  fired  during  the 
time  the  train  was  standing,  for  the  purpose  of  keep- 
ing the  passengers  in  a state  of  alarm. 

The  news  was  telegraphed  from  the  next  station  to 
St.  Louis,  Sedalia,  Kansas  City  and  other  points. 
By  this  event  the  whole  country  was  thoroughly 
excited.  The  detective  forces  of  St.  Louis,  Kansas 
City,  Chicago,  and  even  the  cities  of  the  Atlantic 
seaboard  were  taken  by  surprise,  and  aroused  to 
make  efforts  to  capture  them.  The  railroad  and 
express  companies  offered  large  rewards,  and  the 
Governor  of  the  state  took  measures  to  aid  in  the 
pursuit  of  the  brigands. 

Meanwhile,  the  men  who  had  created  all  this  fu- 
rore of  excitement  rode  through  the  darkness  with 
their  treasure  bag.  When  “ the  first  faint  blush  of 
dawn  streaked  the  east,”  the  plunderers  of  the  ex- 
press car  at  Rocky  Cut  were  twenty  miles  away  and 
just  turning  off  the  main  highway  into  the  dim  re- 
cesses of  a large  forest. 

After  traveling  more  than  a mile  in  the  woods,  the 
brigands  came  to  an  open  space.  Here  they  dis- 
mounted. Jesse  James  had  the  treasure  bag.  Dur- 
ing the  journey,  Frank  James,  Cole  Younger  and 
Charlie  Pitts  had  relieved  each  other  alternately  in 
carrying  the  precious  burden.  Now  they  had  reached 
a safe  place,  and  the  spoils  of  the  adventure  were 
about  to  be  divided.  Frank  James  acted  as  master 


A SEVENTEEN  THOUSAND  DOLLAR  HAUL.  258 


of  ceremonies  on  that  occasion.  Whether  “the 
divide”  was  an  equal  one  we  are  not  advised,  and 
perhaps  we  shall  never  know.  The  envelopes  were 
torn  from  the  express  packages  and  the  money  di- 
vided into  separate  heaps,  one  of  which  was  given  to 
each  of  the  men  who  had  participated  in  the  exploit 

The  ceremony  of  dividing  the  money  having  been* 
gone  through  with,- and  Jesse  James,  Cole  Younger 
Frank  James  and  Charlie  Pitts  having  parceled  out 
the  captured  jewelry  among  themselves,  the  robbers 
remounted  and  separated  into  pairs,  each  pair  select- 
ing the  route  which  pleased  them  best.  In  the  day 
time  they  rode  in  the  woods  and  along  by-paths  ; in 
the  night  they  returned  to  the  highways,  and  were 
soon  secure  from  pursuit  because  they  went  at  once 
among  friends  who,  if  they  were  acquainted  with  the 
character  of  their  guests,  “ never  gave  away  any- 
thing.” 

An  outrage  of  so  darins;  a character  was  not  slow 
in  producing  effects.  The  news  had  been  flashed 
afar  on  the  lio'htnin^’s  track.  The  Chief  of  Police  of 
St.  Louis,  the  marshals  and  constables,  and  county 
sheriffs  were  aroused  to  unusual  activity.  The  peo- 
ple everywhere  were  excited  by  an. event  of  so  sen- 
sational a character.  A keen  pursuit  was  inaugura- 
ted. Watchful  eyes  and  open  ears  were  in  every 
town  and  hamlet  throughout  Missouri,  and  even  in 
adjacent  states.  This  time,  it  appeared,  the  robbers 
would  be  surely  compelled  to  remain  hidden  far 
from  the  habitations  of  man. 

16 


254 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


But  secure  iu  their  retreat,  the  shrewd  leaders  of 
the  raid,  Jesse  and  Frank  James,  and  Cole  and  Bob 
Younger  and  Charlie  Pitts,  laughed  at  the  efforts  of 
the  officers  of  the  law  to  capture  them.  They  en- 
joyed reading  the  newspapers  containing  accounts 
of  their  daring  feat,  and  made  merry  at  wThat  they 
* were  pleased  to  term  “ the  stupid  work  of  the  d — d 
detectives.” 

The  robbers  had  one  single  thing  on  their  minds 
which  gave  them  sotne  concern.  The  “cub””  rob- 
ber, Hobbs  Kerry,  was  scarcely  shrewd  enough  to 
evade  capture,  and,  they  feared,  not  brave  enough  to 
withstand  the  pressure  which  they  knew  would  be 
brought  to  bear  upon  him  to  “ make  him  squeal  on 
his  associates.”  What  if  Kerry  should  fall  into  the 
hands  of  the  hunters  ? And  was  it  not  extremely 
probable  that  he  would?  These  were  questions 
which  they  asked  themselves,  and  in  time  they 
framed  an  answer  in  the  form  of  another  question, 
“ What  if  he  does?  We  don’t  know  the  fellow.” 

We  have  said  the  passengers  and  trainmen  were 
passive  witnesses  of  the  proceedings  of  the  robbers. 
But  there  was  one  person  on  the  train  who  was  not 
afraid  to  resist.  That  individual  was  the  train  news- 
boy.  Johnny,  as  he  was  called,  had  a small 
pistol,  of  a cheap  grade,  with  which  to  defend  him- 
self against  all  enemies,  and  robbers  in  particular. 
Now  the  opportunity  had  come  to  display  the  latent 
heroisim  which  he  knew  he  possessed.  Johnny  did 
not  believe  in  being  plundered,  and,  though  his 


A SEVENTEEN  THOUSAND  DOLLAR  HAUL.  255 


weapon  was  not  very  dangerous,  he  believed  he 
could  do  some  execution  with  it ; at  any  rate,  he 
could  try.  From  the  car  window,  where  he  had 
taken  aposition,  he  opened  lire  on  the  marauders.  His 
first  shot  was  ineffective,  and  the  bandits  derisively 
encouraged  him  to  try  again,  when  they  discovered 
the  youthful  appearance  and  diminutive  size  of  their 
assailant.  Johnny  took  them  at  their  word,  and 
blazed  away  again.  The  robbers  were  well  satisfied 
and  good  humored,  and  they  laughed  and  jeered  at 
the  little  hero  who  had  exhibited  so  much  courage. 
They  told  him  he  would  do  for  a train-robber  him- 
self when  he  was  a little  older.  Johnny  insisted  for 
a time  that  he  knew  he  had  shot  one  of  the  robbers 
badly. 

Charlie  Pitts,  Bill  Chadwell  and  Hobbs  Kerry 
made  a forced  march  to  Southwest  Missouri.  Late 
Saturday  night  they  forded  Grand  river.  After  go- 
ing a little  distance  from  the  river,  the  three  robbers 
dismounted,  threw  themselves  on  the  ground,  and 
slept  soundly  until  morning.  Here  Kerry’s  horse, 
which  was  well  broken  down,  was  abandoned.  The 
saddle  he  hid  in  the  brush  in  the  Grand  river  bot- 
tom. Kerry  at  this  point  separated  from  Pitts  and 
Chadwell,  they  remaining  in  the  Grand  river  forests, 
while  he  proceeded  to  Montrose  station,  on  the  M., 
K.  & T.  railway.  He  had  not  long  been  there  when 
a train  bound  south  came  along.  He  stepped  on 
the  car  and  went  down  to  Fort  Scott,  Kansas.  Find- 
ing a clothing  store  open,  he  purchased  a good  suit 


256 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


of  clothes,  which  he  donned  at  once.  With  valise 
in  hand,  he  boldly  entered  a hotel,  called  for  supper, 
which  he  partook  of,  and  then  proceeded  on  the 
train  to  Parsons,  took  lodgings  there,  where  he  re- 
mained until ‘4  o’clock  next  morning.  From  Vinita, 
to  which  he  went  from  Parsons,  he  proceeded  to 
Granby,  where  he  had  “a  good  time  with  the  boys.” 
From  Granby  to  Joplin,  and  from  that  place  to 
Granby  again,  and  then  away  down  in  the  Indian 
Territory  Hobbs  Kerry  went,  without  remaining 
very  long  at  one  place.  Wherever  he  went  he 
drank,  and  whenever  he  drank  whisky  he  talked, 
and  showed  his  money  and  boasted.  He  was  lib- 
eral with  the  boys,  had  money  for  the  faro  dealer, 
and  was  for  the  time  “a  hale  fellow  well  met”  with 
all.  But  the  eyes  that  were  looking,  and  the  ears 
that  were  listening,  putting  this  and  that  together 
by  an  act  of  cogitation,  concluded  that  Hobbs  Kerry 
knew  about  the  Rocky  Cut  business. 

It  was  not  a mistake.  The  detectives  “pulled” 
Kerry,  and  when  he  had  time  to  reflect,  he  unfolded 
his  mind,  and  told  of  his  friends  and  their  ride  at 
night.  He  proved  to  be  “ a good  peacher,”  as  the 
police  say,  and  whatever  may  be  the  slight  incon- 
sistencies of  his  narrative  of  the  Otterville  affair,  the 
events  at  Northfield,  Minnesota,  a few  months  later, 
confirm  the  truthfulness  of  Hobbs  Kerry’s  story  in 
all  the  main  particulars. 

Of  course  the  James  Boys  and  their  friends  were 
swift  to  denounce  Hobbs  Kerry  as  a fraud,  and  his 


A SEVENTEEN  THOUSAND  DOLLAR  HAUL.  257 


stories  of  the  midnight  ride  and  the  flaring  of  the 
“ danger  signal”  before  the  train,  as  pure  fabrica- 
tions of  a diseased  or  wicked  brain. 

Meanwhile,  the  Jameses  and  Youngers  had  not 
gone  far  away.  The  former  found  friends  and  a safe 
retreat  in  the  eastern  part  of  Jackson  county,  and 
the  latter  retired  to  St.  Clair  county,  where  they 
rested  in  contentment  for  a season.  The  Jameses 
have  friends  yet  in  a certain  neighborhood  in  that 
section  of  Jackson  county — men  and  women — who, 
despite  their  known  character,  and  the  edict  of  out- 
lawry against  them,  would  receive  them  into  their 
houses  and  treat  them  not  only  with  ordinary  hospi- 
tality, but  with  marked  consideration. 


CHAPTER  XXXVII. 


IN  MINNESOTA. — The  bandits  seek  a new  field — 
Frank  James  and  the  Younger  Brothers — Bill 
Chadwell,  Miller  and  Pitts — The  long  ride. 

Hitherto  the  brigands,  led  by  the  Jameses  and 
the  Youngers,  had  only  committed  outrages  in  those 
countries  with  the  physical  features  of  which  they 
were  well  acquainted.  They  had  ridden  through 
Missouri,  Arkansas,  Texas  and  Kentucky,  and  Iowa 
was  not  so  far  away  from  their  haunts  in  Clay 
county  that  they  could  not  reasonably  hope  to  re- 
treat to  their  hiding  places.  The  list  of  outrages 
already  committed  by  them  was  extravagantly  long. 
Commencing  at  Russellville,  Kentucky,  they  had 
ransacked  bank  safes  at  Gallatin,  Corydon,  Iowa, 
Columbia,  Kentucky,  Ste.  Genevieve,  Mo.,  Hunting- 
ton,  West  Virginia,  and  a section  of  the  band  had 
paid  a visit  to,  and  plundered  the  bank  at  Corinth, 
Mississippi.  They  had  stopped  trains  in  Kansas, 
Wyoming,  Iowa  and  Missouri,  and  they  had  plun- 
dered stages  in  Arkansas,  Texas  and  Kansas.  But 
over  the  whole  territory  intervening  between  the 
widely  separated  scenes  of  their  depredations,  they 
had  often  traveled  and  were  perfectly  familiar  with 
the  topography  of  the  country,  and  had  friends  in 
many  places. 

Having  achieved  such  remarkable  success  in  their 
nefarious  calling,  the  brigand  chiefs  were  emboldened 

258 


IN  MINNESOTA. 


259 


to  enter  upon  new  enterprises,  and  seek  new  fields 
for  the  exercise  of  their  prowess  and  genius.  They 
agreed  to  go  beyond  the  borders  of  their  accustomed 
field  of  operations. 

After  Otterville,  a part  of  the  gang  went  into  St. 
Clair  county,  and  the  other  members  of  the  banditti 
proceeded  to  Clay  county,  to  the  vicinity  of  Kear- 
ney, where  resided  the  mother  of  Frank  and  Jesse 
James,  Mrs.  Zerelda  Samuels.  That  person  was 
always  true  to  the  interests  of  her  sons,  and  under 
no  circumstances  did  she  ever  desert  their  cause  or 
betray  their  designs.  Mrs.  Samuels  was  a very  use- 
ful ally  of  Frank  and  Jesse,  and  when  hard  pressed 
in  other  quarters,  they  were  always  sure  of  a safe 
retreat  and  succor  in  the  vicinity  of  the  Samuels 
house. 

The  successful  robbery  accomplished  at  Otterville, 
had  created  a profound  sensation  throughout  the 
southwest,  and  the  law  abiding  citizens  were  vigilant 
and  suspicious,  and  it  was  not  a pleasant  time  to 
travel  in  any  direction  where  the  least  possible  sus- 
picion in  regard  to  the  character  of  the  traveler  was 
once  aroused.  Therefore,  the  robbers  of  the  train 
at  Otterville  sought  their  hiding  places  and  remained 
quiet  for  a time . 

But  idleness  under  such  circumstances  became  ex- 
tremely irksome  to  the  free  riders,  accustomed  as 
they  were  to  a life  of  activity  and  exciting  adven- 
ture. The  division  of  the  band  from  St.  Clair 
county,  journeyed  into  Clay  county,  Missouri,  and 


260 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


then  beo;an  a series 

O 

next  campaign  which  they  contemplated  inaugurat- 
ing. 

These  consultations  between  the  leaders  of  the 
banditti  were  held  in  a thick  forest  near  the  residence 
of  Mrs.  Samuels.  The  result  of  the  deliberations 
was  the  development  of  a plan  to  pay  a visit  to 
Minnesota,  and  raid  some  bank  there,  the  exact 
place  of  its  situation  to  be  determined  when  they 
should  have  arrived  in  that  state. 

Who  originated  the  scheme  is  a question  which,  in 
all  human  probability,  will  forever  remain  unan- 
swered. The  credit  of  the  project  has  been  often 
given  to  Jesse  James.  Whether  or  not  he  originated 
it,  we  have  good  reason  to  know  that  he  was  one  of 
the  parties  Avho  went  to  North  Held,  and  in  all  proba- 
bility he  was  the  leader  of  the  band. 

Be  that  as  it  may,  a plan  was  concocted  to  pay  a 
visit  to  Minnesota,  and  plunder  as  many  of  the  banks 
in  that  state  as  possible  before  the  beginning  of  win- 
ter, and  then  letire  to  winter  quarters  on  the  Texas 
and  Mexican  frontiers.  The  general  plans  were 
finally  agreed  upon,  and  about  the  middle  of  Aug- 
ust, 1876,  the  bandit  camp  in  the  vicinity  of  the 
Samuels  house  was  broken  up,  and  the  brigands, 
separating  in  couples,  commenced  their  long  ride 
through  the  country  to  the  flourishing  villages  of 
Minnesota. 

The  party  which  left  Clay  county  was  composed 
of  Frank  and  Jesse  James  ; Coleman,  Robert  and 


IN  MINNESOTA. 


261 


James  Younger ; Clell  Miller,  Bill  Chadwell  and 
Charlie  Pitts.  It  is  related,  on  what  appears  excel- 
lent authority,  that  Cole  Younger  and  Bill  Chadwell 
preceded  the  other  members  of  the  gang,  to  fix  upon 
a suitable  rendezvous.  Near  Mankato,  Bill  Chad- 
well  had  “a  friend,”  a man  who  had  often  before 
rendered  him  substantial  service.  Preconcerted 
“signs”  of  the  route  to  be  taken  by  the  main  body 
of  the  bandits  had  been  left  by  the  advance  guard, 
Cole  Younger  and  Bill  Chadwell.  The  final  rendez- 
vous selected  by  these  leaders  was  at  Mankato, 
and  the  whole  band  then  proceeded  to  Chadwell’ s 
friend’s  restins;  place  where  their  final  councils  were 
held. 

A gentleman  of  the  highest  respectability,  well 
known  in  Central  Missouri,  who  is  in  a position  to 
be  informed,  assures  us  that  Cole  Younger  did  not 
favor  an  attack  on  the  bank  at  Northfield  ; indeed, 
that  he  was  opposed  to  raiding  any  bank  in  Minne- 
sota, but  he  was  overruled  in  his  judgment  by 
the  other  members  of  the  gang.  It  is  said  that  Cole 
favored  a movement  into  Canada,  where  the  pros- 
pects for  a large  haul. were  believed  to  be  very  much 
better.  But  whatever  might  have  been  his  wishes, 
the  other  members  of  the  band  did  not  accede  to 
them,  and,  after  due  consideration,  it  was  deter- 
mined to  strike  a Minnesota  bank.  Cole  Younger 
was  too  far  committed  to  recede,  and  so  he  submit- 
ted to  the  will  of  the  majority,  and  was  one  of  the 
law’s  victims  after  Northfield. 


262 


FKANK  AND  .TESSE  JAMES. 


Bill  Chadwell  was  for  many  years  a border  rough 
and  horse-thief  in  Minnesota.  He  bad  committed 
depredations  in  many  parts  of  that  state,  and  was 
perfectly  familiar  with  the  geography  and  topogra- 
phy of  the  country.  With  the  vast  number  of  the  dis- 
honest and  rough  class  in  that  state,  he  Avas  on  terms 
of  intimate  personal  acquaintance.  To  him,  as  a 
guide,  the  other  members  of  the  brigand  company 
looked  with  confidence  to  lead  them  successfully 
to  a handsome  deposit  of  spoils,  and  away  from  pur- 
suers and  pursuit.  Chadwell’ s friends  were  relied 
upon  to  afford  them  succor  in  the  hour  of  need,  and 
Chadwell’ s skill  inspired  them  with  hopes  of  great 
gains,  at  a small  sacrifice  of  time  and  little  risk  of 
danger. 

All  these  things  had  been  discussed,  and  the  plans 
of  the  gang  were  well  matured  before  the  departure 
from  Clay  county.  It  Avas  a long  expedition,  and 
the  principal  members  of  the  company  were  unfa- 
miliar with  the  country  into  Avhich  they  journeyed. 
They  based  their  hopes  of  success  on  the  conditions 
which  at  that  time  existed  in  Minnesota.  It  Avas  at 
that  season  of  the  year  when  the  grain  growers  were 
disposing  of  their  crops  ; when  it  was  supposed  that 
grain  buyers  and  shippers  would  have  their  heaviest 
deposits  in  bank,  and  when  the  farmers  were  “in 
funds,”  Avhich  the  robbers  doubted  not  Avould  be 
placed  in  the  country  banks  for  safe-keeping. 
Moreover,  they  reasoned  that  inasmuch  as  the  peo- 
ple of  Minnesota  Avere  unacquainted  Avith  their  bold 


IN  MINNESOTA. 


263 


methods,  that  as  usual,  when  they  made  an  onset, 
the  customary  panic  would  ensue,  and  the  risk  taken 
would  be  small. 

Thus  the  preliminaries  of  the  celebrated  raid  into 
Northfield  were  settled.  Never  before  had  this  gang 
of  desperadoes  failed  in  accomplishing  their  object, 
and  when  the  last  council  was  held,  and  it  was  set- 
tled that  Northfield  should  be  the  objective  point  of 
their  great  raid  into  Minnesota,  “the  signs”  were 
propitious,  and  the  superstitious  element  in  the 
character  of  the  outlaws  rested  satisfied. 

The  remainder  of  the  band  divided  into  couples. 
Jesse  and  Frank  James,  as  usual,  traveled  the  road 
in  company.  Bob  Younger  and  Charlie  Pitts  went 
together,  and  James  Younger  and  Clell  Miller  bore 
each  other  company  by  the  way.  These  separate 
detachments  traveled  different  roads,  and  kept ' a 
good  lookout  for  favorable  places  for  concealment  in 
case  of  necessity,  and  they  also  noted  the  character- 
istics of  the  surface  of  the  country  over  which  they 
passed. 

Previous  to  leaving  Missouri,  Jesse  James  wrote, 
or  caused  to  be  written,  two  letters  for  publica- 
tion in  the  Kansas  City  Times , denying  the  charge 
of  complicity  in  the  Otterville  robbery,  and  de- 
nouncing the  statement  of  Hobbs  Kerry  as  “ a vil- 
lianous  pack  of  lies.”  These  letters  were  printed, 
and  led  to  the  belief  that  the  Jameses  were  still  in 
Missouri.  The  latest  one  of  these  letters  was  dated 


264 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


“Safe  Retreat,  August  18th,  1876,”  and  appeared  in 
the  Kansas  City  Times  August  23d,  1876. 

Divided  as  they  were,  their  passage  through  the 
country  excited  no  comment.  They  traveled  as  re- 
spectable persons  might  have  traveled.  In  the 
evenings  they  would  put  up  at  a respectable  village 
inn,  or  country  farm-house,  and  in  the  mornings 
they  paid  for  their  accommodations  as  any  other  rep- 
utable citizens  might  have  done.  They  did  not  hurry, 
because  they  did  not  want  to  break  down  their 
horses.  The  distance  was  great,  and  they  were 
many  days  on  the  road.  It  was  about  the  1st  of 
September,  1876,  when  the  whole  band  had  arrived 
hi  the  neighborhood  of  Mankato.  Their  advance 
agents,  having  found  a suitable  place  for  a rendez- 
vous at  the  house  of  Chadwell’s  friend,  met  their 
comrades,  and,  without  exciting  suspicion  among 
the  people,  they  directed  the  various  detachments  to 
the  designated  place  of  meeting. 

The  robbers  were  now  in  Minnesota,  but  as  yet 
they  had  not  determined  which  of  more  than  half  a 
dozen  banks  they  would  rob.  First,  the  claims  of 
some  one  of  the  three  banks  doing  business  in  Man- 
kato to  the  distinction  were  considered.  But  the 
proposition  to  rob  any  one  of  them  met  with  little 
consideration  in  the  council  of  the  brigands.  They 
reasoned  that  three  banks  in  such  a place  would 
naturally  cause  the  business  and  investment  funds  of 
the  community  to  be  divided  into  three  parts,  no  one 
of  which  could  be  very  large,  and  as  they  “ played 


IN  MINNESOTA. 


265 


for  high  stakes”  at  a great  risk,  they  concluded  to 
let  Mankato  banks  alone.  Then  they  considered 
the  claims  of  the  bank  at  St.  Peter  to  be  plundered. 
But  there  was  not  enough  business  done  in  the  place, 
and  it  was  not  surrounded  by  a community  deemed 
wealthy,  and  the  brigands  concluded  to  pass  St. 
Peter,  believing  that  they  would  not  get  a large  haul 
in  case  they  should  raid  the  place.  Several  other 
banks  were  considered,  and  the  probabilities  as  to  the 
amount  of  treasure  likely  to  be  obtained  were  all 
considered.  Finally,  indications  pointed  to  the  bank 
of  Northfield  as  probably  richer  in  the  treasures 
contained  in  its  vaults  than  any  other  in  that  region 
of  Minnesota. 

Northfield,  the  place  selected  by  the  desperadoes 
as  the  scene  of  their  attempt  at  plundering,  is  a 
flourishing  town  on  the  line  of  the  Milwaukee  and 
St.  Paul  railroad,  situated  in  the  northeast  corner  of 
Rice  county,  Minnesota.  The  town  is  compactly 
built,  and  contains  a population  of  about  2,000 
souls.  The  country  around  Northfield  is  very  pro- 
ductive, and  there  is  considerable  activity  in  com- 
mercial pursuits  in  the  village.  The  bank  building 
is  situated  in  the  very  center  of  the  business  portion 
of  the  town.  At  the  time  the  raid  was  made  a laro-e 
sum  of  money  had  accumulated  in  the  vault  of  the 
institution . But  Northfield  happened  to  be  peopled 
by  a hardy  and  courageous  race  of  pioneers  who 
were  not  made  of  the  material  to  submit  with  a good 


266 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


grace  to  be  plundered  by  strange  outlaws  from  an- 
other state. 

But  the  leader  of  the  brigands  had  selected 
Northfield  and  it  only  remained  to  fix  upon  a time 
when  the  attempt  should  be  made.  That  time  was 
set  for  the  afternoon  of  September  7th,  1876. 


CHAPTER  XXXVIII. 

THE  ATTACK  AT  NORTHFIELD. — Haywood's 
death — The  raid  on  the  bank — The  cashier  shot — 
Bill  Chadwell  killed  in  the  street — The  citizens  come 
to  the  rescue — Fusilades  in  the  town — The  bandits 
forced  to  go  out  in  quick  time — A hot  pursuit — 
Capture  of  the  Youngers. 

Sometime  before  noon  on  the  7th  of  September 
four  well  mounted  and  well  armed  men  approached 
Northfield  from  the  north.  They  did  not  at  once 
enter  the  town,  but  remained  on  that  side  of  the 
bridge  in  the  suburbs  for  the  advance  of  the  other 
division  of  the  band,  which  came  via  Dundas,  a small 
station  on  the  line  of  the  railway  about  four  miles 
south  of  Northfield.  The  brigands  from  Dundas 
were  Cole  and  James  Younger,  Bill  Chadwell  and 
Clell  Miller.  'On  the  north  side  were  Frank  and 
Jesse  James,  Charlie  Pitts  and  Robert  Younger. 
About  2 o’clock  in  the  afternoon,  Cole  Younger  and 
his  party  appeared,  then  the  brigands  rode  into 
town  and  directly  to  the  bank,  the  exact  position  of 
which  had  been  before  ascertained.  Jesse  and  Frank 
James  and  Cole  Younger  dismounted  and  entered 
the  bank.  The  brigands  had  entered  the  town  at  a 
full  charge,  shouting  at  the  top  of  their  voices  and 
firing  off  their  pistols  as  they  rode.  The  inhabitants 
were  taken  by  surprise,  but  were  not  at  all  panic- 
stricken.  The  movement  on  the  bank  was  noted, 
and  its  object  at  once  comprehended. 

267 


268 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


The  three  leading  brigands  who  had  entered  the 
bank  proceeded  to  business  at  once.  They  sprang 
over  the  counter  and  confronted  the  surprised  cash- 
ier, Mr.  J.  L.  Haywood,  with  a huge  knife,  which  they 
placed  at  his'  throat  and  ordered  him  to  open  the 
safe,  threatening  him  with  instant  death  in  case  he 
refused.  The  knife  had  already  marked  his  throat 
but  the  brave  cashier  refused  to  comply  with  their 
demands.  Again  with  fearful  threats  the  command 
was  repeated.  But  Haywood  still  persisted  in  his 
refusal,  when  one  of  them,  now  generally  believed 
to  have  been  Jesse  James,  placed  the  muzzle  of  his 
pistol  to  Haywood’s  right  temple  and  tired.  The 
cashier  fell,  and  expired  ere  he  had  touched  the 
floor.  Besides  the  cashier,  there  were  Mr.  A.  E. 
Bunker,  assistant  cashier,  and  Mr.  Frank  Wilcox, 
clerk.  These  were  ordered  to  hold  up  their  hands 
when  the  robbers  first  entered.  Of  course,  under 
the  circumstances,  they  could  not  do  otherwise  than 
to  obey.  After  Haywood  fell  they  turned  to  Mr. 
Bunker  and  ordered  him  to  open  the  vault.  That 
gentleman  declared  that  he  did  not  know  the  com- 
bination. Then  they  thrust  a pistol  into  his  face 
and  made  other  threatening  demonstrations.  Mr. 


Bunker,  acting  under  an  impulse  to  save  his  own 
life,  fled  out  through  the  back  door.  As  he  ran,  the 
robbers  fired  at  him,  the  ball  taking  effect  in  his 
shoulder.  They  seem  not  to  have  paid  any  further 
attention  to  Mr.  Wilcox,  but  occupied  the  remainder 
of  the  brief  time  allowed  them  in  efforts  to  find  the 


r 


THE  ATTACK  AT  NOETHFIELD. 


269 


cashier’s  money  drawer.  The  nickel  drawer  was 
found,  and  they  scattered  the  contents  of  that  over 
the  floor. 

Meanwhile,  an  exciting  scene  was  transpiring  in 
the  street  in  front  of  the  bank  building.  A Mr. 
Wheeler,  a young  gentleman  who  occupied  a sec- 
ond-story room  in  a building  opposite,  happened  to 
possess  a gun.  Seizing  this  weapon  he  took  delib- 
erate aim  and  fired.  The  ball  took  effect,  and  Char- 
lie Pitts,  a notorious  Texas  desperado,  fell  from  his 
horse,  shot  through  the  heart.  The  shots  fired  by 
the  brigands  who  had  remained  on  the  street  did  not 
have  the  desired  effect  in  intimidating  the  citizens  of 
Northfield.  In  a few  moments  many  citizens  who 
had  seized  guns  and  pistols,  and  whatever  other 
weapons  came  in  their  way,  were  rushing  toward  the 
bank.  Mr.  Wheeler  having  been  so  successful  in  his 
first  shot,  fired  a second  time,  and  Bill  Chadwell  fell, 
mortally  wounded,  from  his  horse.  By  this  time 
others  were  firing  from  windows,  and  one  of  the 
horses  was  struck  and  fell  dead.  Another  horse 
which  had  been  ridden  by  Charlie  Pitts  ran  through 
the  street.  Another  one  of  the  band  was  struck  by 
a bullet,  but  managed  to  keep  his  place. 

The  situation  was  desperate.  The  leaders  in  the 
bank  had  not  succeeded  in  getting  anything,  when 
the  events  happening  in  the  street  admonished  them 
that  their  only  salvation  was  in  immediate  flight. 
They  rushed  out  of  the  bank,  mounted  their  horses 
and  the  six  living  bandits  galloped  away.  Indeed, 
17 


270 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


there  was  need  that  they  should.  Already  a band 
of  fifty  citizens,  well  mounted  and  well  armed,  were 
nearly  ready  to  take  the  road  in  pursuit.  At  the 
head  of  this  party  rode  Wheeler,  who  had  already 
proved  himself  to  be  cool  and  daring. 

The  flight  of  the  discomfitted  robbers  was  rapid. 
These  free  riders  would  never  mount  an  inferior 
horse.  But  chances  for  escape  were  very  few.  The 
robbery,  or  rather  bold  attempt  at  robbery,  and  es- 
pecially the  death  of  Mr.  Haywood,  a gentleman 
held  in  the  very  highest  esteem  by  the  community  at 
Nort.hfield,  had  created  a state  of  feeling  in  the  pub- 
lic mind  which  would  not  allow  the  people  to  rest 
satisfied  until  the  murderers  were  either  captured  or 
killed.  In  less  than  twenty-four  hours  the  whole  re- 
gion about  was  notified  of  the  occurrence  at  North- 
field,  and  not  less  than  four  hundred  well  armed  and 
well  mounted  men  were  in  hot  pursuit  of  the  six  sur- 
viving brigands. 

The  excitement  occasioned  by  the  events  at  North- 
field  was  at  fever  heat.  Efforts  to  capture  the  out- 
laws were  further  stimulated  by  the  proclamation  of 
Governor  Pillsbury  offering  a reward  of  $1,000  for 
the  apprehension  of  each  of  the  robbers,  or  $6,000 
for  the  capture  of  the  survivors  of  the  band. 

The  bandits  fled  in  a southwestern  direction,  to- 
ward the  little  hamlet  of  Shieldsville , situated  about  20 
miles  on  an  air  line,  southwest  from  the  scene  of  the 
tragedy  at  Northfield.  The  route  taken  by  the  rob- 
bers made  the  distance  more  than  twenty-five  miles  ; 


THE  ATTACK  AT  NORTHFIELD. 


271 


yet  they  were  at  Shieldsville  before  dark.  They 
passed  straight  through  the  place  and  made  no  con- 
cealment of  their  identity.  Shieldsville  is  a small 
post  village,  containing  a population  of  no  more 
than  175  souls.  As  they  passed  through  the  village, 
they  shouted  to  the  citizens  who  were  on  the  streets 
to  get  into  their  houses,  and  they  made  such  dem- 
onstrations by  firing  off  their  pistols  that  the  peo- 
ple were  greatly  alarmed . The  pursuers  meanwhile 
were  gathering  about  them.  Sheriff  Davis  and  posse 
were  behind  them  ; Sheriff  Estes  and  posse  were 
before  them,  and  there  were  officers  and  armed  citi- 
zens to  the  right  and  to  the  left  of  them.  Their  sit- 
uation became  extremely  critical  after  leaving 
Shieldsville. 

But  the  indomitable  courage  of  the  bandits  seemed 
for  a time  to  promise  them  a final  escape. 

From  Shieldsville  the  bandits  traveled  in  a -west- 
erly direction  toward  Kilkenny,  a post  town  and  rail- 
way station  in  Le  Sueur  county.  They  were  now 
avoiding  the  towns  and  traveled  highways,  and 
keeping  in  the  forest,  and  traveling  through  the 
farms.  All  the  crossing  places  on  the  streams  were 
guarded  by  armed  citizens.  The  guards  at  the  ford 
on  French  creek  became  alarmed  at  the  approach  of 
the  bandits  and  fled,  so  that  they  met  no  resistance 
at  the  crossing  place.  They  remained  one  night  for 
rest  in  a large  forest  near  Kilkenny.  The  next 
morning  they  crossed  the  ford  at  Little  Canyon. 
They  pressed  on  toward  the  west.  The  route  was 


272 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


beset  with  difficulties  and  dangers  for  them.  They 

wei’e  anxious  to  reach  the  borderland,  the  frontier 

region,  where  men  are  few  and  wild. 

There  was  no  rest  for  them.  It  was  at  length 

© 

necessary  for  them  to  abandon  their  horses.  They 
had  camped  in  the  depths  of  a great  forest.  The 
officials  had  taken  to  the  by-paths  and  scoured  the 
woods  in  search  of  them.  Leaving  their  horses  and 


Place  of  the  Last  Conference  before  Northfield. 


some  of  their  heavier  clothing,  they  trudged  on  foot, 
skulking  among  the  thickets.  Their  progress  was 
slow.  One  day  they  camped  on  a sort  of  a penin- 
sula, about  half  a mile  from  a church.  They  were 
now  thoroughly  exhausted.  Their  diet  had  been 
green  corn,  potatoes  and  watermelons  for  several 
days,  and  they  had  been  constantly  on  the  move. 


THE  ATTACK  AT  NORTHFIELD.  273 

Here  a stray  calf  came  along  and  they  shot  it  in  the 
head,  but  the  calf  did  not  fall,  on  the  contrary  it  ran 
away.  A small  pig  passed  by  their  camp,  and  one 
of  them  shot  him  in  the  head.  But  the  pig  refused 
to  succumb,  and  ran  away. 

After  leaving  their  isolated  camp  in  the  evening, 
foot-sore  and  worn  out  by  reason  of  the  anxiety  and 
fatigue,  they  pushed  forward  in  a more  southerly  di- 
rection, leaving  Cleveland  and  the  forest  -where  they 
had  abandoned  their  horses  to  the  right.  At  midnight 
they  had  reached  Marysburg,  a small  post  village  in 
the  southern  part  of  Le  Sueur  county.  Finding  a 
convenient  hiding  place  they  kindled  a fire,  and  had 
a meal  of  roasted  potatoes  and  corn.  The  village 
clock  struck  six.  They  heard  the  bell  and  judged 
themselves  to  be  about  a mile  from  the  town.  They 
left  the  Marysburg  camp  somewhat  refreshed,  and 
with  bouyant  hope  of  an  ultimate  escape  from  im- 
pending peril.  Thus  far  they  had  eluded  their  pur- 
suers. Their  route  from  Marysburg  lay  southwest- 
ward  through  Blue  Earth  county,  to  Mankato. 
They  made  good  headway  during  the  day,  and  late 
in  the  evening  they  found  a nice  hiding  place  in  a 
thicket  in  a cornfield,  and  lay  very  quiet  without 
making  a fire.  Twice  during  the  night  they  were 
alarmed  by  persons  passing  near  them.  Their  hiding 
place  happened  to  be  near  a neighborhood  path 
which  ran  through  the  fields. 

Six  days  after  the  affair  at  Northfield , when  the 
worn  robbers  were  struggling  along' through  a great 


274  FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 

forest  near  Shaubut’s,  a few  miles  in  a northeasterly 
direction  from  Mankato,  they  came  suddenly  upon  a 
man  named  Dunning,  who  was  one  of  a posse  of 
citizens  in  pursuit  of  them.  They  at  once  captured 
this  man,  and  a question  arose  as  to  the. course  to  be 
taken  with  him.  At  once  it  was  suggested  by  some 
one  of  the  band  to  bind  him  fast  to  a tree  and  so 
leave  him.  Dunning  pleaded  hard  for  his  life,  and 
to  be  spared  the  terrible  ordeal  of  such  an  uncer- 
tainty as  that  of  being  left  bound  in  that  great  forest. 
It  might  be  days  before  he  would  be  discovered,  and 
it  might  be  that  no  human  being  would  pass  that  way 
until  he  would  be  starved.  Finally,  from  motives  of 
humanity,  as  they  claim,  they  administered  to  Dun- 
ning the  most  terrible  oaths  that  he  would  not  say 
one  Avord  about  having  seen'  them  until  they  had 
ample  time  alloAved  to  get  out  of  the  country  alto- 
gether. Dunning  gladly  consented  to  take  upon 
himself  these  solemn  obligations,  and  they  let  him 
go.  The  released  citizen  sought  the  haunts  of  men 
and  made  haste  to  communicate  to  others  all  the 
particulars  of  his  adventure  with  the  robbers  in  the 
woods  ; and  then  the  pursuit  Avas  renewed  with  new 
ardor  and  zeal.  At  midnight,  six  days  after  North- 
field,  the  Aveary  bandits  trudged  through  Mankato  in 
a very  different  plight  from  that  in  which  they  had 
made  their  entry  into  the  place  but  a little  more  than 
a Aveek  before.  As  they  approached  the  town  with 
which  they  had  made  themselves  familiar  as  they 
went  to  Northfield,  they  were  alarmed  by  the 


THE  ATTACK  AT  NORTHFIELD. 


275 


shrill  whistle  of  the  oil  mill.  They  concluded 
that  their  approach  had  been  noted,  and  the 
steam  whistle  was  the  signal  agreed  upon  to 
call  the  citizens  together  in  case  the  approach 
of  the  robbers  was  noted.  They  therefore  turned 
aside  from  the  main  streets,  and  sought  the  lanes 
and  alleys  back  of  the  oil-mill.  Here  they  hid 
a while,  but  as  there  did  not  seem  to  be  any  move- 
ment among  the  citizens,  they  stealthily  passed  on, 
across  the  bridge.  The  guards  had  retired,  or  were 
not  disposed  to  attack  the  six  desperadoes.  At  any 
rate,  they  were  not  interrupted.  After  crossing, 
they  raided  a field  of  watermelons,  selected  four 
large  ones,  and  under  the  deep  shade  of  the  trees, 
at  the  hour  of  one  o’clo'ck,  they  had  a feast  on  the 
melons.  They  visited  a house  near  by  and  got  one 
spring  chicken,  and  would  have  secured  more  had 
time  been  allowed.  But  they  heard  a great  shout- 
ing of  people,  and  saw  one  man  looking  for  tracks. 
They  fled  at  once  up  a bank,  and  pushed  forward 
through  the  woods  bordering  the  Blue  Earth  river. 
During  the  day  they  crossed  that  stream. 

It  was  on  the  day  after  they  passed  Mankato  that 
Frank  and  Jesse  James,  who  appeared  to  have  suf- 
fered less  from  the  fatigue  and  exposure  than  the 
others,  bid  a last  adieu  to  their  comrades  in  the  ill- 
starred  Northfield  enterprise.  Only  Gole  Younger 
and  his  brothers,  Jim  and  Bob,  and  Clell  Miller, 
were  left.  The  pursuers  struck  the  trail  of  the 
Jameses,  and  these  desperadoes  now  had  a terrible 


276 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


time  iii  eluding  those  who  sought  them.  They  were 
repeatedly  fired  upon,  and  were  both  wounded 
severely  several  times. 

The  four  men  left  in  the  Blue  Earth  river  forest 
struggled  on  toward  the  west.  They  had  passed 
through  the  county  of  Blue  Earth,  and  entered 
Watonwan  county,  full  seventy-five  miles  on  a straight 
line  from  Northfield,  and  a hundred  and  twenty-five 
miles  by  the  route  they  had  traveled.  They  had 
reached  the  swamps  bordering  the  Watonwan  river. 
They  had  been  now  exposed  to  untold  hardships 
from  the  afternoon  of  the  7th  of  September  to  the 
21st  of  the  same  month,  a period  of  fourteen  days. 
They  had  subsisted  on  green  corn,  potatoes  and 
melons  for  the  most  part  during  that  whole  time. 
They  had  had  but  little  sleep,  and  had  been  con- 
stantly harassed  by  their  pursuers.  For  nine  days 
and  nights  they  had  been  compelled  to  walk  through 
forests  and  thickets,  and  their  clothes  had  been  lit- 
erally picked  from  their  bodies  by  the  thorns  and 
brambles  through  which  they  had  struggled.  Their 
feet  were  in  a most  terrible  condition.  But  their 
pursuers  still  followed  them  with  a grim  resolve  that 
nothing  could  equal. 

On  the  afternoon  of  the  21st,  Sheriff  McDonald, 
of  Sioux  City,  having  tracked  the  brigands  to  a 
swamp  a few  miles  from  Madelia,  the  county  seat  of 
Watonwan  county,  Minnesota,  the  final  struggle 
commenced.  The  sheriff’s  forces  had  surrounded 
the  swamp  where  the  brigands. lay  concealed.  The 


THE  ATTACK  AT  NORTHFIELD. 


277 


armed  citizens  then  began  to  close  in  upon  the  sur- 
rounded men,  keeping  up  a continuous  fire  as  they 
advanced.  The  bandits  were  not  the  men  to  yield, 
even  to  a superior  force,  without  making  a desperate 
resistance. 

One  of  the  sheriffs  men  was  severely  and  another 
was  slightly  wounded  as  they  closed  in  upon  the 
wearied  but  still  determined  men.  The  continuous 
volleys  poured  into  the  thicket  where  the  bandits 
had  concealed  themselves  were  not  without  effect. 
First,  Clell  Miller  fell,  moaned  once,  and  then  his 
lips  became  mute  forever.  A heavy  rifle  ball  then 
crashed  through  Jim  Younger’s  jaw,  shattering  the 
lower  jawbone  in  a most  frightful  manner.  Cole 
Younger  received  seven  wounds,  and  Bob  was  shot 
in  the  right  elbow.  They  fought  desperately,  but 
what  could  four  men  do  ? Sheriff  McDonald  com- 
manded a hundred  and  fifty  courageous  men,  whose 
lives  had  been  spent  on  the  frontiers.  Resistance 
could  no  longer  be  offered,  when  one  of  their  num- 
ber had  fallen,  and  the  other  three  were  wounded, 
two  of  them  nigh  unto  death.  It  was  the  last  strug- 
gle of  four  as  daring  and  dangerous  men  as  ever 
rode  over  the  Western  prairies.  When  resistance 
had  ceased,  the  sheriff’s  men  gathered  around  them. 
They  were  prisoners  ; their  last  hour  of  freedom  had 
expired.  They  were  placed  in  spring-wagons  and 
carried  into  Madelia.  The  people  of  the  whole  sur- 
rounding regions  came  flocking  into  the  town  to  see 
the  renowned  outlaws,  for  they  had  confessed  that 


THE  ATTACK  AT  NORTHFIELD. 


m 


they  were  the  Younger  Brothers,  whose  fame  as 
daring  free-booters  had  already  been  extended  over 
the  entire  country. 

In  a few  days  the  wounded  robbers — Cole,  Jim 
and  Bob  Younger — were  carried  to  Faribault,  the 
county  seat  of  Rice  county.  They  were  closely 
guarded,  as  well  to  prevent  excited  citizens  taking 
the  law  into  their  own  hands  as  to  insure  the  safe 
custody  of  the  bandits.  The  body  of  Clell  Miller 
was  conveyed  to  St.  Paul  to  be  embalmed. 

While  confined  at  Faribault,  the  Youngers  received 
every  attention,  and  rapidly  recovered  from  the 
effects  of  their  long  exposure  and  the  terrible  wounds 
which  they  had  received.  During  this  time. a strong 
guard  was  maintained  about  their  prison. 

Early  in  October,  the  Rice  County  Circuit  Court 
met  at  Faribault,  and  Thomas  Coleman,  James  and 
Robert  Ewing  Younger  were  arraigned  at  the  bar  to 
plead  to  an  indictment  for  murder  in  the  first  degree, 
and  for  conspiring  to  commit  murder  and  robbery. 
Advised  by  counsel  that  under  the  laws  of  the  state 
the  death  penalty  could  not  be  inflicted  in  cases 
where  the  parties  charged  entered  the  plea  of  guilty, 
the  three  brothers  plead  guilty,  and  were  sentenced 
to  the  penitentiary  at  Stillwater  for  the  terms  of  their 
natural  lives.  A few  days  afterward  they  were 
removed  to  their  life-time  place  of  abode,  and  the 
stormy  career  of  the  Youngers  closed.  Since  their 
incarceration,  it  is  understood  that  Jim  Younger  has 


280 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


died.  Cole  and  Bob,  in  their  dreary  isolation,  still 
survive,  without  hope  of  breathing  the  air  of  freedom 
again. 


CHAPTER  XXXIX. 


ESCAPE  OF  FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES.— The 
?>  terrible  retreat — Worn  out,  and  yet  no  chance  for 
rest— A remarkable  escape — They  disappear  from 
the  very  midst  of  those  who  were  hunting  them — 
How  they  went  away. 

The  most  formidable  band  of  robbers  in  this 
country  had  suffered  terribly  in  consequence  of  the 
raid  on  Northfield.  Charlie  Pitts,  Bill  Chadwell  and 
Clell  Miller — the  last-named  a formidable  law- 
breaker, who  was  raised  in  Clay  county — had  lost 
their  lives.  Cole,  Jim  and  Bob  Younger  had  been 
captured.  Jesse  and  Frank  James  were  still  free, 
but  numerous  officers  of  the  law  were  on  their  trail. 

When  the  Jameses  left  the  Youngers  in  the  Blue 
Earth  river  bottom,  they  were  on  foot.  The  Young- 
ers and  Miller  had  entrusted  to  them  their  watches 
and  jewelry  and  most  of  their  money,  believing  that 
there  was  a possibility  for  the  Jameses  to  escape. 
The  departure  of  Frank  and  Jesse  created  a diver- 
sion in  favor  of  the  Youngers  and  Miller.  The 
bands  of  armed  citizens  followed  the  Jameses.  For 
two  days  and  nights  the  brothers  traveled  west- 
ward, their  footsteps  constantly  dogged  by  wary 
citizens.  The  hardships  through  which  they  were 
passing  were  almost  incredible.  The  men  were 
sometimes  almost  completely  surrounded  by  the 
citizens. 


281 


282 


FKANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


Three  days  after  they  had  separated  from  their 
comrades,  they  came  to  a wilderness  region,  where 
the  timber  was  heavy  and  the  underbrush  thick. 
Here  they  proposed  to  rest  for  a season.  But  they 


by  a band  of  pursuers.  Frank  James  received  a 
wound  in  the  hqj.  The  brush  was  so  thick  that  the 
pursuers,  who  were  on  horseback,  could  make  no 
headway,  and  three  of  them  dismounted  to  continue 
the  chase  on  foot.  The  direction  taken  by  the 
hunted  men  led  to  a swamp,  but  the  season  being- 
dry,  there  was  but  little  mud  in  the  basin.  The 
bushes  were  close  together,  and  aquatic  plants  were 
high.  The  throe  men  seemed  resolved  to  close  up 
with  them.  Several  times  the  hunted  bandits  could 
have  killed  the  citizens,  but  for  the  fact  that  their 
ammunition  was  giving  out,  and  they  desired  to  take 
care  of  what  remained  for  the  last  emergency.  It 
was  getting  late  ; the  sun  was  low  in  the  west,  and 
the  shadows  were  deepening  in  the  forest.  The 
three  pursuers  were  determinedly  following  them. 
Once  or  twice  the  hunted  men  wTere  tempted  to  turn 
and  try  the  issues  with  their  foes. 

But  they  kept  on.  Just  when  daylight  faded 
away,  they  emerged  from  the  swamp,  and  found 
themselves  in  a traveled  highway.  They  had  lost 
their  determined  foes  in  the  darkness  of  the  sombre 
swamp  behind  them.  They  started  down  the  road, 
which  lay  along  the  bank  of  a stream  of  considera- 
ble size.  Wearied  into  a state  of  exhaustion,  they 


were  tracked  to  their  hiding  place,  and  fired  upon 


ESCAPE  OF  FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES.  283 

hoped  to  find  a snug  place  where  they  could  rest 
and  take  some  food.  But  their  trials  were  not  yet  at 
an  end.  In  the  lonely  depths  of  the  forest,  with  the 
dark,  still  river  on  one  side,  and  the  timbered  wilder- 
ness on  the  other,  they  heard  the  ominous  sounds  of 
horses’  hoofs.  They  listehed.  There  were  horse- 
men behind  and  before  them.  In  another  moment, 
sounds  came  from  the  woods,  which  indicated  that 
they  were  being  surrounded. 

The  wearied  free-booters  quickly  stepped  into  the 
deep  shadow  of  a great  tree  which  stood  upon  the 
bank  of  the  stream,  to  await  further  developments. 
That  the  horsemen  were  gradually  closing  around 
them  they  were  speedily  convinced.  Their  situation 
was  critical.  What  could  be  done  ? The  stream  be- 
low them  was  evidently  deep  and  dangerous  to  ford. 
Their  plans  were  quickly  formed  and  consummated. 
They  quietly  dropped  down  the  bank  to  the  margin 
of  the  stream  which  at  that  place  flowed  close  by  an 
abrupt  bank.  “ They  were  there  by  that  tree  but 
a moment  ago,”  they  heard  one  man  remark,  as 
a party  came  up  to  the  spot  where  the  outlaws 
had  stood  but  a moment  before.  It  was  evident  that 
their  numbers  must  exceed  twenty.  Stealthily 
the  hunted  brothers  moved'  down  the  stream  along 
the  margin  of  the  water,  and  close  up  under  the 
overhanging  bank.  They  heard  their  pursuers  dis- 
cuss the  situation.  “ They  are  still  near  at  hand,  no 
doubt,”  the  brothers  heard  one  remark.  Then  the 
movements  indicated  that  they  were  preparing  for  a 


284 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


more  careful  examination  of  the  situation  where  they 
were.  Soon  several  men  came  riding  down  the 
road  just  over  their  heads.  They  had  reached  a 
place  where  the  river  runs  under  a shelving  hank 
and  the  brothers  could  go  no  further  without  taking 
to  the  water.  Four  men  came  down  the  bank 
above,  and  came  toward  them.  The  brothers  were 
constrained  to  take  to  the  stream.  The  water  was 
about  two  feet  deep.  They  clung  close  to  the  bank, 
and  silently  reached  a place  they  deemed  safe,  in  a 
cave-like  excavation  made  by  the  water  under  the 
roots  of  a great  tree.  The  hunters  came  to  the 
place  where  the  bank  and  the  waters  met,  and,  ap- 
parently satisfied,  they  turned  and  went  back.  The 
brothers  heard  the  clash  of  horses’  feet  on  a bridge 
below,  and  then  they  knew  that  the  crossing  below 
was  guarded.  After  a time  all  became  still  around 
them.  They  concluded  to  swim  or  wade  the  river, 
from  the  point  where  they  were,  and,  once  on  the 
opposite  side,  to  strike  through  the  country. 
Silently  as  possible,  without  any  splashing,  they 
came  from  their  place  of  concealment  and  waded 
out  into  the  stream  until  they  were  compelled  to 
swim.  The  night  was  quite  dark  and  they  passed 
over  without  being  discovered.  Climbing  the  oppo- 
site bank  they  found  themselves  in  an  open  wood. 
With  all  the  haste  which  they  could  make,  they  pro- 
ceeded westward.  A mile  away  they  came  to  a 
cornfield,  and  in  the  field  there  was  a thicket.  Here 
they  found  a hiding-place,  and,  as  wet  as  they  were, 


ESCAPE  OF  FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES.  285 

they  partook  of  a repast  of  green  corn,  and  lying 
down  on  the  grass,  they  slept  soundly  until  the  sun 
was  up.  Waiting  some  time  in  a sunny  place  until 
their  clothing  had  partly  dried,  the  brothers  started 
on  their  weary  way.  All  day  they  traveled  without 
being  molested.  In  the  evening,  while  traveling 
along  a country  road,  they  met  a man  leading  two 
horses,  one  of  which  was  saddled.  They  spoke  to 
him,  and  from  his  manner  and  the  answers  he  made 
them,  they  were  convinced  that  he  had  not  heard 
anything  about  the  affair  at  Northfield.  They  asked 
him  if  he  would  like  to  sell  the  horses  he  was  lead- 
ing. He  answered  that  it  was  his  business  to  deal 
in  horse-flesh.  What  would  he  take  for  the  pair? 
The  man  named  the  price,  and,  after  some  banter- 
ing, a trade  was  effected,  and  even  the  saddle  on 
which  he  rode  was  transferred,  the  horse-trader  de- 
claring that  he  did  not  own  anything  which  he  would 
not  sell. 

Jesse  aud  Frank  James  were  once  more  mounted. 
They  stopped  at  a cabin  in  a lonely  locality  and 
asked  for  supper.  A womaif  and  two  children  were 
apparently  the  only  inmates.  They  learned  from 
her  that  her  husband  had  been  summoned  to  help 
catch  a gang  of  horse-thieves,  and  had  not  been 
home  for  three  days.  Frank  carefully  concealed  his 
wound,  and  the  woman  quickly  prepared  a good 
supper  for  them,  and,  after  settling  with  her,  they 
mounted  and  rode  away. 


18 


286 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAIMES. 


The  brothers  rode  all  night,  and  as  their  horses 
were  fresh  and  good  travelers,  they  traversed  many 
miles.  They  had  already  begun  to  congratulate 
themselves  on  their  escape,  when  one  day  when  they 
were  in  the  neighborhood  of  a town  on  the  western 
border  of  Iowa,  they  were  fiercely  attacked  by  seven 
men,  all  well  armed,  but,  fortunately  for  the  outlaw 
brothers,  not  very  well  mounted.  A running  fight 
ensued,  and  Frank  received  a desperate  wound. 
But  the  good  fortune  which  had  so  often  attended 
them  came  to  their  aid,  and  in  the  darkness  of  the 
night  they  rode  far  away,  and  in  the  morning  reached 
a house  where  the  services  of  a physician  were  se- 
cured, who  dressed  Frank’s  wounds.  The  physician 
was  afterward  arrested,  but  no  evidence  of  his  hav- 
ing knowledge  of  the  character  of  his  patient  was 
produced,  and  he  was  discharged. 

The  brothers  had  reached  the  borders  of  Nebraska: 
Jesse  had  a “friend”  somewhere  on  the  confines  of 
that  state,  and  they  proceeded  to  his  place  by  easy 
stages.  Here  they  rested  for  some  days  while 
Frank’s  wounds  were  attended  to  by  a physician. 
But  the  news  of  Northfield  had  reached  there,  and 
suspicions  of  their  friend  and  his  strange  guests 
weie  aroused.  It  was  deemed  best  to  take  an  early 
departure.  An  ambulance  was  procured.  One  of 
the  horses  was  disposed  of,  and  the  boys  by  easy 
stages  drove  into  Kansas.  Their  horse  and  ambu- 
lance was  disposed  of  there.  At  a station  not  a 
thousand  miles  west  of  Kansas  City  they  took  the 


Frank  James’  Escape  from  Seven  Pursuers. 


287 


288 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


cars,  and  were  transported  to  Texas.  At  Waco, 
Frank  was  placed  under  the  care  of  a physician,  and 
nursed  until  restored  to  health  again. 

Thus  was  terminated  one  of  the  most  remarkable 
escapes  from  capture  ever  recorded.  None  other 
than  men  of  very  superior  genius  could  have  suc- 
ceeded. As  it  is,  the  exploit  is  one  of  marvelous 
adroitness,  one  which  cannot  fail  to  excite  our 
admiration. 


! 


V\ 


CHAPTER  XL. 


A VISIT  TO  CARMEN. — Frank  and  Jesse  go  into 
Mexico — They  rest  at  Carmen,  in  Chihuahua — The 
silver  conducta — They  join  the  Mexican  party — Cap- 
ture of  the  treasure  bags  of  the  Mexicans. 

After  Northfield,  Missouri  was  deemed  an  un- 
suitable field  for  operations  by  the  James  Boys. 
Nor  did  it  afford  a safe  place  of  retirement  for  per- 
sons who  had  engaged  in  such  a desperate  warfare 
against  the  established  order  of  society.  But  they 
were  accustomed  to  make  long  expeditions,  and 
they  were  at  home  anywhere.  The  shelter  of  a rock 
sufficed  for  them  in  the  wintry  nights,  and  the 
branches  of  a tree,  with  their  spreading  leaves,  fur- 
nished roof  enough  for  them  when  the  summer 
nights  came.  Far  away,  in  that  region  of  the  great 
state  of  Texas  known  for  many  3rears  as  the  Terri- 
tory of  Bexar,  where  a beautiful  stream  flows  down 
from  the  rugged  mountains  toward  the  west,  to  unite 
with  the  Rio  Pecos,  Jesse  and  Frank  had  established 
a retreat  which  they  called  Rest  Ranche.  It  is  many 
miles  east  of  Fort  Quitman,  and  a long  way  from 
San  Estevan.  To  the  west  there  are  rugged  hills 
and  low  mountains,  covered  with  chaparral  almost 
impenetrable  to  man  or  beast.  Far  away  in  a 
southern  direction  is  the  little  frontier  post  called 
Fort  Lancaster.  There  are  no  frequented  trails  near 
the  place  which  they  had  selected.  The  Rio  Grande 
road,  from  fort  Quitman  to  Fort  Lancaster,  runs 

289 


290 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


southwest  of  the  rugged  region  alluded  to  above, 
and  the  usual  line  of  travel  from  Fort  McKavitt  to 
the  military  posts  and  settlements  on  the  Upper  Rio 
Grande,  in  New  Mexico,  was  a long  distance  from 
their  chosen  retreat.  Toward  the  northeast  are  the 
Salt  Plains,  and,  further  away  still,  the  Staked 
Plains,  the  dread  of  all  travelers  in  those  regions. 

In  this  retreat  they  were  free  from  the  intrusion  of 
prying  neighbors,  and  the  inquisitiveness  of  passing 
travelers.  It  was  and  is  a lovely  place.  There  are 
few  traces  of  the  presence  of  man  in  that  wilderness 
land.  The  Pecos  flows  miles  away  from  their  place 
through  a valley  full  of  natural  beauties.  But  the 
region  is  lonely — so  lonely  ! There  are  only  trails 
occasionally  followed  by  a band  of  predatory  Lipans, 
or  traversed  by  marauding  parties  of  Comanches  and 
Kickapoos,  on  raids  to  the  Mexican  border  through 
that  vast  region.  It  was  in  such  a country  the  dar- 
ing bandits  found  repose  ; and,  when  occasion  suited, 
to  ride  untrammeled  by  fears. 


When  the  wild  turmoil  of  this  wearisome  life, 

With  its  scenes  of  oppression,  corruption  and  strife; 

The  proud  man’s  scorn  and  the  base  man’s  fear, 

And  the  scoffer’s  laugh  and  the  sufferer’s  tear; 

And  malice  and  meanness,  and  falsehood  and  folly, 
Disposed  them  to  musing  and  dark  melancholy; 

When  their  bosoms  were  full,  and  their  throughts  were  high, 
And  their  souls  were  sick  with  the  outlaw’s  sigh — 

Oh,  then  there  was  freedom,  and  joy,  and  pride, 

Afar  in  the  broad  plains  alone  to  ride!” 


Such  seasons  of  reflection  concerning  that  which 
is,  and  that  which  might  have  been,  come  to  all 


A VISIT  TO  CARMEN. 


291 


mankind,  and  it  came  to  the  outlawed  brothers,  be- 
cause they  are.  members  of  the  great  family.  It  was 
doubtless  at  some  such  time,  when  their  spirits  were 
subdued  by  their  lonely  communion  with  the  grander 
mysteries  of  nature,  that- the  James  Boys  plead  for 
pardon  of  past  offences,  and  promised  future  amend- 
ment and  conformity  to  the  laws  established  for  the 
government  of  society.  They  have  often  manifested 
a desire  to  be  at  peace  with  the  world.  But  such 
resting  did  not  wait  upon  them. 

Issuing  from  their  retreat,  they  dared  the  danger 
of  the  border,  plunged  through  the  chaparral, 
ascended  rugged  mountain  steeps,  plunged  down 
their  western  slopes  to  the  sand  plains  which  border 
the  Bio  Grande.  Passing  through  the  poor  pueblo 
of  San  Estevan,  noted  as  the  haunt  of  cattle  raiders 
and  bandits  ; alarming  the  people  at  early  morn  by 
their  imperious  behavior  and  skill  as  pistol-shooters 
exhibited  by  bringing  down  a chicken  for  their 
breakfast  at  a distance  of  sixty  paces,  they  rode 
away  to  the  Grande  river,  crossed  over  to  the  Mexi- 
can side,  and  passed  westward  until  the  adobe  walls 
of  Mojrnia  rose  before  and  around  them. 

The  brothers  had  grown  weary  of  secluded  living. 
They  had  now  started  on  an  expedition  destined  to 
create  a profound  sensation  all  along  the  border. 
They  passed  on  through  Santa  Bosa,  and  through 
the  desert  lands,  and  over  the  mountains  to  the 
westward  erf  that  place.  These  men  never  pause  be-  « 
fore  obstacles  which  would  appall  others.  Neither 


292  FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 

the  rugged  mountain  passes  where  the  Mexican 
Guerrillas  have  their  hiding  places,  nor  the  desolation 
and  terrors  of  “the  Dead  Man’s  Journey  ” arrested 
their  course. 

Carmen  is  a village  of  considerable  size  and  im- 
portance in  the  northern  part  of  the  State  of  Chi- 
huahua in  Mexico.  Surrounded  on  three  sides  by 
rugged  hills  rising  into  mountains,  it  is  situated  on  a 
line  with  an  important  pass  through  the  Sierra  Ma- 
dres . Carmen  is  therefore  a halting  place  for  caravans 
of  traders,  and  through  its  plaza  passes  treasure- 
conductas  from  the  mines  of  Chihuahua.  The  bold 
riders  from  the  north  of  the  Rio  Grande  had  an  ob-, 
ject  in  going  to  Carmen,  which  was  made  plain  in  due 
time. 

Arrived  at  Carmen,  Jesse  and  Frank,  who  had 
been  joined  by  three  other  members  of  the  band  at 
Santa  Rosa,  among  them  Jack  Bishop,  put  up  at  the 
leading  posado  of  the  place.  They  were  a well- 
behaved  company,  and  as  they  paid  liberally  for  all 
they  desired,  the  people  regarded  them  as  a valua- 
ble accession  to  the  population.  The  boys  had  a 
delicate  way  of  demonstrating  their  capacity  to 
shoot,  by  killing  a fowl,  or  pig,  or  dog,  by  shooting 
it  with  a revolver  from  a great  distance,  taking  care 
always  to  make  the  exhibition  as  public  as  possi- 
ble. So  it  happened  on  this  occasion.  The  Guer- 
rillas and  other  rough  characters  about  Carmen  had 
a very  respectful  manner  toward  such  persons.  The 
Mexican,  whose  pig  had  been  shot,  received  four 


A VISIT  TO  CARMEN . 293 

times  its  value  and  conceived  thereafter  a very  ar- 
dent affection  for  the  American  gentlemen  of  the 
north. 

It  was  in  the  late  spring-time  and  the  road  through 
Carmen  was  traveled  by  many  traders  and  miners, 
bound  north  through  New  Mexico,  to  the  markets  of 
this  country. 

The  adventurers  from  Eest  Rancho  noted  every- 
thing. There  were  little  parties  traveling  together 
with  considerable  money,  on  their  way  to  purchase 
supplies  in  the  United  States. 

But  it  was  not  for  such  small  profits  that  they  pro- 
posed to  practice  their  profession.  One  day,  six 
pack  mules,  each  loaded  with  150  pounds  of  silver, 
and  each  with  a muleteer  to  control  him,  moved  out 
of  the  City  of  Chihuahua.  With  these  rode  twelve 
men  as  a guard.  They  kept  on  until  Carmen  was 
reached,  without  anything  unusual  happening.  At 
this  place  they  halted  for  a day’s  rest.  The  outlaws 
went  among  the  guards,  sought  out  the  persons  to 
whose  charge  the  treasures  had  been  committed,  and 
ascertained  the  direction  of  their  future  movements. 
Nay,  further,  they  simulated  fears  of  the  lurking  In- 
dians and  plundering  Guerrillas  along  the  road  before 
them.  They  claimed  to  be  anxious  to  get  into  the 
United  States,  but  had  heard  so  many  stories  of  the 
dangers  of  the  road  that  it  had  deterred  them  from 
undertaking  the  journey.  They  professed  to  be 
American  gentlemen  who  had  been  looking  over  the 
mines  of  Chihuahua.  Their  manners  were  affable, 


294 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


and  their  story  plausible.  When  they  made  over- 
tures to  the  chief  of  the  conducta,  to  be  allowed  to 
journey  with  the  treasure  party  for  mutual  protection 
across  the  dangerous  border,  their  desires  were  ac- 
ceded to,  and  when  the  cavalcade  moved  slowly 
awTay  from  Carmen  the  next  day,  the  unsuspecting 
merchants  and  treasure-bearers  were  accompanied 
by  five  men  of  the  most  desperate  character.  For 
the  first  three  days  of  the  march  the  Americans  were 
watched  with  some  degree  of  vigilance,  and  the 
Mexicans  maintained  a strict  guard  over  the  treasure- 
pouches. 

But  the  deportment  of  the  outlaws  was  such  that 
they  soon  succeeded  in  allaying  any  suspicion  which 
might  have  attached  to  them.  Carmen  was  a long 
way  from  the  boi’der,  and  the  bandits  did  not  care  to 
strike  the  blow  which  they  had  resolved  upon  when 
too  far  away  from  their  retreat,  and  that,  too,  on  un- 
familiar ground. ' So  they  journeyed  on  with  their 
intended  victims  on  the  most  amicable  terms.  A 
suitable  opportunity  to  seize  the  treasure  was  now 
all  that  they  wanted,  for  the  Mexicans  had  grown 
somewhat  careless  in  consequence  of  their  confidence 
in  the  numbers  of  their  party. 

One  day  they  halted  by  a crystal  stream  which 
flowed  down  from  a gorge  in  the  mountains,  and 
where  a spring  of  pure,  cold  water  gushed  from  the 
rocky  bank.  It  was  noon  time,  and  the  weary  trav- 
elers took  the  burdens  from  their  beasts,  and  allowed 
them  to  graze  in  the  fresh,  tall  grass  in  the  valley. 


A VISIT  TO  CARMEN. 


295 


It  was  a lovely  day,  and  the  scenery  about  them  was 
very  charming.  The  muleteers  and  guards,  all  save 
two,  who  stood  sentinel  oyer  the  treasure-pouches, 
had  thrown  themselves  on  the  verdant  bank,  and 
were  lazily  conversing  about  the  beauty  of  the  situa- 
tion ; the  length  of  time  yet  required  in  which  to 
complete  the  journey  before  them,  and  like  topics  of 
small  interest  to  our  readers.  There  were  in  the 
company  a Senor  Molines,  and  another  Mexican 
gentleman,  both  merchants  of  Chihuahua.  The 
American  desperadoes  stood  upon  the  bank  under 
the  shade  of  a tree,  a little  apart  from  the  group  of 
guards,  who  were  in  fact  largely  owners  of  the  treas- 
ure they  watched.  The  muleteers  formed  a little 
group  not  far  away.  The  guns  which  the  Mexicans 
carried  had  been  stacked,  or  rather  leaned  against  a 
tree.  Mr.  Molines  and  his  friend  sat  smoking  on  a 
moss-grown  rock  by  the  bank  of  the  stream.  It  was 
a picturesque  scene,  and  the  surroundings  heightened 
the  effect  of  the  picture. 

The  two  guards  on  duty  carried  their  guns  care- 
lessly on  their  shoulders.  Suddenly,  Jesse  James 
called  out, 

“Let’s  go,  boys  !” 

There  Avas  a sharp  report  of  pistols.  The  two 
armed  guards  sank  quivering  to  the  earth.  The  out- 
laws rushed  to  the  tree  Avhere  the  guards  had  left 
their  arms,  and  placed  themselves  with  presented 
revolvers  between  the  guardians  of  the  treasure  and 
their  weapons.  The  two  Mexican  merchants  were 


296 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


ordered  to  throw  up  their  hands,  and  with  the  forci- 
ble argument  of  leveled  dragoon  pistols,  presented 
as  an  alternative,  they  yielded,  and  one  of  the  gang 
went  and  disarmed  them.  The  muleteers  were  par- 
alyzed with  fear,  and  remained  sprawled  upon  the 
grass  carpet.  The  place  has  been  well  named  La 
Temido  (the  place  of  fear.) 

It  had  been  but  a minute  since  the  first  act  in  the 
drama  was  presented,  and  in  that  time  the  whole 
tragic  play  had  been  completed.  What  a revolution 
in  the  circumstances  of  the  actors  had  taken  place  ! 
Two  were  dead  and  sixteen  survivors  were  prison- 
ers, and  at  the  mercy  of  five  of  the  most  desperate 
men  who  ever  played  the  part  of  free-bootersonthis 
continent. 

They  took  the  horses  of  the  merchants  and 
guards,  broke  their  guns,  forced  the  muleteers  to 
place  the  treasure  pouches  upon  the  best  and 
fleetest  of  the  horses ; shot  the  mules  and  other 
horses  not  required,  and  threatened  the  fright- 
ened men  who  were  in  their  power  with  death, 
and  finally  left  them  along  way  from  any  hu- 
man habitation,  without  horses  and  without  food, 
and  proceeded  to  the  Rio  Grande  at  an  unfrequented 
part  of  its  course,  many  miles  above  Fort  Quitman, 
where  they  had  provided  a boat  before  they  ven- 
tured on  their  expedition,  ferried  the  captured  treas- 
ure and  swam  their  horses  across,  and  in  less  than 
twenty-four  hours  after  their  surprise  and  capture 


A VISIT  TO  CARMEN. 


297 


of  the  treasures  of  the  caravan,  they  had  disap- 
peared in  the  rugged  region  which  lies  between  the 
Rio  Grande  and  the  Pecos,  in  the  Territory  of  Bexar, 
Texas.  They  had  so  completely  hidden  their  trail 
that  all  attempts  to  follow  them  were  futile. 

In  a few  days  after  this  successful  foray  into  Mex- 
ico, Jesse  and  Frank  were  at  their  ranche  enjoying 
much-needed  repose.  How  the  members  of  the 
wealthy  party,  with  which  they  traveled  from  Car- 
men, managed  to  get  once  more  into  the  haunts  of 
civilized  men,  we  have  received  no  information. 
The  great  heap  of  silver  which  they  had  taken  was 
brought  by  the  outlaws  into  their  retreat  in  the 
mountains,  and  there  divided  among  the  five  daring- 
brigands. 


CHAPTER  XLI. 


THE  ROBBERS  AND  THEIR  FRIENDS.— The 
various  classes  of  people  who  exhibit  friendship  for 
the  Jameses — Some  are  bad  men,  who  gather  about 
them  because  they  are  brave — Social  peculiarities. 

“Wherefore,  in  the  hour  of  need, 

Shall  a people  house  them? 

Wherefore  did  our  brothers  bleed, 

When  great  wrongs  did  rouse  them? 

Is  this  the  sod, 

So  blest  by  God, 

That  slaves  swear  by  its  clay,  men? 

Or  are  we  still, 

The  men  of  will? 

We  ask  you  that  to-day,  men!” 

Why  have  the  James  Boys  so  many  friends?  Is  it 
because  there  are  so  many  people  disposed  to  law- 
lessness ? Are  the  friends  of  the  Jameses,  like  them- 
selves, all  outlaws?  If  they  are  not,  why  do  they 
yet  sympathize  with  them?  How  can  any  honest 
man  succor  and  shelter  them?  Can  it  be  possible 
that  any  one  can  be  so  impervious  to  testimony  as 
to  believe  these  men  to  be  anything  but  outlaws? 
These  are  questions  asked  by  those  who  believe 
that  the  Boys  ought  to  have  been  caught  long  ago, 
and  lay  a large  part  of  the  blame  for  their  escape 
from  arrest  so  long  on  the  people  of  the  states  where 
their  most  notable  deeds  have  been  committed. 
Some  persons  point  to  the  results  obtained  in  Min- 
nesota, after  Northfield,  as  an  evidence  that  a large 

298 


THE  ROBBERS  AND  THEIR  FRIENDS. 


299 


part  of  the  population  in  Missouri,  Arkansas,  Texas 
and  Kentucky,  where  their  most  successful  raids 
have  been  made,  must  necessarily  be  in  sympathy 
with  them,  if,  indeed,  they  are  not  in  direct  collusion 
with  the  great  outlaws.  Such  a charge  is  evidently 
made  by  persons  who  have  not  examined  into  the  cir- 
cumstances of  the  case,  and  the  conditions  which  have 
favored  them  in  escaping  apprehension  by  the  offi- 
cers of  the  law.  It  will  be  remembered  that  the 
James  Boys  have  committed  successful  robberies  in 
both  Iow’a  and  Kansas,  and  it  will  not  be  claimed  by 
the  most  prejudiced  mind  that  the  people  of  Iowa 
and  Kansas,  resident  in  the  neighborhood  where 
these  exploits  were  committed,  were  more  in  sym- 
pathy with  the  marauders  than  were  the  people  of 
Northfield  and  vicinity.  And  yet  the  Jameses  es- 
caped capture. 

Without  in  any  way  assuming  a defense  of  the 
people  of  the  states  named  above,  on  account  of 
their  failure  to  capture  the  outlaws — for  they  need 
no  service  of  the  kind  from  us — we  may  be  permit- 
ted in  this  place  to  state  a few  facts  which  may  ena- 
ble cavilers  to  form  a more  rational  judgment  in  this 
matter. 

That  the  Jameses  have  friends  scattered  through 
many  states  we  readily  admit.  That  all  those  who 
have  a friendly  feeling  toward  them  are  not  in  the 
lower  classes  of  roughs,  is  undeniable  ; that  some 
who  move  in  respectable  circles  of  society,  and  who 
are  above  reproach,  so  far  as  their  individual  actions 


300 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


are  concerned,  are  yet  disposed  to  apologize  for 
them,  is  unfortunately  true.  But  such  “friends  ” as 
these  have  nothing  to  do  with  obstructing  the  execu- 
tion of  the  law.  The  Jameses  have  numerous 
friends  in  Missouri,  Kentucky,  Arkansas,  Texas, 
New  Mexico  and  Colorado.  And  under  like  condi- 
tions  they  would  have  equally  as  large  a list  of 
friends  in  Illinois,  Iowa,  Wisconsin,  Minnesota,  Da- 
kota and  Wyoming.  Their  active,  helpful  friends 
are  to  be  found  among  that  class  which  the  law  is 
ever  pursuing  but  never  subduing.  They  are  called 
“ thugs  ” in  New  York  and  all  the  other  large  cities  ; 
and  on  the  border  everywhere,  the  same  elements 
in  human  nature  which  create  “the  thugs,  pariahs 
and  roughs,”  of  the  urbane  populations,  produce 
the  desperadoes  and  road  agents  of  the  wilderness 
regions. 

Now  the  fact  is,  the  Jameses  have  ranged  over  the 
entire  country,  from  the  Ohio  river  to  the  shores  of 
the  Gulf ; from  the  borders  of  Iowa  to  the  Sierra 
Madres,  and  from  the  Blue  Ridge  to  the  Rocky 
Mountains.  Their  reputation  as  daring  men  and 
skillful  leaders  has  made  them  known  to  all  that 
class  of  people  who  are  without  the  pale  of  society, 
as  that  term  is  applied — and  there  are  members  of 
that  class  in  every  community — who  at  once  seek  an 
alliance  with  such  distinguished  leaders  of  their 
class — the  outlaws.  The  result  is  that  these  peo- 
ple embrace  every  opportunity  to  serve  such  men  as 
Frank  and  Jesse  James.  Why  has  not  Pinkerton, 


THE  ROBBERS  AND  THEIR  FRIENDS.  801 


with  all  his  ability  and  resources  as  a catcher  of  law- 
breakers, caught  these  men? 

The  answer  is  simple  enough.  They  know  the 
country  thoroughly  ; they  have,  not  one,  but  many 
places  to  which  they  can  retreat,  and  when  hard 
pressed  or  sorely  wounded,  they  go  to  their  retreats, 
where  they  are  nursed  and  cared  for  until  they  choose 
to  go  away. 

Again,  there  may  be,  and  doubtless  are,  a few 
persons  who  have  known  the  Boys  from  early  child- 
hood— knew  their  father  before  them — and  afterward 
remembered  the  deeds  performed  by  them  in  a cause 
which  they  regarded  as  right,  who  are  loth  to  be- 
lieve thatthe  Boys  are  brigands  and  robbers.  And 
then  it  is  certain  that  some  of  their  “ friends  ” are 
persons  who  are  free  to  admit  that  the  Boys  have 
degenerate  1 into  lawless  marauders,  but  excuse  them 
on  the  gr^  und  that  they  were  driven  to  it  by  the  ter- 
ribly bad  treatment  which  they  received  at  the  hands 
of  those  who  were  enemies  of  the  Southern 
cause  in  the  struggle  of  long  ago.  It  is  barely  pos- 
sible that  a limited  number  of  people,  whose  whole 
mirnt  and  strength  were  devoted  to  the  success  of  the 

O 

South  during  the  great  conflict,  yet  look  back  with 
deep  regret  to  the  melancholy  failure  of  their  efforts, 
and  have  apotheosized  every  man  who  engaged 
on  that  side  and  fought  for  the  cause  which  had  be- 
come sacred  in  their  eyes — a very  few  persons  who 
belong  to  that  class,  representatives  of  which  are  to 
be  found  everywhere,  who  can  neither  forgive  nor 


302  FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES, 

forget— who  only  remember  that  Frank  and  Jesse 
James  were  fighters  in  that  struggle,  and  hence  all 
subsequent  bad  conduct  cannot  exclude  them  from 
a place  in  their  affections.  This  is  in  accordance 
with  the  laws  of  human  nature.  All  men  are  not 
cosmopolitan  in  their  views , and  hence , when.disasters 
fell  upon  a cause  which  was  believed  to  be  right  and 
sacred,  the  little  world  in  which  these  persons  lived 
and  moved  and  had  their  being,  suffered  a moral 
convulsion  from  which  it  has  not  yet  recovered,  and, 
in  their  minds,  can  never  recover. 

With  the  social  conditions  and  mental  state  which 
enshrouded  people  like  those  described  above,  and 
rendered  them  insensible  to  the  requirements  of  so- 
cial order,  we  have  nothing  to  do.  Such  people  are 
found  in  all  climes  now  ; and  such  people  have  lived 
in  all  ages  since  the  human  family  commenced  the 
struggle  for  existence. 

But  the  “friends”  of  the  Jameses  are  for  the  most 
part  persons  who,  like  themselves,  have  rebelled 
against  the  established  order  of  society.  They  are 
scattered  all  over  the  country,  and  among  that  class 
from  the  Bio  Grande  to  the  Ohio,  the  Boys  have 
personal  acquaintances  and  active  allies.  Even  be- 
yond the  lofty  range  of  the  Kocky  Mountains  they 
have  confederates  in  spirit,  if  not  in  action.  These 
children  of  an  ill-starred  destiny  roam  over  a vast 
extent  of  country.  And  wherever  they  go,  they  are 
likely  to  find  some  one  who,  from  some  cause  or 
other,  open  their  houses  to  them  and  willingly  afford 


THE  ROBBERS  AND  THEIR  FRIENDS.  303 

them  succor  and  shelter.  Some  of  these  men 
doubtless  share  with  the  renowned  free-booters  the 
spoils  gained  in  their  daring  profession . 

The  “friends;”  of  the  Jameses — even  those  who 
are  active  allies  and  participators  in  their  lawless 
deeds,  are  many  of  them  respected  in  the  communi- 
ties where  they  belong.  Among  their  neighbors 
they  are  known  as  liberal-minded  men  of  unques- 
tionably good  character.  Some  of  them  have  families 
who  are  respected  and  honored  by  their  associates. 
Some  of  them,  when  at  home,  are  regular  in  their 
attendance  at  church,  and  liberal  in  their  donations 
for  the  support  of  the  ministry.  Some  affect  to  patron- 
ize the  educational  interests,  while  there  are  others 
who  are  promoters  of  improvements  in  horticulture, 
agriculture , and  all  other  movements  intended  to  bene- 
fit the  communities  of  which  they  are  members.  Who 
would  surmise  that  these  staid  and  respected  mem- 
bers of  society  are  leagued  with  outlaws  ? Generally, 
their  evil  deeds  are  committed  far  away  from  their 
places  of  residence.  They  are  not  often  mixed  up 
in  any  affair  near  by,  and  when  they  join  the  band 
for  the  purpose  of  committing  depredations,  they 
always  give  out  that  they  are  about  to  make  a jour- 
ney in  a way  directly  contrary  to  that  in  which  they 
intend  to  travel. 

But  the  most  valuable  of  the  members  of  the  band 
of  friends  of  the  Jameses  are  those  who  never  go 
abroad  to  depredate.  They  are  of  infinite  sendee  to 
the  Boys.  In  all  their  relations  with  their  neighbors 


304 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


and  the  members  of  the  society  with  which  they  are 
brought  in  contact,  these  allies  of  the  brigands  are 
scrupulously  exact  and  strictly  upright.  The  conse- 
quence is,  no  suspicion  attaches  to  their  character, 
and  with  them  the  outlaws  are  safe. 

Not  only  do  these  “friends”  not  go  abroad  to 
plunder,  but  when  their  confederates  who  “ do  the 
work”  commit  a deed  of  outlawry  in  their  vicinity, 
they  first  conceal  the  robbers,  and  then  turn  out  as 
leaders  of  the  hunters  of  the  outlaws.  They  are  some- 
times loudest  in  their  execration  of  the  plunderers,  and 
strongest  in  their  expressions  of  hatred  toward  all  law- 
less men.  Being  good  citizens  of  honorable  repute,  no 
one  suspects  them,  and  their  friends,  the  robbers, rest 
until  the  storm  has  swept  by,  and  then  quietly  they 
ride  arvay.  Many  of  these  men  are  well-to-do : 
have  gobd  farms,  live  in  comfortable  houses,  and 
have  many  fine  horses  and  fat  cattle.  ' Of  course 
these  valuable  allies  have  a liberal  allowance  of  the 
brigands’  spoils  set  apart  for  their  use  and  behoof. 
It  must  be  borne  in  mind  that  these  men  are  resi- 
dents of  regions  of  comparatively  recent  settlement, 
where  the  antecedents  of  newly-arrived  citizens  are 
not  strictly  inquired  into  by  those  who  only  arrived 
yesterday  themselves.  So  long>  therefore , as  the 
citizen  deports  himself  as  “a  clever  man,”  so  long 
will  his  neighbors  implicitly  trust  him. 

Such  is  the  character  of  the  men  which  Jess*1 
James’  fertile  brain  has  called  into  service  ; the  char- 
acter of  the  organization,  which  all  the  devices  of 


THE  ROBBERS  AND  THEIR  FRIENDS. 


305 


the  shrewdest  detectives,  all  the  bravest  executors 
of  the  law  have  failed  in  ten  long  years 
of  effort,  to  disintegrate  or  destroy.  The  very 
fact  that  such  an  organization  does  exist,  and  that 
Jesse  James  furnished  the  brains  which  summoned 
it  into  existence,  and  has  maintained  it  for  so  long  a 
time,  stamps  him  as  an  extraordinary  man — one 
who,  under  other  circumstances,  might  have  become 
a leader  of  men,  and  passed  into  history  along  with 
George  Cadoudal,  Paoli,  and  other  like  actors  on  the 
world’s  wide  stage. 


CHAPTER  XLI1. 


EXCURSIONS  INTO  MEXICO.— Wild  adventures 
beyond  the  border — Chasing  Mexican  cattle-thieves 
— A serious  time  at  Monclova — Frank  and  Jesse  es- 
cape. 

The  wild,  adventurous  career  of  the  boys  has 
been  wonderful.  They  loved  the  road,  loved  to  ride 
at  will  over  the  land,  and  set  at  defiance  the  officers 
of  the  law. 

Nor  have  they  confined  their  excursions  to  the 
American  side  of  the  Rio  Grande.  Notunfrequently 
they  ride  far  away  over  the  Sierra  Madres  into  the 
valley  of  the  lakes ; in  Coahuila  and  San  Luis  Po- 
tosi,  they  are  known  of  many.  In  some  of  these 
expeditions  they  pass  through  thrilling  experi- 
ences and  innumerable  dangers.  Those  border 
rovers  of  Mexico  who  have  crossed  the  path  of  the 
boys  once  and  have  escaped  with  their  lives,  evince 
no  disposition  to  renew  hostilities  with  the  “gringo 
devils,”  as  they  affectionately  call  the  American  out- 
laws. 

In  this  chapter  we  propose  to  relate  some  of  “ the 
hair  breadth  escapes  ’ ’ of  the  daring  outlaws  in  the 
land  of  the  Otomis.  These  tales  of  wild  life  will  not 
fail  to  interest  the  reader. 

One  time — it  was  in  the  spring  of  1877 — Frank 
and  Jesse  James  rode  down  to  the  bank  of  the 
“River  of  the  North.”  Piedras  Negras  is  a favorite 

ana . 


EXCURSIONS  INTO  MEXICO. 


307 


crossing  place,  both  for  Mexican  cattle-thieves  and 
American  outlaws.  To  this  point  came  Frank  and 
Jesse  James.  The  river  was  high  and  the  crossing 
difficult.  It  was  not  the  season  for  successful  raid- 
ing, and  the  enterprising  Mexican  raiders  had  turned 
their  attention  to  the  business  of  revolutionizing 
their  own  country.  In  this  pious  undertaking  they 
had  not  met  with  that  degree  of  success  which  justi- 
fied them  in  rejoicing.  The  lazaroni,  gathered  at 
Piedras  Negras,  were  particularly  ill-humored,  and 
the  lonely  Texan  who  came  in  their  way  could  ex- 
pect nothing  better  than  to  be  plundered. 

Such  was  the  situation  of  affairs  when  Frank  and 
Jesse  James  arrived  on  the  Texas  side  of  the  river 
in  front  of  the  wretched  Mexican  pueblo.  The 
surly  “ greaser,”  who  acted  as  the  Charon  at  that 
point,  was  even  more  surly  than  usual.  But  the  boys 
had  passed  that  way  before,  and  the  ferryman  had  a 
vivid  recollection  that  one  Estevan  Sandoval,  who 
had  molested  them  on  one  occasion,  was  now  no  more 
in  the  land  of  the  living.  He  complied  with  the 
usual  tedious  alacrity  of  his  countrymen  to  set  them 
across  the  stream. 

There  was  au  unusual  number  of  ill-looking  fel- 
lows about  the  place,  a fact  which  did  not  escape 
the  immediate  attention  of  the  boys.  There  were  regu- 
lar brigands  from  the  passes  of  the  Sierra  Madres  ; 
thieves  from  Matamoras,  cut-throats  from  Saltilo  ; 
smugglers  from  all  along  the  border,  and  rogues  of 
all  grades,  The  boys  knew  there  was  “ fun  ahead.” 


308 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


It  must  be  said  to  the  credit  of  the  Jameses  that 
they  neither  seek  nor  run  away  from  a fight.  In  this 
case  the  character  of  the  boys  was  sustained.  They 
proposed  to  pass  on  without  stopping.  In  this  be- 
nevolent intention  they  were  not  destined  to  succeed. 
Riding  through  the  square,  or  plaza,  as  the  Mexicans 
call  it,  they  passed  on  toward  the  country  of  woods 
beyond.  They  had  not  got  out  of  the  straggling 
village,  when  a mob  of  half-drunken,  howling  Mexi- 
cans, mounted  on  horses,  came  after  them,  cursing 
and  firing  off  their  pistols  as  they  came.  It  Avould 
have  been  well  for  some  of  them  if  they  had  never 
beheld  the  face  of  a gringo.  Doubtless  the  leaders 
expected  to  see  the  boys  use  their  spurs  liberally 
and  make  time  out  of  town.  In  this  they  were  dis- 
appointed. The  American  outlaws  were  not  accus- 
tomed to  flee  before  such  “outfits.”  Instead  of  gal- 
loping away,  they  deliberately  halted,  and  the  inevi- 
table pistols  were  drawn  and  “the  fun  began.”  The 
Jameses  do  not  have  occasion  to  kill  unless  they  de- 
sire to  do  so,  as  they  can  easily  disable  an  enemy 
without  taking  his  life.  In  less  time  than  is  required 
to  state  the  incident,  four  of  the  foremost  of  the  rab- 
ble were  on  the  ground,  with  broken  right  arms. 
The  remainder  of  the  crowd  turned  and  rode  with  all 
speed  through  the  plaza.  Actuated  by  some  wild 
impulse  which  sometimes  seems  to  possess  them,  the 
Jameses  turned  and  rode  back  again  to  the  square. 
It  came  near  proving  a fatal  ride  to  Frank.  Some 
of  the  Mexicans  had  taken  refuse  in  an  adobe  house 


EXCURSIONS  INTO  MEXICO. 


309 


on  one  side  of  the  plaza,  and  seeing  the  daring 
American  outlaws  sitting  on  their  horses  in  the  very 
midst  of  the  place,  in  an  attitude  of  defiance  of  all 
“the  brave  men”  of  Piedras  Negras,  they  mustered 
courage  to  open  fire  upon  the  boys.  A perfect 
shower  of  bullets  was  discharged,  and  one  of  them 
cut  the  brim  of  the  hat  worn  by  Frank  James,  nar- 
rowly missing  the  side  of  his  head.  Then  the  boys 
felt  that  they  were  in  for  “a  good  deal  of  fun,”  and 
all  scruple  as  to  killing  vanished.-  They  shot  to  kill, 
and  death  wras  the  doom  of  any  greaser  who  came 
within  their  deadly  range.  Two  were  killed  out- 
right, and  then  the  ill-natured  mob  that  had  sought 
to  avenge  the  death  of  Estevan  Sandoval,  fled  from 
the  village  in  terror,  leaving  the  brothers  in  undis- 
puted possession  of  the  place. 

It  was  not  their  purpose  to  remain,  and  they  rode 
on  in  a short  time.  That  evening,  wdien  they  were 
crossing  a stream,  swollen  by  the  recent  spring  rains, 
a party  of  brigands  in  ambush  on  the  opposite 
bank  opened  fire  upon  them,  and  Jesse  received  a 
slight  wound  in  the  left  shoulder.  The  boys  charged 
the  thicket  which  had  afforded  the  robbers  shelter, 
and  the  whole  ten  broke  and  fled,  not  however,  be- 
fore one  of  their  number  wms  made  to  atone  for  the 
hurt  which  Jesse  had  received. 

This  journey  into  San  Luis  Potosi,  was  one  fraught 
with  many  perils,  and  only  the  fate  which  seems  to 
protect  them,  enabled  them  to  return  into  Texas. 
They  met  with  a singular  adventure  on  this  trip. 


310 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


They  had  reached  Monclova,  a large  town  in 
Coahuila.  Here  they  found  an  acquaintance — an 
old  comrade  of  the  Guerrilla  times.  He  had  taken 
up  his  residence  in  Mexico,  had  married  a handsome 
Mexican  girl,  and  had  settled  down  to  a quiet  life  in 
a strange  land.  Of  course  he  was  glad  to  see  the 
Boys  whom  he  had  not  met  since  they  parted  in 
Kentucky,  when  he  wTas  captured  and  sent  to  prison. 
His  home  was  placed  at  their  disposal,  and  his  Mex- 
ican wife  received  them  with  that  cordial  hospitality 
which  is  a characteristic  of  her  countrywomen. 
Here  they  proposed  to  remain  a day  or  two  and 
rest. 

In  accordance  with  the  customs  of  the  country, 
the  Mexicanized  American  gave  his  old  comrades  a 
reception  on  the  following  afternoon,  or  rather  even- 
ing after  their  arrival.  A reception  in  Mexico  means 
a ball  or  fandango.  Many  of  the  leading  citiz 
of  Monclova  attended  the  reception,  for  the  friend 
of  the  Jameses  was  esteemed  a very  worthy  citizen 
and  respectable  gentleman. 

Among  the  guests  was  a young  lieutenant  of  the 
Mexican  army,  and  an  American  long  resident  in  the 
country,  wdio  came  from  the  vicinity  of  Mateliuala. 
These  two  men  scrutinized  the  faces  of  the  Boys  in 
a very  peculiar  manner,  and  a careful  observer  could 
have  seen  the  flushes  of  anger  which  ever  and  anon 
overspread  their  countenances.  Jesse  had  noticed 
their  behavior,  and  called  the  attention  of  his  brother 
to  the  strangeness  of  their  conduct.  He  was  sure 


EXCURSIONS  INTO  MEXICO.  311 

that  he  had  seen  the  American  before  somewhere, 
at  some  time,  just  when  and  where  he  could  not  re- 
member. 

Frank  was  enjoying  himself  in  the  society  of  a 
fair  senorita,  and  seemed  to  attach  little  importance 
to  his  brother’s  suggestions.  But  Jesse  watched 
them  closely,  and  became  thoroughly  convinced 
that  he  had  met  both  men  before,  and  he  knew  that 
the  meeting  had  been  that  of  enemies. 

The  lieutenant  and  his  companion  did  not  remain 
long,  but  took  their  departure.  There  was  at  that  time 
encamped,  in  the  environs  of  Monclova,  a brigade  of 
the  Mexican  army,  and  the  regiment  to  which  the 
lieutenant  belonged  had  barracks  near  the  plaza. 
On  leaving  the  ball-room,  the  two  men  went  directly 
to  the  headquarters  of  the  regiment,  and  found  there 
the  colonel  and  lieutenant-colonel.  The  young  offi- 
cer at  once  laid  before  them  the  knowledge  which 
he  possessed  concerning  the  character  of  the  men 
who  were  being  entertained  in  Monclova  that  night. 
Both  men  had  a score  to  settle  with  the  Jameses. 
The  account  of  the  American  dated  back  to  1865 — 
that  of  the  young  officer  only  a little  more  than  a 
year,  at  which  time,  unfortunately,  in  one  of  the 
border  broils,  frequent  about  that  time  between 
Mexicans  and  Texans,  the  Boys  had  killed  a brother 
of  the  officer. 

The  superior  officers  looked  with  favor  on  the 
scheme  to  arrest  the  Boys.  The  more  readily,  too, 
did  they  agree  to  the  plan  of  capture  when  informed 


312 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


that  the  American  authorities  were  offering  a reward 
of  $50,000  for  the  apprehension  of  these  men.  It 
was  a bonanza  which  the  impecunious  colonels  hoped 
to  gain. 

Silently  as  possible  a company  of  eighty  men  was 
mustered,  and  maiohed  to  the  house,  and  immedi- 
ately surrounded  it.  The  merry  makers  were  just 
in  the  midst  of  an  evening  of  enjoyment.  ' Indeed, 
“there  was  a sc  md  of  revelry  by  night,”  and 
the  fair  senoritas  and  chivalrous  youths  of  Mon- 
clova  were  animated  by  high  hopes  and  dreams  of 
future  bliss. 

Suddenly  there  was  an  interruption.  The  doors 
were  thrown  open,  and  an  officer,  accompanied  by  a 
guard,  strode  into  the  room.  The  violinist  dropped 
his  bow ; the  dancers  stood  still ; the  faces  of 
women  blanched,  and  men  quailed  before  this  appa- 
rition of  war  and  bloodshed. 

The  officer  stepped  briskly  to  the  part  of  the 
room  where  the  Jameses  were  standing,  and  address- 
ing them  in  broken  English,  commanded  them  to 
surrender  in  the  name  and  by  the  authority  of  the 
government  of  Mexico.  Frank  and  Jesse  looked  at 
him  with  a disdainful,  dangerous  smile. 

•Would  they  surrender  without  his  being  under  the 
painful  necessity  of  using  force,  inquired  the  officer. 

“Never  !”  The  answer  was  firmly  delivered. 

The  officer  turned  to  the  guards  and  gave  a signal 
of  command  for  them  to  move  up. 


1 


EXCURSIONS  INTO  MEXICO. 


313 


‘‘Stop  !”  It  was  Jesse’s  voice  of  command.  The 
officer  waved  the  guards  to  halt. 

“Wehaveapropositionto  submit.  Willyouhearit?” 

“ If  it  means  surrender,  yes,”  replied  the  officer. 

“ It  is  this  pursued  Jesse,  notappearing  to  no* 
tice  the  purport  of  the  officer’s  reply,  “allow  these 
ladies  here  to  retire,  and  we  will  discuss  the  question 
with  you.” 

“ I shall  be  compelled  to  take  you  by  force,”  said 
the  officer. 

“ Let  the  ladies  retire,  I say!”  exclaimed  Jesse 
James  in  a tone  that  betrayed  his  impatience. 

The  Boys  were  not  surprised  without  arms.  They 
never  lay  aside  a pair  of  pistols.  They  are  ever  at 
their  sides,  and  always  ready  for  use.  The  officer 
parleyed.  He  did  not  desire  to  begin  an  affray  in 
the  midst  of  a company  of  ladies — his  instincts  as  a 
gentleman  revolted  against  subjecting  them  to  alarm 
and  danger.  The  house  was  surrounded  ; he  had 
ample  force  to  enforce  the  orders  of  his  superiors  ; 
so  he  said, 

“Let  the  ladies  all  retire.” 

The  order  was  given  at  the  door  to  the  guards  to 
allow  the  ladies  to  pass  through.  The  ball-room 
was  soon  free  from  their  presence.  The  men  hud- 
dled in  one  corner,  and  finally  were  permitted  to 
retire  into  another  room. 

“ Now,”  said  the  officer,  “ lay  down  your  pistols. 
I have  an  ample  force  to  enforce  these  orders.  The 
house  is  surrounded  ; you  cannot  get  away.” 


Fight  with  Mexicans  at  Monclova. 


EXCURSIONS  INTO  MEXICO. 


315 


The  answer  lie  received  was  a derisive  peal  of 
laughter.  At  the  same  moment  a pistol  flashed  be- 
fore the  eyes  of  the  officer  as  he  raised  his  sword  to 
signal  his  guard.  He  saw  it  but  for  an  instant,  there 
was  an  explosion,  and  the  officer  fell  dead  to  the 
floor.  The  guard,  amazed,  rushed  forward  to  succor 
their  fallen  leader.  They  were  thrown  off  their 
guard.  One,  two,  three  deafening  reports,  and  three 
soldiers  lay  still,  weltering  in  their  gore.  Celerity  of 
execution  is  safety,  was  ever  the  motto  of  the 
Jameses.  The  guards  who  had  followed  their  officer 
into  the  house,  fled  when  they  say  their  comrades, 
fall.  The  boys  rushed  out  of  the  house.  The  sol- 
diers in  the  street  met  them  with  a volley  of  balls. 
But  they  were  too  much' agitated  to  shoot  well.  The 
boys  escaped  with  two  or  three  trifling  scratches. 
They  opened  fire  on  the  line  of  guards  around  the 
house.  Seized  with  consternation,  the  soldiers  fled 
from  their  deadly  revolvers.  The  whole  town  was 
excited.  The  streets  began  to  teem  with  surging 
throngs  of  men,  women  and  children  ; the  alarm 
drums  were  beat  in  the  barracks  ; the  soldiers  hastily 
formed  in  line  and  marched  to  the  scene  of  the  dis- 
turbance. Never  had  Monclova  been  so  shaken. 

It  was  too  late.  The  cause  of  all  the  hubbub  had 
reached  their  horses,  hastily  saddled  them,  mounted, 
and  were  then  thundering  far  away  through  the  dark 
streets.  They  did  not  travel  the  highways  after  day- 
light. They  found  a refuge  in  the  mountains. 


CHAPTER  XLm. 

DEATH  TO  BORDER  BRIGANDS.— Frank  and 
Jesse  pay  their  respects  to  Palacios’  band — The  raid- 
ers of  the  border  punished  by  the  American  out- 
laws— A pleasant  meeting  with  troops. 


The  ranche  of  the  James  Boys  furnished  a temp- 
tation to  the  Mexican  border  brigands,  which  they 
were  in  no  wise  able  to  resist,  even  if  they  had  pos- 
sessed the  least  particle  of  that  moral  sense  which 
enables  men  to  withstand  temptation.  The  Jameses 
were  successful  rancheros  ; they  lived  out  on  the 
confines  of  the  white  settlements  in  Texas.  Their 
fat  herds  spread  over  the  valleys  and  ranged  over 
many  hills.  This  wealth  of  cattle  excited  the  cu- 
pidity of  the  Mexican  border  banditti.  They  envied 
the  outlawed  boys  their  goodly  possessions ; and 
they  were  nerved  to  undertake  to  appropriate  the 
herds,  even  if  the  lives  of  the  owners  should  be  taken 
in  order  to  compass  their  wishes. 

There  was  a robber  chief  of  Nueva  Leon,  who 
had  once  been  a faithful  lieutenant  of  Cortinas,  “the 
Robber  Governor”  of  the  State  of  Tamaulipas. 
This  fellow,  whose  name  was  Juan  Fernando  Pala- 
cios, had  achieved  a local  reputation  about  Piedras 
Negras,  Eagle  Pass,  Mier,  and  other  localities  on  the 
upper  Rio  Grande,  as  a daring  free-booter  and  bloody 
minded  murderer.  He  had  gathered  about  him  a 
band  of  men  of  like  disposition  with  himself — prin- 
cipally fugitives  from  justice  from  the  neighboring 

316 


DEATH  TO  BORDER  BRIGANDS. 


317 


states.  This  gang  of  desperadoes  numbered  more 
than  thirty  men,  and  Palacios  resolved  to  lead  them 
over  among  the  ranches  of  the  Texans.  There  was 
much  booty  to  be  gained  by  a successful  raid.  It 
was  at  a season  of-  the  year  when  many  herds  were 
being  pastured  in  the  valley  of  the  Pecos,  and  with 
thirty  men  and  more  he  fondly  hoped  that  he  could 
come  upon,  and  discomfit  all  the  “ cow  boys  ” in  that 
region,  and  drive  away  the  well-conditioned  herds  at 
his  leisure. 

It  was  in  the  autumn  of  1877.  The  dry  season 
had  withered  the  grass  on  the  hill  slopes  and  the  up- 
land plains.  But  down  in  the  valleys  the  grass  was 
green,  and  the  wild  flowers  bloomed  in  all  the  fresh- 
ness of  the  spring  time.  Palacios  and  his  brigands 
made  careful  preparations  before  they  set  out.  There 
had  been  a season  of  quiet  on  the  border.  Several 
months  had  passed  since  the  last  raid  was  made. 
The  Mexican  brigand  hoped  to  take  the  “cow  boys” 
unawares — surprise  them — kill  them,  and  drive  away 
their  herds.  This  was  his  hope. 

Mexican  brigands  are  good  night  travelers.  In- 
deed, their  most  important  movements  are  made  in 
the  night.  During  the  day  time,  if  possible,  they 
take  shelter  in  the  chaparral,  and  remain  quiet  until 
the  shades  of  night  fall  over  valley  and  plain,  and 
then  under  the  starlight  they  ride — sometimes 
accomplishing  long  journeys  in  a thinly  inhabited 
country  without  giving  the  least  information  of  their 
presence,  so  secretly  do  they  move. 

20 


318 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


It  was  a lovely  evening  in  October.  There  was 
no  moon,  but  the  stars  shone  brightly  from  the  cloud- 
less sky.  El  Paso  was  unusually  quiet  that  evening. 
There  was  not  a fandango  in  progress  in  the  place  ; 
the  sound  of  the  violin  was  not  heard  within  its  bor- 
ders. The  senoritas  sang  no  vesper  hymns.  Pala- 
cios and  his  robber  band  had  gone  across  the  river 
into  Texas,  and  not  many  young  men  remained  in 
El  Paso.  All  night,  beneath  the  silent  stars,  the 
mongrel  band  of  the  bandit  chief  rode  on  toward 
“the  settlements”  of  the  hated,  as  well  as  dreaded 
Texans.  Before  dawn  they  found  shelter  in  a patch 
of  chaparral  in  the  valley  of  an  affluent  of  the  Rio 
Pecos.  No  one  had  seen  them.  Thirty  miles  and 
more  they  had  ridden  in  the  direction  of  the  fat 
herds  of  the  Texans.  The  day  passed  away,  and 
once  more  the  curtain  of  night  fell,  and  the  Mexican 
raiders  rode  in  its  shadow.  By  dawn  they  had  reached 
the  vicinity  of  a well  stocked  ranche.  A conven- 
ient shelter  was  sought  and  found  near  a little 
stream.  The  raiders  were  many  miles  from  El  Paso 
now,  and  the  valleys  and  the  hill  slopes,  and  the 
lower  plains  were  dotted  with  great  herds  of  cattle. 
But  the  rancheros  had  not  yet  discovered  the  pres- 
ence of  the  enemy  and  rested  in  fancied  security. 

Palacios  and  his  band  hovered  near  the  herds  all 
day.  Men  were  sent  out  to  ascertain  the  number  of 
herdsmen  attending  the  different  droves.  All  this 
time  the  horses  of  the  raiders  were  carefully  con- 
cealed in  a thicket  by  the  bank  of  a stream.  When 


3r9 


320  FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 

the  evening  came  on,  Palacios  was  well  informed  of 
the  locality  of  all  the  herds  in  his  immediate  neigh- 
borhood. Dividing  his  men  into  two  bands,  over 
one  of  which  he  appointed  a notorious  murderer 
from  Mier,  named  Jesus  Almonte,  and  assumed  com- 
mand of  the  other  in  person.  The  time  appointed 
for  “the  stampede”  of  the  herds  was  ten  o’clock  at 
night.  At  that  hour  the  western  herdsmen  are  al- 
most always  sound  asleep.  Palacios  was  certain  that 
his  presence  on  the  American  side  of  the  Rio  Grande 
was  not  known.  He  had  met  no  one,  and  his  scouts 
had  reported  everything  quiet  among  the  herdsmen. 

Ten  o’clock  came.  The  Mexican  robbers,  well 
armed  and  splendidly  mounted,  quietly  left  their 
covert.  Almonte  and  his  band  proceeded  two  and  a 
half  or  three  miles  up  the  stream  where  a large  herd 
of  cattle  were  corraled.  Palacios  went  down  the 
creek  to  “stampede”  another  herd  of  seven  or  eight 
hundred  head.  The  process  of  “stampeding”  is 
thoroughly  understood  by  the  Mexicans.  The 
herdsmen  were  aroused  by  the  approaching  horse- 
men. But  it  was  too  late.  The  Mexicans  were 
among  them,  and  Almonte’s  gang  killed  two  of  the 
“cow-boys”  at  the  upper  herd,  and  Palacios’  crowd 
killed  one  at  the  lower  herd.  The  “stampede”  was 
complete.  The  herds  were  turned  toward  the  Rio 
Grande,  and  driven  rapidly  away.  All  the  remain- 
der of  that  night,  and  all  the  next  day,  the  robbers 
pressed  forward  toward  their  place  of  concealment 
and  shelter  beyond  the  Rio  Grande.  As  yet,  no 


DEATH  TO  BORDER  BRIGANDS.  32l 

pursuers  had  appeared,  but  Palacios  knew  well  that 
they  were  not  safe  on  this  side  of  the  river.  He  knew 
that  the  avengers  were  on  his  track,  and  he  cared 
not  to  see  the  face  of  a Texan  at  that  time.  Com- 
ing- at  night  time  to  the  river  some  distance  below  El 
Paso,  he  crossed  over  with  all  his  booty,  and  speed- 
ily made  himself  comfortable  among  his  sympathiz- 
ing countrymen  and  countrywomen. 

It  chanced  about  that  time  that  Frank  and  Jesse 
James  rode  down  toward  the  Rio  Grande  to  make 
observations,  and  enjoy  life  just  bejmnd  the  borders 
of  civilization.  Being  somewhat  in  the  outlaw .busi- 
ness  themselves,  they  cared  very  little  for  “ the  bor- 
ders of  civilization,”  of  for  that  matter,  for  the  inte- 
rior. While  riding,  they  met  one  of  the  sorely  dis- 
consolate herdsmen,  who  told  the  story  which  we 
haverelated,  with  many  embellishments  ; forinstance, 
that  a band  had  come  out  of  the  south  country,  killed  all 
the  herdsmen  in  the  valley,  driven  off  all  the  herds, 
and  that  he  only  Avas  left  alive  to  tell  of  their  fate. 

To  this  doleful  tale  Frank  and  Jesse  James  gave 
good  heed,  for  one  of  the  missing  herds  had  been 
their  property. 

The  two  brothers  consulted  together  as  to  what 
could  be  done  under  the  circumstances.  They  had 
been  into  Mexico  on  many  occasions  before,  and, 
although  the  frightened  herdsman  had  magnified  the 
numbers  of  the  raiders,  so  that  they  appeared  a 
mighty  host,  Frank  and  Jesse  James  Avere  not  the 
men  to  submit  tamely  to  downright  robbery.  The 


322 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


brothel’s  resolved  to  pursue  the  raiders.  And  so 
they  rode  on  and  on  until  they  came  to  the  Rio 
Grande. 

Tt  was  in  the  early  morning.  The  October  sun 
had  not  yet  appeared  above  the  horizon,  but  all 
the  eastern  sky  was  refulgent  with  the  coming  glories 
of  a lovely  day.  Frank  and  Jesse  James  had  ridden 
far,  but  their  horses  were  not  jaded,  and  as  for  them- 
selves, physical  endurance  is  their  normal  character- 
istic. They  were  ready  for  any  desperate  adventure, 
such  as  they  were  then  engaged  in . Only  for  a moment 
did  they  pause  when  they  emerged  from  the  river. 
Their  firearms  were  carefully  examined,  and  then 
they  urged  their  horses  onward.  El  Paso  was  silent. 
The  inhabitants  had  not  yet  awakened  from  their 
slumbers.  Palacios  and  his  band,  with  their  stolen 
herds,  had  passed  on  through  the  village  in  the  direc- 
tion of  the  mountains.  Their  trail  through  the  sand 
was  still  fresh.  The  James  Boys  rode  on.  Three 
miles  away  they  came  to  the  camp.  Deeming  them- 
selves safe,  the  Mexican  raiders  had  taken  no  pre- 
cautions to  guard  against  surprise.  The  herds  had 
been  corraled,  and  the  bandits,  wearied  by  their  long 
marches,  slumbered  heavily. 

Cautiously  approaching  the  Mexican  camp,  the 
two  brothers,  with  that  quick  perception  for  which 
they  are  distinguished,  saw  at  a glance  the  situation 
of  the  camp  and  the  position  of  the  sleeping  rob- 
bers. The  dreamers  were  suddenly  aroused  by  the 
reports  of  the  avengers'  pistols.  J esse  and  Efiftik 


After  the  “Greasers.” 


333 


324 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


James  were  in  their  midst,  and  dealing  death  to  the 
miscreants  ere  they  conld  grasp  their  weapons. 
Some  who  dreamed  were  sent  to  their  account  be  ■ 
fore  the  phantasy  had  cleared  from  their  brains. 
With  a death-dealing  pistol  in  each  hand,  they  fired 
with  incredible  rapidity,  and  at  each  discharge  an 
unfortunate  wretch  fell  to  rise  no  more.  Terror- 
stricken,  the  robbers  fled  in  every  direction.  Some 
were  arrested  in  their  flight  by  the  unerring  aim  of 
the  outlawed  brothers ; and  some  more  fortunate 
escaped  to  the  mountains  with  life  only,  everything 
being  left  behind  in  order  that  they  might  save  it. 

The  corral  was  broken  up,.  The  Boys  are  skillful 
herdsmen,  and  soon  the  great  tramping  drove  was 
turned  toward  the  Kio  Grande.  Ten  dead  robbers, 
stark  and  still,  among  the  cactus  patches,  testified 
to  the  prowess  of  the  American  desperadoes.  They 
passed  back  through  the  village.  Not  a man  was 
visible.  They  had  heard  of  the  fate  of  their  robber 
friends.  Terror-stricken,  they  had  abandoned  their 
homes  and  fled  into  the  chaparral  beyond  the  hills, 
which  at  this  point  .approach  the  river.  The  B 
were  hungry  after  their  morning’s  engagement, 
halting  at  the  little  adobe  posado,  they  orde 
breakfast,  taking  care  that  it  was  prepared  un 
their  personal  supervision,  in  order  that  no  tread) 
on  the  part  of  their  unwilling  entertainers  she 
succeed. 

The  feat  which  they  had  accomplished  was  one 
the  most  daring  ever  recorded  in  the  annals  of  boi 


DEATH  TO  BORDER  BRIGANDS.  325 

strife.  Then,  the  nonchalant  way  in  which  they  or- 
dered the  trembling  inhabitants  to  minister  to  their 
physical  comfort,  furnished  another  proof  of  the  ad- 
mirable nerve  of  these  remarkable  men.  After  re- 
freshing themselves,  the  Boys,  at  their  leisure,  re- 
crossed the  Rio  Grande  with  nearly  the  whole  num- 
ber of  cattle  which  the  bandits  had  driven  away. 

Desperadoes  as  they  were,  Palacios  and  Almonte 
were  indisposed  to  surrender  the  rich  prize  which 
they  had  secured,  as  they  thought,  without  any  ef- 
fort. The  two  chiefs  had  stopped  in  the  village  the 
night  previous  to  the  arrival  of  the  Jameses,  and 
were  not  in  the  camp  at  the  time  of  the  attack  of 
the  Boys.  In  El  Paso,  they  lay  hidden  in  a heap 
of  hay,  while  Frank  and  Jesse  regaled  themselves 
with  “the  best  the  market  afforded . ’ ’ The  Mexicans 
were  convinced  that  a large  force  of  Gringo  Diablos 
were  at  hand,  and  they  feared  for  their  lives.  They 
waited  for  the  appearance  of  the  squadrons  of  ran- 
gers in  vain.  Gradually  it  began  to  dawn  upon  their 
dull  comprehension  that  the  whole  force  of  the 
Gringos  numbered  just  two  men.  Palacios,  Almonte 
and  a few  of  their  followers  rallied  some  hours  after 
the  Boys  were  on  their  march  over  the  rolling  plains 
of  Texas.  They  were  furious,  and  boasted  of  what 
great  things  they  intended  to  accomplish.  Some- 
time, toward  noon,  they  cautiously  approached  the 
river,  reconnoitered,  and  finally  ventured  to  cross 
over.  There  was  no  enemy  in  sight,  and  the  twenty- 
five  brigands  of  the  border  became  valiant,  and  set 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


32() 

out  on  the  trail  of  the  Boys  who  were  marching  on 
with  the  recaptured  herds. 

Encumbered  as  they  were,  by  a vast  drove  of  cat- 
tle, their  progress  was  slow.  Toward  evening  the 
Mexican  bandits  came  in  sight.  But  they  did  not 
venture  to  attack.  Hovering  on  the  rear,  and  gal- 
loping along  the  flanks  of  the  moving  herd,  the 
Mexicans  made  a thorough  reconnoissance  of  the 
force  of  Americans.  There  were  just  two  men,  and 
no  more.  Emboldened  by  this  knowledge,  they  ap- 
proached with  a view  of  “stampeding”  the  herd. 
Five  well  mounted  men  were  sent  to  engage  the 
Boys  while  the  others  advanced  on  the  left  flank  of 
the  herd.  But  they  did  not  know  the  character  of 
the  men  they  sought  to  kill  out  there  on  the  plains. 
Secured  to  the  saddles  which  they  bestrode,  each 
carried  a long  range  sixteen  shot  Winchester  rifle. 
The  bandits  came  within  range.  If  they  ever  prayed, 
the  time  for  prayers  had  arrived.  They  were  ap- 
proaching, unwittingly  it  maybe,  the  margin  of  the 
river  of  death  ; the  black  angel  hovered  over  them, 
the  sun  of  time  was  being  surely  extinguished.  De- 
taching their  deadly  rifles  from  the  fastenings,  each 
singled  out  his  man,  took  deliberate  aim,  touched  the 
trigger,  and  instantaneously  two  Mexican  robbers 
fell  to  the  earth  pierced  through  their  hearts.  Their 
comrades  marked  their  fall,  and  knew  the  cause. 
They  turned  to  flee.  It  was  too  late.  Even  as  they 
turned  two  more  of  them  fell,  pierced  through  and 
through  by  the  unerring  bullets  from  the  steadily 


DEATH  TO  BORDER  BRIGANDS. 


327 


aimed  rifles  of  the  American  outlaws.  The  other 
one  of  the  five  fled,  and  succeeded  in  making  his 
escape. 

The  Boys  fully  comprehended  the  designs  of  the 
Mexicans,  and  Jesse  suggested  that  he  would  ride  to 
the  summit  of  “the  swell”  to  the  left,  to  see  what 
“those  other  devils  are  about.” 

Biding  rapidly  up  the  slope,  his  horse  was  soon 
reined  up  on  the  crest  of  the  ridge.  There  he  dis- 


Fight  with  Mexican  Cattle  Thieves. 


covered  on  the  slope  below  him  a party  of  some 
fifteen  armed  men.  Bringing  his  rifle  to  bear,  a 
Mexican  saddle  was  emptied  in  an  instant.  The 
raiders  replied  ; but  their  guns  would  not  send  a ball 
so  far.  They  were  not  less  than  four  hundred  yards 
away.  Jesse  continued  to  empty  saddles  until  four 
men  were  down.  The  Mexicans  turned  and  fled, 
and  Jesse  gave  them  a parting  salute,  which  brought 


328 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 

down  a horse.  When  he  rejoined  his  brother  he  re- 
marked sententiously,  “Well,  I've  prepared  a feast 
for  the  vultures  over  yonder.” 

“ How  many  are  down?”  asked  the  other. 

“Oh,  only  fourmen  and  one  horse,”  he  answered, 
with  a grim  sort  of  smile. 

The  dangerous  time  for  them  was  the  shadowy 
hours.  They  knew  that  all  the  brigands  of  that  re- 
gion would  take  their  trail.  They  were  a hundred 
miles  from  any  certain  succor.  The  Mexican  raid- 
ers are  not  to  be  despised  in  a night  affray.  They 
expected  attack,  and  it  is  one  of  the  peculiarities  of 
the  Boys,  that  they  never  sleep  when  there  is  danger 
surrounding  them.  The  severe  losses  which  they 
had  sustained  only  rendered  the  pursuers  more 
wary  ; but  they  still  hovered  around.  The  Boys  ex- 
pected an  attack  that  night.  The  sun  was  sinking 
low  in  the  west,  and  the  brothers  were  earnestly 
consulting  as  to  the  best  means  of  guarding  against 
the  consequences  of  a night  attack. 

“See,”  said  Frank,  “away  there  on  that  ridge 
whose  top  the  sun  is  gilding ! Are  those  moving 
objects  men  on  horseback,  or  a herd  of  buffalo? 
What  do  you  think  ?’  ’ 

The  brothers  halted.  Since  their  removal  to 
Texas  they  never  ride  abroad  without  carrying  with 
them  a field  glass  each.  They  now  raised  their 
glasses  and  looked  long  and  earnestly  at  the  dark 
objects  moving  between  them  and  the  horizon. 

“ They  are  mounted  men,”  said  Jesse. 


DEATH  TO  BORDER  BRIGANDS. 


329 


“ Texans,  Mexicans,  Lipans  or  Commanches? 
Which  do  you  say  ? ” asked  Frank. 

Jesse  looked  again.  The  mounted  men  were 
nearly  two  miles  away — a long  distance  to  determine 
the  character  of  men,  or  designate  their  nationality. 
Long  and  carefully  did  he  scrutinize  the  movements 
of  the  horsemen. 

“ Soldiers — Federal  soldiers — by  Jehovah  !”  he  ex- 
claimed. “Well,  I’ve  seen  the  time  that  I would  not 
like  to  see  such  a company,  but  I’m  confounded  glad 
they’ve  come  around  this  evening.  I'll  get  a nap  to- 
night anyway.” 

It  was  agreed  that  Jesse  should  ride  forward  and 
inform  the  officer  in  command  of  the  presence  of 
Palacios’  band  of  raiders.  He  spurred  his  horse 
forward  over  the  high  rolling  swells  of  prairie  toward 
the  horsemen,  who  were  also  advancing.  The  Mex- 
icans saw  this  movement  and  saw  the  horsemen. 
They  at  once  surmised  that  a detachment  of  McKen- 
zie’s command  was  out  looking  for  them,  and  turning 
about,  they  rode  hastily  back  the  way  they  came. 

The  Boys  were  left  in  peace.  The  detachment  of 
cavalry  swept  onward  in  pursuit  of  the  fleeing  raid- 
ers, and  the  herd,  fatigued  by  long  driving,  were  in- 
disposed to  scatter.  The  return  to  the  pastures 
from  whence  they  had  been  driven  was  leisurely 
made.  The  Boys_returned  safely  to  their  abode,  and 
Jesse  was  welcomed  by  one  who  worships  him  as  the 
world’s  noblest  hero. 


CHAPTER  XL IV. 


THE  UNION  PACIFIC  EXPRESS  ROBBERY— 
The  Big  Springs  ventures — The  persons  who  en- 
gaged in  it — Large  amount  of  gold  coin  taken — 
Pursuit  of  the  robbers — Death  of  Collins  at  Buffalo, 
Kansas — Jim  Berry  trailed  to  Missouri — Shot  by  the 
sheriff  of  Audrain  county. 

“ Wide  is  our  home,  boys, 

Freely  we  roam,  boys, 

Merrily,  merrily,  o’er  the  brown  lea; 

Brief  though  our  life,  boys, 

With  peril  rife,  boys, 

Oh!  it  has  wildness,  and  rapture,  and  glee.” 

In  the  mellow  dayjs  of  September,  1877,  a party 
of  seven  men  came  to  the  neighborhood  of  Ogallala, 
Nebraska,  and  went  into  camp  there.  They  were 
“stockmen”  they  said,  and  only  wished  to  rest 
a while  before  entering  upon  the  long,  wearisome 
march  across  the  plains  to  Texas,  which  lay  before 
them.  They  had  brought  droves  of  cattle  from  the 
pasture-prairies  of  the  ‘ ‘ Lone  Star  ’ ’ state  to  supply 
the  markets  of  Chicago  and  other  cities  to  the  east, 
and  it  was  their  intention,  according  to  their  state- 
ments, to  return  to  Texas  to  be  in  readiness  for  “the 
spring  drive.”  There  was  in  this  party  Jim  Berry, 
of  Portland,  Callaway  county,  Missouri,  an  old-time 
Guerrilla  in  the  days  of  Anderson  ; Jack  Davis,  for- 
merly of  the  vicinity  of  Fort  Smith,  Arkansas,  a 
man  of  sinister  reputation  ; Billy  Heffridge,  a Penn- 
sylvanian of  no  good  repute  ; Jim  Collins,  a brother 

330 


THE  UNION  PACIFIC  EXPRESS  ROBBERY.  331 


of  Brad,  the  well-known  Texas  desperado,  who  was 
killed  in  an  encounter  with  a sheriff  who  attempted 
his  arrest,  and  Sam  Bass,  the  somewhat  distinguished 
outlaw,  whose  name  figures  so  prominently  in  the 
criminal  annals  of  the  period  between  1865  and 
1878.  There  were  two  others,  the  identity  of  one  of 
whom  has  never  been  discovered.  Of  these,  Berry 
Collins,  Davis,  and  one  other,  had  sometimes  ridden 
with  Frank  and  Jesse  James,  and  exchanged  the 
civilities  of  the  craft  with  them.  Who  the  seventh 
man  of  the  party  of  “campers  at  Ogallala  ” was, 
the  detectives  have  never  been  able  to  discover. 

The  “ stockmen,”  as  they  styled  themselves,  re- 
mained in  camp  near  Ogallala  for  a number  of  days, 
and  were  frequent  visitors  to  the  village.  Jim  Berry 
had  been  in  business  at  Plattsmouth,  Nebraska,  and 
had  made  some  acquaintances  along  the  road. 
Among  the  business  men  residing  at  Ogallala,  which 
is  the  county  seat  of  Keith  county,  and  a station  of 
some  importance  on  the  line  of  the  Union  Pacific 
railway,  was  Mr.  M.  F.  Leach,  a gentleman  of  great 
mental  acuteness,  and  an  excellent  judge  of  men. 

One  day  some  of  the  “cattlemen”  came  to  Leach's 
store  in  Ogallala,  among  them  Jim  Berry,  and  pur- 
chased a number  of  red  bandana  handkerchiefs.  Of 
course  nothing  was  thought  of  the  circumstance  at 
the  time,  but  subsequently  the  red  bandanas  afforded 
“ a clue  ” to  the  identity  of  the  robbers  of  a train 
on  the  Union  Pacific  railroad. 


332 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


Big  Springs  is  a station  on  the  railroad,  about 
twenty-three  miles  west  of  Ogallala,  nearly,  on  the 
line  between  Keith  and  Cheyenne  counties,  Ne- 
braska. At  this  place  there  is  an  excellent  supply 
of  water,  which  constitutes  its  greatest  claim  to  im- 
portance, for  on  other  accounts  Big  Springs  pos- 
sesses little  to  interest  the  traveler.  One  evening — 
it  was  the  17th  of  September — the  people  of  Brule 
and  Ogallala  were  thrown  into  .a  great  ferment  of 
excitement  on  the  arrival  of  the  train  from  the  west, 
bringing,  as  the  conductor  and  passengers  did,  a 
full  account  of  the  great  robbery  of  the  express  car, 
and  all  the  passengers,  at  Big  Springs  station,  which 
event  had  occurred  just  after  nightfall  that  same 
evening.  It  was  a great  sensation  at  the  time,  and 
interest  in  it  .has  not  yet  ceased  to  operate  on  the 
public  mind.  A brief  account  of  the  robbery,  and 
pursuit  and  death  of  several  of  the  robbers,  will  not 
be  regarded  out  of  place  in  this  volume,  inasmuch 
as  some  of  the  robbers  had  an  acquaintance  with 
the  principal  characters  who  are  the  subjects  of  this 
work. 

The  train  from  the  Pacific  slope  arrived  at  Big 
Springs  on  the  evening  of  September  17th,  1877,  a 
little  after  nightfall . No  sooner  had  the  locomotive 
come  to  a standstill  at  the  little  station,  than  a band 
of  seven  men,  all  of  whom  Avore  red  bandana  hand  - 
kerchiefs on  their  heads,  which  fell  over  and  con- 
cealed their  faces,  sprang  upon  the  train  with  drawn 
revolvers.  Four  of  the  men  guarded  the  engineer, 


THE  I’XIOX  PACIFIC  EXPRESS  ROBBERY.  333 

and  entered  the  express  car.  Wells,  Fargo  & Co.’s 
safe  contained  $62,000  in  gold.  This  was  opened, 
and  the  contents  taken  out  and  deposited  in  a sack 
which  one  of  the  robbers  carried.  Another  one 
kept  guard  over  the  train’s  crew,  and  two  men, 
well  armed  with  heavy  revolvers,  went  through  the 
train  to  take  the  purses,  watches  and  jewelry  of  the 
passengers.  One  of  the  fellows  carried  a sack,  and 
whenever  the  other  handed  him  a watch,  a pock- 
etbook  or  some  jewelry,  he  thrust  it  into  the  recep- 
tacle which  he  carried  along.  There  were  many 
passengers,  and  they  were  on  a long  journey.  Many 
fine  watches,  much  valuable  jewelry,  and  innumera- 
ble pocketbooks  were  collected  in  the  sack,  in  a mis- 
cellaneous heap.  When  the  golden  treasures  of  the 
express  safe,  and  the  valuables  of  the  passengers 
were  all  secured,  the  brigands  released  the  train  and 
rode  away  over  the  plains.  The  train  then  pro- 
ceeded eastward,  by  Brule  and  to  Ogallala.  The 
particulars  of  the  robbery  were  detailed,  and  the  in- 
habitants of  those  places  were  aroused  by  the  intelli- 
gence. It  was  late  and  nothing  could  be  done  that 
night. 

The  next  morning  the  “ stockmen”  were  in  camp 
as  usual,  and  Mr.  Leach  and  some  others  of  the  in- 
habitants of  Ogallala  were  'preparing  to  hunt  the 
robbers. 

Mi'.  M.  F.  Leach  had  performed  some  amateur  de- 
tective work,  and  had  exhibited  so  much  acuteness 
that  he  was  regarded  as  one  of  the  ablest  catchers 

O 

21 


334 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


of  law-breakers  in  the  West.  He  was  at  once  se- 
cured to  work  up  the  great  train  robbery.  To  him 
is  due  the  larger  share  of  the  credit  for  tracking 
down  the  Big  Springs  bandits.  And  the  men  Lead) 
had  to  deal  with  were  keen,  adroit,  and  endowed 
with  extraordinary  effrontery.  We  cannot  enter 
into  detail  concerning  his  remarkable  pursuit  of  Sam 
Bass  and  his  companions,  from  Ogallala.  A full 
narrative  would  till  a volume.  To  show  the  charac- 
ter of  the  men  with  whom  he  had  to  deal,  we  will 
relate  an  anecdote  of  a meeting  he  had  with  Jim 
Berry,  one  of  the  gang,  the  morning  after  the  rob- 
bery. As  before  stated,  the  “stockmen,”  who  were 
no  other  than  the  brigands,  had  returned  to  their 
camp  at  Ogallala,  and  were  there  as  if  nothing  had 
happened,  the  morning  after  the  robbery.  Leach 
was  preparing  to  go  after  the  robbers.  He  encoun- 
tered Jim  Berry,  who  addressed  him  in  a familiar 
manner : 

“Well,  are  you  going  out  after  those  fellows?” 
“Yes,”  said  Leach,  “that’s  what  I am  going  to 
do.” 

“I  wonder  what  they  would  give  me  to  go  along1* 
I might  be  of  service  to  them.” 

“Well,  I can  say,”  said  Leach,  “ that  you  would 
certainly  receive  a liberal  compensation  for  any  ser- 
vice you  may  be  able  to  render.” 

The  two  men  talked  together  some  time,  but  Berry 
did  not  go  on  the  hunt  for  the  ti’ain  robbers.  Mr. 


THE  UNION  PACIFIC  EXPRESS  ROBBERY.  335 

Leach  proceeded  out  on  the  road  to  Sidney,  in  Chey- 
enne county,  not  forgetting  on  his  way  to  stop  off  at 
Big  Springs  to  find,  if  possible,  some  clue  to  the 
robbers’  course  after  leaving  that  place.  He  found 
part  of  a red  bandana  handkerchief,  which  he  se- 
emed, and  went  on  to  Sidney  in  a special  train  which 
had  been  provided  for  his  use.  A careful  examina- 
tion of  the  situation  in  that  place  was  barren  of  re- 
sults, and  Mr.  Leach  returned  to  Ogallala.  The 
“stockmen”  had  remained  in  camp  two  days  after 
the  robbery,  and  then  they  had  marched  away — 
whither,  no  one  knew.  Leach  had  brought  with 
him  the  piece  of  red  bandana  from  Big  Springs.  He 
was  sure  the  ffoods  had  come  from  his  store  in  Offal- 
lala.  While  looking  about  the  deserted  camp  of  the 
“stockmen,”  Leach  discovered  the  other  piece  of  the 
bandana  which  he  had  brought  from  Big  Springs. 
The  ragged  edges  of  the  two  pieces  fitted  exactly. 
The  inevitable  inference  was  that  the  “stockmen” 
were  the  robbers.  The  direction  taken  by  them  was 
not  known,  but  Leach  soon  discovered  their  trail. 
Then  commenced  one  of  the  most  remarkable  pur- 
suits ever  known.  Leach  ascertained  that  the  rob- 
bers would  probably  cross  the  Kansas  Pacific  rail- 
road at  Buffalo  Station,  Gove  county,  Kansas.  He 
was  ever  on  their  track,  and  on  many  occasions  he 
escaped  with  his  life  in  a marvelous  manner.  Once 
he  saw  them  count  the  spoils  of  the  robbery,  and 
divide  the  money,  watches  and  jewelry  among  them- 
selves. Then  he  sent  a rancheman  a lonff  distance, 


336 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES 


a hundred  miles  or  more,  with  a dispatch  to  the 
commandant  at  Fort  Hayes  to  have  a guard  of  sol- 
diers at  Buffalo.  The  bandits  divided  into  couples, 
and  pursued  their  course.  At  Buffalo,  some  of  the 
robbers  and  the  soldiers  had  a conflict,  and  Billy 
Heffridge  and  Jim  Collins  were  killed.  Sam  Bass, 
Jack  Davis  and  two  others  escaped.  Jim  Berry 
made  toward  Missouri.  It  was  ascertained  that  he 
would  probably  return  to  Callaway  county,  and  de- 
tectives were  at  once  hurried  into  that  county  and 
quietly  wailed  around  Fulton  and  Portland  for  the 
appearance  of  “the  game.” 

One  day  Jim  Berry  made  his  appearance  at  Mexi- 
co, in  Audrain  county,  Missouri.  It  was  known  that 
he  had  been  in  the  Black  Hills,  and  when  he  went  to 
the  bank  in  Mexico  with  a large  amount  of  gold 
coin,  principally  twenty  dollar  pieces,  to  exchange 
it  for  currency,  the  circumstance  seems  to  have 
aroused  no  suspicion  at  the  time.  Berry  then  “ went 
on  a big  bender.”  While  in  Mexico  he  had  ordered 
a suit  of  clothes  from  a tailor  there.  In  a few  days, 
information  was  received  by  Sheriff  Glascock  that 
Jim  Berry  was  known  to  have  been  engaged  in  the 
Big  Springs  robbery.  Concerning  this  nothing  was 
said  at  the  time,  but  the  sheriff  made  all  necessary 
preparations,  and  patiently  abided  his  time  to  make 
an  attempt  to  capture  Jim  Berry.  One  day,  an  old 
comrade  of  Berry  made  his  appearance  in  Mexico, 
bearing  an  order  on  the  tailor  to  “deliver  to  the 
bearer”  the  new  suit  of  clothes  which  had  been 


I 


THE  UNION  PACIFIC  EXPRESS  ROBBERY.  337 


ordered  by  Berry.  This  fact  was  at  once  communica- 
ted to  Sheriff  Glascock  by  the  tailor.  The  friend  of 
Berry  was  seized,  and  persuaded  in  a manner 
frequently  employed  by  officers  of  the  law,  to  reveal 
the  whereabouts  of  his  friend. 

The  friend  of  Berry  was  a ma‘n  named  Bose  Kazy. 
Sheriff  Glascock  and  John  Carter  were  in  company 
when  Kazy  was  seized.  The  sheriff  then  called  to 
his  aid  John  Coons,  Robert  Steele,  and  a young  man 
named  Moore.  They  then  set  out,  compelling  Kazy 
to  act  as  a guide.  It  was  on  Saturday  night,  Octo- 
ber 14,  1877,  when  the  party  rode  quietly  away 
from  Mexico,  on  their  way  to  Callaway  county,  to 
find  the  lurking-place  of  Jim  Berry,  “ the  best  man 
in  Callaway.”  It  was  a long  ride.  Daylight  had 
not  dawned  on  the  landscape  Sunday  morning  when 
the  officers  arrived  within  a half-mile  of  Kazy’s 
house.  They  did  not  go  to  the  house  to  alarm  those 
slumbering  there.  The  officers  took  Tvazy  into  the 
woods  and  bound  him  to  a tree,  leaving  Robert 
Steele  to  guard  him.  They  then  secreted  them- 
selves in  thickets  to  await  results.  As  the  men 
in  the  posse  were  assigned  to  their  respective  sta- 
tions, the  sheriff  gave  the  following  command  : 

“Boys,  if  you  see  him,  halt  him  ; if  he  shows  fight, 
shoot  him  ; if  he  runs,  shoot  him  in  the  legs.  Catch 
him,  at  all  hazards.” 

Half  an  hour  after  giving  this  order,  Sheriff  Glas- 
cock heard  the  neigh  of  a horse  about  half  a mile 
away,  as  he  judged.  The  sheriff  and  Moore  then 


338 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


crept  cautiously  about  three  hundred  yards  down 
the  course  of  a branch.  They  came  to  a fence,  and 
crossed  over  it.  They  discovered  the  tracks  of  a 
horse,  freshly  made.  They  were  in  a thicket  at  this 
time,  and  listening  intently.  In  a few  moments  they 
heard  the  snort  of  a horse,  apparently  not  more  than 
fifty  yards  away.  The  sheriff  then  crawled  through 
the  thicket  about  twenty  yards  toward  the  spot 
from  whence  the  sound  had  proceeded.  He  was  on 
his  knees,  and,  cautiously  peering  through  the 
autumn-tinted  leaves  of  the  tangled  thicket,  he  saw 
the  back  of  a horse,  about  forty  yards  away.  Lay- 
ing aside  his  hat,  Sheriff  Glascock  crept  twenty 
yards  nearer.  He  then  rose  to  his  feet  and  saw  Jim 
Berry  unhitching  the  horse,  which  had  been  tied  to 
a tree.  Berry  started  to  lead  the  horse  in  a direction 
nearly  toward  Glascock.  The  sheriff  cocked  both 
barrels  of  the  breech-loading  gun  which  he  carried, 
ran  about  twenty  yards  and  within  twenty  feet  of 
Berry,  and  commanded  him  to  halt.  Berry,  taken 
by  surprise,  started  on  a run.  The  sheriff  then  fired. 
The  charge  of  buckshot  passed  over  the  head  of  the 
train  robber,  but  in  an  instant  he  fired  again,  and 
this  time  seven  buckshot  took  effect  in  Berry’s  left 
leg,  below  the  knee,  and  he  fell  to  the  ground. 
Glascock  sprang  forward.  Berry  was  endeavoring 
to  draw  a pistol,  as  he  lay  writhing  on  the  ground. 
It  was  too  late  ; the  sheriff  was  upon  him,  and,  seiz- 
ing the  pistol,  he  wrested  it  from  the  grasp  of  Berry. 
Finding  himself  overpowered,  the  wounded  man,  in 


THE  UNION  PACIFIC  EXPRESS  ROBBERY.  339 

his  helplessness,  besought  the  sheriff  to  shoot  him, 
as  he  did  not  want  to  live  any  longer.  The  officer 
told  him  that  he  did  not  want  to  kill  him,  but  that 
he  wanted  him  to  have  justice.  By  this  time  Moore 
arrived  on  the  scene.  Berry  was  wounded  and  de- 
fenseless in  the  hands  of  the  officers  of  the  law. 

Sheriff  Glascock  then  summoned  the  other  mem- 
bers of  the  posse  to  the  scene  of  the  conflict.  When 
they  had  arrived,  Berry  was  searched.  In  a belt 
worn  on  his  person  they  found  five  $500  packages  of 
money,  and  in  his  pocketbook  was  found  $304  ; in 
all,  $2,804  were  secured.  Berry  also  had  a gold 
watch  and  chain,  a dress-coat,  three  overcoats  and  a 
comforter.  He  had  slept  there  in  the  thicket  the 
night  before.  Afterward,  Berry  was  removed  to 
Kazy’s  house,  and  a messenger  was  sent  to  Williams- 
burg for  a surgeon. 

After  taking  breakfast  at  Kazy’s,  Sheriff  Glascock 
and  John  Carter  proceeded  to  Berry’s  house  to 
search  for  the  balance  of  the  money,  Arriving 
there,  they  asked  Mrs.  Berry  concerning  the  where- 
abouts of  her  husband.  She  did  not  know  ; had  not 
seen  him  for  several  days,  and  she  thought  he  had 
left  the  country.  The  sheriff  then  showed  her  Ber- 
ry’s watch  and  chain.  On  seeing  it,  one  of  the  little 
children  exclaimed : 

“ Oh  ! I thought  that  was  papa’s?” 

Poor  child ! Perhaps  it  was  too  young  to  fully 
comprehend  the  tragic  meaning  of  those  tokens. 
To  Mrs.  Berry  the  whole  story  of  the  tragedy  in 


340 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


the  thicket  that  Sunday  morning  was  repeated.  In 
response,  she  said, 

“ I never  thought  he  would  he  taken  alive.  He 
has  said  a great  many  times  that  he  would  never  be 
taken  alive.” 

Then  ensued  a scene  deeply  affecting.  The  rob- 
ber had  those  at  home  who  loved  him.  The  wife 
and  mother  began  to  weep  bitterly,  and  the  wailings 
of  her  little  boy  and  five  little  girls,  made  a scene 
calculated  to  touch  the  deep  chords  of  emotion  in  the 
breasts  of  the  stern  men,  who  in  the  performance  of 
lawful  duty  had  been  compelled  to  inflict  all  this 
misery  on  the  family  of  the  robber. 

They  searched  the  house,  but  they  found  no 
hoards  of  money.  Then  Glascock  and  Carter  re- 
turned to  Kazy’s,  a conveyance  was  procured,  and 
the  officer  and  his  posse  with  their  wounded  prisoner 


set  out  for  Mexico,  where  they  arrived  late  in  the 


evening.  Berry  was  placed  in  a room  in  the  Bingo 
House,  and  received  the  attention  of  Dr.  Bussell,  of 
Mexico.  Berry’s  wounds  were  painful,  and  he  did 
not  rally  from  their  effects.  On  Monday,  gangrene 
supervened,  and  a little  before  1 o’clock  Tuesday, 
October  16th,  1877,  Jim  Berry,  one  of  the  robbers 
of  the  train  at  Big  Springs,  quietly  passed  over  the 
dark  river,  and  the  records  of  his  stormy  career 
were  closed  forever. 

Sam  Bass  escaped  from  Buffalo  station,  and  finally, 
after  many  thrilling  adventures,  reached  his  haunts 
in  Texas.  A little  more  than  one  year  afterward 


THE  Union  PACIFIC  EXPRESS  ROBBERY.  341 


he  met  his  fate  in  a manner  equally  as  tragic  as  the 
event  which  closed  the  career  of  Jim  Berry. 

Of  the  seven  men  who  plundered  the  train  and  its 
passengers  at  Big  Springs,  Billy  Heffridge,  Jim  Col- 
lins, Jim  Berry,  Sam  Bass,  and  one  other,  have  met 
violent  deaths.  The  robber  ivho  went  by  the  name 
of  Jack  Davis  has  disappeared.  The  seventh  man — 
the  only  one  whose  name  was  never  ascertained  by 
the  detectives — succeeded  in  getting  away.  Who  he 
was,  from  whence  he  came,  and  whither  he  went, 
are,  until  this  day,  unanswered  questions. 

Much  speculation  in  regard  to  the  identity  of  the 
seventh  man,  whom  we  shall  call  the  Unknown,  has 
been  indulged  in,  and  the  question  has  been  asked, 
was  it  Jesse  James?  or  was  it  Jack  Bishop,  Dave 
Pool,  John  Jarrette  or  Jim  Cummings?  We  have 
no  means  of  answering-  such  interrogatories.  Who- 
ever  the  Unknown  is  or  was,  he  has  probably  not  a 
single  comrade  of  the  occasion  alive,  and  is  there- 
fore in  little  danger  of  being  betrayed. 

There  are  people  who  believe  that  Jesse  James 
was  with  the  Big  Springs  bandits.  Upon  what  par- 
ticular grounds  such  belief  is  based,  we  have  been 
unable  to  ascertain.  He  may  or  may  not  have  been 
present.  Our  readers  may  well  lie  left  free  to  draw 
their  own  inferences.  But  certain  it  is,  a mystery, 
which  perhaps  may  forever  remain  such,  surrounds 
the  personality  of  one  of  the  daring  raiders  who  ac- 
complished one  of  the  greatest  robberies  which  has 
yet  taken  place  on  any  American  railroad. 


CHAPTER  XLV. 


A VISIT  TO  THE  HOME  OF  FRANK  JAMES.— 
A Georgian’s  experience  with  the  great  outlaws — 
The  home  life  of  Frank. 

“ In  Southern  climes  where  ardent  gleams  the  sun, 
Gilding  each  rivulet,  and  tree,  and  flower, 

With  crimson  radiance — and  gaily  flings 
On  all  around  of  light  a golden  shower — 

Where  lavish  nature  mingles  in  the  breeze, 

Refreshing  odors  with  her  spicy  hand; 

The  rare  Nepenthes  wave  their  flexile  form, 

The  floral  wonder  of  that  fragrant  land.” 

During  the  autumn  of  the  year  1878,  a young 
gentleman  of  the  highest  respectability,  a citizen  of 
the  State  of  Georgia,  being  on  a tour  through 
Texas,  expressed  to  his  friends  a desire  to  make  the 
personal  acquaintance  of  the  celebrated  outlaws, 
Frank  and  Jesse  James.  His  friends  endeavored  to 
dissuade  him  from  making  the  attempt  to  see  them 
at  their  own  retreat.  They  represented  to  him  that 
such  an  undertaking  would  be  fraught  with  no  little 
personal  danger.  The  Boj^s  have  been  hounded  and 
hunted  over  so  large  a territory,  through  so  many 
years,  that  they  have  become  extremely  cautious, 
and  very  suspicious  of  all  strangers. 

But  the  young  Georgian  was  courageous  and  de- 
termined. There  was  a tinge  of  romance  in  his 
composition  and  the  career  of  the  Boys,  to  his 
mind,  was  the  most  romantic  in  all  history.  He  felt 

342 


A VISIT  TO  THE  HOME  OF  FRANK  JAMES.  343 


that  he  would  venture  farther  to  see  them  than  to 
behold  the  face  of  any  living  man.  The  advice  of 
his  friends  fell  unheeded  upon  his  ear.  He  resolved 
to  seek  their  retreat. at  whatever  hazard.  He  had 
learned  to  admire  their  cool  bravery,  indomitable  en- 
ergy, and  shrewd  ability  to  evade  the  snares  laid  for 
them  by  the  officers  of  the  law. 

The  Jameses,  outlaws  as  they  are,  do  not  want  for 
friends.  They  have  devoted  admirers  and  staunch 
friends  even  in  the  ranks  of  respectable  circles — 
persons  who  would  suffer  death  rather  than  betray 
them.  Such  a friend  was  a Texas  relative  of  the 
young  Georgian.  Finding  that  his  kinsman  was  re- 
solved upon  a visit — that  he  would  in  all  probability 
be  able  to  discover  the  retreat  of  the  outlaws,  and, 
believing  that  he  might  possibly  meet  with  a misfor- 
tune by  venturing  to  penetrate  to  their  place,  the 
Texan  gave  his  relative  a letter  addressed  to  a cer- 
tain name — which  is  not  that  of  James — described 
the  route  to  be  taken,  and  gave  a minute  description 
of  the  personnel  of  the  renowned  desperadoes,  and 
with  many  admonitions  and  cautions,  after  having 
solemnly  pledged  his  kinsman  to  reveal  nothing  con- 
cerning the  exact  whereabouts  of  their  home,  the 
Texan badehis  Georgia  kinsman  God-speed,  and  they 
parted. 

Many  days  he  rode  over  the  plains,  and  crossed 
many  a limpid  stream,  and  pushed  his  way  through 
many  a tangled  wold  before  he  approached  the  re- 
treat of  the  outlaws.  He  found  it,  however,  but  in 


344 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


what  county  or  division  of  the  state,  he  declines  to 
say.  In  a letter  written  to  the  author,  subsequent  to 
that  visit,  he  gave  a most  interesting  account  of  his 
reception  and  sojourn  with  the  outlawed  brothers  on 
their  own  ranche.  We  have  obtained  his  permission 
to  use  that  portion  of  the  letter  relating  to  the 
Jameses,  which  we  herewith  present  to  our  readers. 
It  is  as  follows  : 

“It  was  a lovely  afternoon.  The  grass  was  brown 
and  sere.  A few  late  autumn  flowers  relieved  the 
otherwise  monotonous  landscape.  The  country 
through  which  I was  passing  was  high,  undulating 
prairie.  Here  and  there,  from  the  tops  of  the  long 
swells  in  the  surface,  the  course  of  streams  far  away 
to  the  right  and  the  left,  were  well  defined  by  dark 
lines  of  trees  from  which  the  foliage  had  not  yet 
been  cast.  The  journey  had  become  lonely  and 
irksome.  I had  lost  interest  in  the  landscape.  The 
faded  grass  and  the  golden-hued  flowers  no  longer 
possessed  charms  for  me.  The  limpid  brooks  and 
darting  minnows  in  their  clear  waters  even  failed  to 
awaken  the  slightest  interest.  The  truth  is,  I was 
worn  out  by  the  excessive  fatigue  of  the  long  jour- 
ney. 

“I  had  just  crossed  a small  stream,  skirted  by 
some  wind-twisted  trees,  and  was  ascending  a long 
slope.  Looking  toward  the  crest  of  the  ridge,  I 
saw  two  horsemen,  splendidly  mounted,  riding  rap- 
idly directly  toward  me.  They  wore  low-crowned, 
broad-brimmed  felt  hats,  looped  up  at  the  side.  I 


A VISIT  TO  THE  HOME  OF  FRANK  JAMES.  345 

could  see  at  a glance  that  they  were  heavily  armed. 
A repeating-rifle  was  swung  behind  the  shoulder  of 
each,  and  a holster  was  attached  to  the  saddle-bow. 
When  the  horsemen  had  approached  within  seventy- 
five  yards  of  me,  they  suddenly  halted,  and  each 
drew  a heavy  pistol,  and  simultaneously  presented 
them  at  me,  calling  out  at  the  same  time  for  me  to 
raise  my  hands.  I confess  that  I felt  a little  shaky 
about  that  time.  I readily  complied  with-  their 
command,  and  held  up  both  hands  as  high  over  my 
head  as  possible.  The  horrible  thought  occurred  to 
me  that  I was  to  be  shot,  and  left  out  there  to  make 
a feast  for  voracious  vultures  and  ferocious  wolves. 
A cold  shudder  thrilled  through  my  veins.  I had 
dropped  the  reins,  and  my  horse  stopped  still.  It 
was  a dreadful  moment.  There  were  the  two  men, 
grim  in  features  and  steady  of  hand,  with  their  hor- 
rible, yawning  repeaters  pointed  at  my  heart.  I felt 
sure  they  were  murderous  highwaymen.  Strange 
that  I never  once  thought  of  the  renowned  outlaws  ! 
I know  not  how  long  I looked  at  those  dreadful  pis- 
tols ; it  seemed  half  an  age.  I was  aroused  by  the 
voice  of  one  of  the  men  calling  out, 

“ ‘ Why  don’t  you  come  on?  ’ ” 

“I  did  go  on.  Once  I let  my  hands  droop  slightly, 
as  I advanced  up  the  slope. 

“ ‘Up  with  your  hands,  I say  ! ’ exclaimed  one  of 
them. 

“You  may  readily  suppose  that  I threw  up  my 
hands  without  further  admonition. 


346 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


“ When  I had  arrived  within  fifteen  paces  of  the 
spot  where  the  men  were  sitting  on  their  horses,  the 
thought  that  these  were  no  other  than  the  men 
whom  I was  seeking,  flashed  through  my  brain. 

‘ ‘ ‘ What  are  you  doing  here  ? ’ asked  the  larger  one 
of  the  two. 

“I  must  have  stammered  a little,  and  appeared 
awkward  and  frightened  as  I made  answer  that  I 

had  a great  desire  to  meet  Mr.  and  his 

brother — naming  the  person  to  whom  the  letter  was 

addressed — and  I have  a message  for  Mr.  here 

with  me  now. 

“One  of  them — it  was  Frank — turned  to  me 
sharply,  and  asked  me  what  I knew  about  Mr. 
. I told  him  that  I had  never  met  the  gen- 
tleman, but  that  I had  a great  desire  to  do  so.  He 
then  asked  me  when  I was  last  in  St.  Louis.  I re- 
plied that  I had  not  been  in  St.  Louis  for  a period  of 
more  than  five  years.  ‘ What  are  you  doing  here?  ’ 
he  asked.  Looking  about  the  country,’  I replied. 
‘You  like  it,  do  you?’  he  inquired.  ‘Very  well,’  I 
said.  ‘You  go  to  Chicago,  do  you?’  ‘Never  was 
there  in  my  life,’  I answered.  Do  you  know  Allan 
Pinkerton,?,  ‘I  don’t,’  I said.  ‘What  state  do  you 
hail  from?’  ‘Georgia.’  ‘A  very  good  state,’  he  so- 
liloquized. ‘From  whom  did  you  say  you  had  a 

message  for  Mr. ? ‘From  Col. , of ,’ 

I answered.  ‘You  know  where  you  can  find ?’ 

‘Ido  not.’  ‘Give  me  the  message  ; I’ll  see  that  he  gets 
it.  ‘Are  you  Mr. ?’  ‘No  matter,’  he  answered, 


A VISIT  TO  THE  HOME  OF  FRANK  JAMES.  347 

‘I’ll  see  that  lie  gets  the  communication.’  But  I’ve 
come  all  the  way  here  to  see  him  myself.  I do  not  want 
to  go  back  without  seeing  him,’  I* remarked.  ‘What 
do  you  want  to  see  him  for?’  ‘Well,’  I stammered, 
‘ I have  heard  a great  deal  about  him  and  his  brother, 
and  I just  wanted  to  visit  them  at  home.’  ‘You 
know  who  he  is  then?’  ‘Certainly,  he  is  Jesse 

James  and ,’  ‘An  outlaw!’  he  interrupted  me. 

‘Mind  how  you  act,  young  man.’  The  tones  of  his 
voice  were  dry  and  harsh,  and  the  pistol  which  had 
been  allowed  to  droop  was  once  more  raised,  and 
pointed  at  my  breast. 

“You  may  be  sure  I was  thoroughly  alarmed,  and 
it  required  some  effort  to  speak  distinctly.  At  last 
I managed  to  say  in  a tolerably  low  tone,  ‘I  wish 
you  would  read  this  letter  which  I have  brought.’ 
The  pistol  was  lowered  and  he  reached  out  his  hand 
to  take  the  letter  from  the  breast-pocket  of  my  coat. 
Meanwhile,  Frank  kept  me  under  cover  of  a pistol. 
Jesse  secured  the  letter,  and  commenced  to  read  it. 
I watched  his  features  closely.  A change  came  over 
his  countenance.  The  cold,  stern  look  relaxed,  and 
his  face  put  on  a sunny  smile  as  he  read  on.  When 
he  had  finished,  he  turned  to  Frank  and  said,  ‘ I guess 
this  is  all  right.’  Then  he. turned  to  me  and  said, 

‘ So  you  are  a kinsman  of  Colonel ?’  ‘ I am,’  I 

replied.  He  continued,  ‘He  is  a good  friend  of 
ours,  and  I reckon  you’i'e  all  right.  You  wanted 
to  see  the  James  Boys.  You  see  before  you  what  is 
left  of  them,  I guess  you  had  better  give  us  your 


348 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


pistols  to  keep  for  you  until  you  are  ready  to  leave 
again,' for  you  know  we  are  the  only  armed  men 
allowed  around  our  place.  This  is  a very  odd  world 
anyhow.  We  do  not  trust  anyone.’  4 I have  but 
one,  and  here  it  is,’  I said  presenting  it  to  him, 
while  I held  the  muzzle.  He  took  the  pistol  and 
thrust  it  into  a side  pocket,  and  turning  full  toward 
me,  he  said  with  a smile  on  his  face,  and  a merry 
twinkle  in  his  bright  blue  eyes  : ‘So  you  wanted  to 

see  the  notorious  outlaws?’  ‘Yes.’  ‘Well  did  you 
expect  we  wore  horns,  and  had  split  feet,  and  spouted 
fire  and  brimstone,  eh?  But  you  see  you  are  mis- 
taken. There  are  a hundred,  yes,  a thousand,  worse 
men  along  the  borders  here  than  the  James  Boys. 
But  they  have  not  been  lied  about  as  we  have  been  ; 
they  have  not  been  hunted  all  over  the  states  as  we 
have  been  ; they  have  not  been  so  grossly  misrepre- 
sented and  abused,  and  we  must  bear  not  only  our 
sins,  but  the  sins  of  many  others.  It  is  a pretty  hard 
fate,  young  man.’  The  hard,  unpitying  expression 
came  upon  his  features  once  more,  but  it  was  only 
for  a moment,  and  the  cloud  passed  away,  and  his 
countenance  was  illuminated  by  a smile  that  was 
genial  and  pleasant,  and  whoever  could  have  gazed 
into  the  face  of  Jesse  James  at  that  moment,  would 
not  have  concluded  that  he  was  a desperado  and  an 
outlaw. 

“ ‘I  suppose,’  said  Frank,  ‘that  you  will  accept  an 
outlaw’s  invitation  to  his  humble  retreat?’  ‘Most 
gladly,’  I said. 


The  Home  of  Frank  James,  in  Texas. 


350 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


“They  turned  their  horses’  heads,  and  Jesse  taking 
a position  on  one  side  and  Frank  on  the  other,  we 
rode  on  to  the  crest  of  the  ridge.  ‘There  is  where 
we  camp,’  said  Frank,  as  he  pointed  away  to  the 
northwest.  Camp  ! Indeed,  it  seemed  more  like 
the  residence  of  a well-to-do  planter  in  Georgia.  The 
situation  which  they  had  selected  was  beautiful  as 
any  I had  yet  seen  in  the  West.  Before  us  a broad, 
green  valley  lay  spread  out  in  the  sunlight,  bounded 
by  a line  of  high  hills  toward  the  northeast,  and 
widening  toward  the  southwest.  A noble  grove  of 
timber  skirted  the  margin  of  the  stream,  which  ap- 
peared to  be  of  considerable  size,  and  meandered 
through  the  valley.  Beyond  the  stream  and  the 
grove,  situated  on  a gentle  slope  in  the  midst  of  gar- 
dens and  cultivated  fields,  and  vigorous  young  trees, 
rose  a pleasant  house  of  two  stories  in  elevation, 
with  a garden  in  front.  Some  distance  away  were 
the  barns,  stables  and  other  outbuildings.  ‘A 
lovely  home  !’  I exclaimed.  Frank  smiled  at  my 
evident  delight,  and  remarked  that  he  found  it  very 
comfortable,  after  the  exposure  and  hardships 
through  which  he  had  passed. 

“ So  we  rode  on  down  the  slope  into  the  grove, 
and  across  a beautiful  broad  pebble-bottom  stream, 
and  up  the  slope  to  the  front  of  the  mansion,  talking, 
by  the  way,  of  many  things  in  the  past,  and  ex- 
pressing views  and  opinions  concerning  the  future. 

“ The  James  Boys  are  far  from  being  loquacious. 
They  seem  to  maintain  a perpetual  guard  over  their 


A VISIT  TO  THE  HOME  OF  FRANK  .TAMES.  351 


words.  Sometimes  this  reserve  is  momentarily  cast 
aside,  and  the  brothers  will  converse  with  consider- 
able freedom.  But  the  tits  of  relaxation  do  not  last 
long.  They  speedily  relapse  into  their  accustomed 
reticent  state,  and  then  they  answer  questions  only  in 
monosyllables. 

“It  was  not  long  before  I discovered  that  I was  at 
the  home  of  Frank  James,  and  that  Jesse  and  his 
family  were  only  visitors.  My  peculiar  reception 
was  due  to  the  fact  that  a person  supposed  to  be  a 
detective  had  been  making  inquiries  concerning  the 
Boys  at  San  Antonio,  some  weeks  before  my  arrival. 

“Arriving  at  the  yard  gate,  we  dismounted,  and  I 
was  invited  into  the  house.  At  the  door  we  were 
met  by  a neatly  dressed  and  handsome  lady,  whose 
deep  blue  eyes  and  regular  features  produced  a fa- 
vorable impression  at  once,  to  whom  I was  intro- 
duced. It  was  Mrs.  Frank  James.  She  received 
me  with  much  dignity,  yet  with  a genial  cordiality 
which  assured  me  that  I was  a welcome  visitor. 
Her  manner  toward  her  husband  was  trusting  and 
affectionate.  ‘We  welcome  you,’  said  Frank,  ‘as  a 
relative  of  one  of  our  best  friends.  We  hope  you 

will  prove  as  manly  as  he.  Annie,  this  is  Mi-. , 

a near  relative  of  Colonel , who  was  so  kind  to 

you  when  you  arrived  at , on  your  way  out 

here.’  ‘I  am  very,  very  glad  to  meet  you.  We  all 

feel  extremely  grateful  to  Col. for  his  kindness 

toward  us,  and  we  are  only  too  glad  to  serve  any  of 
his  friends,’  she  said. 


352 


FRANK  AND  .JESSE  JAMES. 


‘ ‘ Such  was  the  welcome  which  I received  at  the 
home  of  Frank  James.  I felt  myself  quite  at  ease 
very  soon,  and  the  four  days  and  nights  which  I 
spent  under  their  hospitable  roof  gave  no  occasion 
for  me  to  think  hard  of  the  outlaws.  Indeed,  I 
could  not  bring  myself  to  think  of  them  in  that  light. 
Mrs.  James  is  a lady  who  is  suited  by  education  and 
disposition  to  grace  any  circle.  And  where  is  this 
model  home?  you  ask.  Well,  it  is  m Texas — just 
what  part  of  Texas  I must  leave  you  to  find  out.  I 
know  that  I never  met  with  better  treatment  in  any 
home,  anywhere.” 


CHAPTER  XL VI. 


EPISTLES  OF  JESSE  JAMES.— How  Jesse  takes 
his  own  part  with  a pen — Some  terse  specimens  of 
Jesse’s  style. 

Jesse  James  is  not  an  educated  man  in  the  scho- 
lastic sense  of  that  term.  In  this  respect  he  differs 
widely  from  his  brother  Frank,  who  has  a fair  knowl- 
edge of  the  Latin  and  Greek  languages,  and  is  said 
to  be  able  to  converse  fluently  in  the  Spanish  and 
German  tongues.  Frank  was  a college  student  when 
the  war  was  commenced,  and  Jesse  a schoolboy  in  a 
country  place.  He  had  made  some  progress,  had 
learned  to  “ read,  write  and  cipher,”  and  was  wrest- 
ling with  “ the  knotty  intricacies  ’ ’ of  English  Gram- 
mar and  Geography,  when  his  career  in  school  was 
stopped  short  by  the  political  events  occurring  about 
him. 

It  cannot  be  expected  that  Jesse’s  literary  per- 
formances should  exhibit  the  classic  finish  of  an  Ad- 
dison or  an  Irving,  and  yet  barring  his  faulty  or- 
thography, his  style  is  direct  and  pointed,  and  under 
other  circumstances  he  might  have  become  a very 
good  newspaper  reporter.  Although  Jesse  is  defi- 
cient in  the  command  of  language  to  express  his 
views  in  accordance  with  the  canons  of  literary  crit- 
icism, yet  his  letters,  if  not  elegant  specimens  of 
composition,  are  at  least  vigorous  and  clear.  It  is 
a matter  of  regret  that  so  few  specimens  of  his 

353 


354 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


epistolary  ability  are  available.  We  have  succeeded 
in  obtaining  copies  of  a few  of  his  letters,  but  unfor- 
tunately, none  which  reveal  the  domestic  relations 
and  characteristics  of  the  man.  Such  of  Jesse’s  let- 
ters as  we  have  been  able  to  secure,  which  have  any 
interest  for  the  public,  we  present  in  this  chapter.  4 

The  following  note  was  addressed  from  Jesse  to 
“ a friend  ” in  Missouri,  and  came  into  the  hands  of 
a gentleman  who,  for  reasons  which  the  author  is 
bound  to  respect,  desires  his  name  to  be  withheld. 
The  orthography  alone  is  revised.  The  year,  it  will 
be  observed,  is  not  given. 

Commanche,  Texas,  June  ioth. 

Dear.  Jim  : 

I hear  they  are  making  a great  fuss  about  old  Dan  Askew, 
and  say  the  James  Boys  done  the  killing.  It’s  one  of  old  Pink’s 
lies,  circulated  by  his  sneaks.  I can  prove  that  I was  in  Texas, 
at  Dallas,  on  the  12th  of  May,  when  the  killing  was  done.  Several 
persons  of  the  highest  respectability  know  that  I could  not  have 
been  in  Clay  county,  Missouri,  at  that  time.  I might  name  a 
number  who  could  swear  to  this,  whose  words  would  be  taken 
anywhere.  It’s  my  opinion  Askew  was  killed  by  Jack  Ladd  and 
some  of  Pinkerton’s  men.  But  no  meanness  is  ever  done  now 
but  the  James  Boys  must  bear  the  blame  for  it.  This  is  like  the 
balance  of  the  lies  they  tell  about  me  and  my  brother.  I wish 
you  would  correct  the  lies  the  Kansas  City  papers  have  printed 
about  the  shooting  of  old  Askew,  and  oblige, 

Yours  faithfully, 

Jesse. 

The  date  of  the  murder  of  Askew,  given  in  the 
above  letter,  is  wrong.  The  event  occurred  on  the 
night  of  April  12th,  and  not  May , as  the  writer  of 
the  above  note  assumes. 

The  following’  is  a characteristic  note.  It  contains 
several  allusions  unintelligible  to  the  uninitiated.  It 


EPISTLES  OF  JESSE  JAMES. 


355 


was  written  to  an  old  comrade,  who  long  ago  aban- 
doned a “ wild  life”  and  is  living  as  a respectable 
citizen. 

Ft.  Worth,  March  ioth,  1S77. 

Dear : 

The  beeves  will  soon  be  ready.  As  soon  as  the  roads  dry 
up,  and  the  streams  run  down,  we  will  drive.  We  expect  to 
take  a good  bunch  of  cattle  in.  You  may  look  out.  There  will 
be  plenty  of  bellowing  after  the  drive.  Remember,  it  is  business. 
The  range  is  good,  I learn,  between  Sidney  and  Deadwood.  We 
may  go  to  pasture  somewhere  in  that  region.  You  will  hear  of 
it.  Tell  Sam  to  come  to  Honey  Grove,  Texas,  before  the  ‘drive 
season’  comes.  There’s  money  in  the  stock.  As  ever, 

Jesse  J. 

The  following  letter  was  obtained  in  Colorado,  by 
a gentleman  who  claims  to  be  well  acquainted  with  the 
handwriting  of  Jesse  James,  and  claims  that  it  was 
dropped  by  Jack  Bishop.  As  to  its  authenticity,  we 
leave  the  reader  to  judge.  It  is  in  style  much  such  a 
letter  as  Jesse  James  might  have  written. 

Rest  Ranch,  Texas,  January  23d. 

Dear  Jack : 

We  had  a little  fun  on  the  other  side  of  the  line  lately.  A 
lot  of  Greasers  came  over  and  broke  up  several  ranches.  Some 
of  us  were  down  that  way,  and  “ the  cow-boys”  wanted  us  to  help 
them,  ana  we  done  it.  Some  of  our  cattle  had  been  taken,  and  I 
don’t  owe  the  yellow  legs  anything  good  anyhow.  Well,  we  left 
some  half  a dozen  or  more  for  carrior.-bird  meat.  We  brought 
the  cattle  back.  I was  confounded  glad  we  met  some  cavalry  out 
after  raiders.  There  was  a big  lot  of  them  motley  scamps,  and 
we  would  have  had  a pretty  rough  time,  I expect.  But  the  sneaks 
got  back  as  fast  as  they  could.  You  would  have  enjoyed  the 
racket.  As  ever  yours,  J.  W.  J. 


PRANK  AND  JESSE  .TAMES. 


35  fi 

The  last  letter,  to  an  individual,  which  we  here 
present,  is  vouched  for  as  being  in  the  handwriting 
of  Jesse  James,  by  Marshal  James  Liggett.  It  was 
written  to  George  W.  Shepherd  about  two  weeks 
after  the  Glendale  train  robbery.  In  this,  as  in  the 
other  notes  given  above,  we  have  revised  the  or- 
thography, without  correcting  the  grammatical  errors. 
The  letter  is  without  date,  and  runs  as  follows  : 

Friend  George: 

I can’t  wait  for  you  here.  I want  you  to  meet  me  on  Rogues 
Island,  and  we  will  talk  about  that  business  we  spoke  of.  I would 
wait  for  you,  but  the  boys  want  to  leave  here.  Don’t  fail  to 
come,  and  if  we  don’t  buy  them  cattle,  I will  come  back  with 
you.  Come  to  the  place  where  we  metgoing  south  that  time,  and 
stay  in  that  neighborhood  until  I find  you.  Your  friend, 

J- 

On  many  occasions  Jesse  has  written,  or  caused  to 
be  written,  exculpatory  letters  for  publication  in  the 
public  journals.  We  present  a few  of  these  as  spe- 
cimens of  Jesse’s  epistolary  style,  and  because  of 
the  interesting  character  of  their  allusions  to  his  own 
conduct.  It  will  be  observed  that  the  dates  of  out- 
rages on  banks  and  railways,  are  wrong  in  several 
instances,  as  given  in  these  letters.  For  instance  : 

The  following  communication  appeared  in  the 
Nashville  (Tenn.)  Banner , of  July  10th,  1875  : 

Ray  Town,  Mo.,  July  5th,  1875. 

Gentlemen : 

As  my  attention  has  been  called,  recently,  to  the  notice  of 
several  sensational  pieces  copied  from  the  Nashville  Union  and 
American,  stating  that  the  Jameses  and  Youngers  are  in  Ken- 
tucky, I ask  space  in  your  valuable  paper  to  say  a few  words  in 


EPISTLES  OF  JESSE  JAMES. 


357 


my  defence.  I would  treat  these  reports  with  silent  contempt, 
but  I have  many  friends  in  Kentucky  and  Nashville  that  I wish 
to  know  that  these  reports  are  false  and  without  foundation.  I 
have. never  been  out  of  Missouri  since  the  Amnesty  Bill  was  in- 
troduced into  the  Missouri  Legislature,  last  March,  asking  for 
pardon  for  the  James  and  Younger  Boys.  I am  in  constant  com- 
munication with  Governor  Hardin,  Sheriff  Groom,  of  Clay 
county,  Mo.,  and  several  other  honorable  county  and  state  offi- 
cials, and  there  are  hundreds  of  persons  in  Missouri  who  will 
swear  that  I have  not  been  in  Kentucky.  There  are  desperadoes 
roving  round  in  Kentucky,  and  it  is  probably  very  important  for 
the  officials  of  Kentucky  to  be  vigilant.  If  a robbery  is  com- 
mitted in  Kentucky  to-daj',  detective  Bligh,  of  Louisville,  would 
telegraph  all  over  the  United  States  that  the  James  and  Younger 
Boys  did  it,  just  as  he  did  when  the  Columbia,  Kentucky,  bank 
was  robbed,  April  29th.  1872,  Old  Bly,  the  Sherman  bummer, 
who  is  keeping  up  all  the  sensational  reports  in  Kentucky,  and  if 
the  truth  wa§  known,  I am  satisfied  some  of  the  informers  are 
concerned  in  many  robberies  charged  to  the  James  and  Younger 
Boys  for  ten  years.  The  radical  papers  in  Missouri  and  .other 
states  have  charged  nearly  every  daring  robbery  in  America  to  the 
James  and  Younger  Boys.  It  is  enough  for  the  northern  papers 
to  persecute  us  without  the  papers  of  the  south;  the  land  we 
fought  for  for  four  years;  to  save  from  Northern  tyrrany,  to  be 
persecuted  by  papers  claiming  to  be  Democratic,  is  against  reason. 
The  people  of  the  south  have  only  heard  one  side  of  the  report. 
I will  give  a true  history  of  the  lives  of  the  James  and  Younger 
Boys  to  the  Banner  in  the  future ; or  rather  a sketch  of  our  lives. 
We  have  not  only  been  persecuted,  but  on  the  night  of  the  25th 
of  January,  1875,  at  the  midnight  hour,  nine  Chicago  assassins 
and  Sherman  bummers,  led  by  Billy  Pinkerton,  Jr.,  crept  up  to 
my  mother’s  house  and  hurled  a missile  of  war  (a32-pound  shell) 
in  a room  among  innocent  women  and  children,  murdering  my 
eight  year  old  brother  and  tearing  my  mother’s  right  arm  off,  and 
wounding  several  others  of  the  family,  and  then  firing  the  house 
in  seven  places.  The  radical  papers  here  in  Missouri  have  re- 
peatedly charged  the  Russellville.  Kentucky,  bank  robbery  to  the 
James  and  Younger  Boys,  while  it  is  well  known,  that  on  the  day 


358 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


of  the  robbery,  Marclx2oth,  1869,  I was  at  the  Chaplin  Hotel  in 
Chaplin,  Nelson  county,  Kentucky,  which  I can  prove  by  Mr. 
Tom  Marshall,  the  proprietor,  and  fifty  others;  and  on  that  day 
my  brother  Frank  was  at  work  on  the  Laponsu  Ranch  in  San 
Luis  Obispo  county,  California,  for  J.  D.  P.  Thompson,  which 
can  be  proven  by  the  sheriff  of  San  Luis  Obispo  county,  and 
many  others.  Frank  was  in  Kentucky  the  winter  previous  to  the 
robbery,  but  he  left  Alexander  Sayer’s,  in  Nelson  county,  Janu- 
ary 25th,  1868,  and  sailed  from  New  York  City,  January  the  16th, 
which  the  books  of  the  United  States  mail  line  of  steamers  will 
show.  Probably  I have  written  too  much,  and  probably  not 
enough,  but  I hope  to  write  much  more  to  the  Banner  in  the 
future.  I will  close  by  sending  my  kindest  regards  to  old  Dr. 
Eve,  and  many  thanks  to  him  for  kindness  to  me  when  I was 
wounded  and  under  his  cate.  Yours  respectfully, 

Jesse  James. 

The  following  communications  appeared  in  the 
Kansas  City  Times  during  the  excitement  succeeding 
the  great  train  robbery  at  Rocky  Cut,  near  Otter- 
ville,  Missouri  . The  first  one  appeared  in  the  Times 
in  its  edition  of  August  14th,  187(1,  and  the  second 
one  came  out  on  the  morning  of  the  23d  of  the  same 
month. 

JESSE  JAMES’  FIRST  LETTER. 

Oak  G rove,  Kan.,  August  14,  1876. 

You  have  published  Hobbs  Kerry’s  confession,  which  makes  it 
appear  that  the  Jameses  and  the  Youngers  were  the  Rocky  Cut 
robbers.  If  there  was  only  one  side  to  be  told,  it  would  probably 
be  believed  by  a good  many  people  that  Kerry  has  told  the  truth. 
But  his  so-called  confession  is  a well-built  pack  of  lies  from  be- 
ginning to  end.  I never  heard  of  Hobbs  Kerry,  Charles  Pitts  and 
William  Chadwell  until  Kerry’s  arrest.  I can  prove  my  inno- 
cence by  eight  good,  well-known  men  of  Jackson  county,  and  show 
conclusively  that  I was  not  at  the  train  robbery.  But  at  present  1 
will  only  give  the  names  of  two  of  those  gentlemen  to  whom  I 
will  refer  for  proof. 


EPISTLES  OF  JESSE  JAMES. 


359 


Early  on  the  morning  after  the  train  robbery  east  of  Sedalia, 
I saw  the  Hon.  D.  Gregg,  of  Jackson  county,  and  talked  with  him 
for  thirty  or  forty  minutes.  I also  saw  and  talked  to  Thomas 
Pitcher,  of  Jackson  county,  the  morning  after  the  robbery. 
Those  two  men’s  oaths  cannot  be  impeached,  so  I refer  the  grand 
jury  of  Cooper  county,  Mo.,  and  Gov.  Hardin  to  those  men  be- 
fore they  act  so  rashly  on  the  oath  of  a liar,  thief  and  robber. 

Kerry  knows  that  the  Jameses  and  Youngers  can’t  be  taken 
alive,  and  that  is  why  he  has  put  it  on  us.  I have  referred  to 
Messrs.  Pitcher  and  Gregg  because  they  are  prominent  men,  and 
they  know  I am  innocent,  and  their  word  can’t  be  disputed.  I 
will  write  a long  article  to  you  for  the  Times , and  send  it  to  you 
in  a few  days, showing  fully  how  Hobbs  Kerry  hashed.  Hoping 
the  Times  will  give  me  a chance  for  a fair  hearing  and  to  vindi- 
cate myself  through  its  columns,  I will  close, 

Respectfully, 

J.  James. 


SECOND  LETTER. 

Safe  Retreat,  Aug.  18,  1876. 

I have  written  a great  many  articles  vindicating  myself  of  the 
false  charges  that  have  been  brought  against  me.  Detectives  have 
been  trying  for  years  to  get  positive  proof  against  me  for  some 
criminal  offense,  so  that  they  could  get  a large  reward  offered  for 
me,  dead  or  alive ; and  the  same  by  Frank  James  and  the  Younger 
boys,  but  they  have  been  foiled  on  every  turn,  and  they  are  fully 
convinced  that  we  will  never  be  taken  alive,  and  now  they  have 
fell  on  the  deep-laid  scheme  to  get  Hobbs  Kerry  to  tell  a pack  of 
base  lies.  But,  thank  God,  I am  yet  a free  man,  and  have  got 
the  power  to  defend  myself  against  tire  charge  brought  against 
me  by  Kerry,  a notorious  liar  and  poltroon.  I will  give  a full 
statement  and  prove  his  confessions  false. 

Lie  No.  1.  He  said  a plot  was  laid  by  the  Jameses  and  Youngers 
to  rob  the  Granby  bank.  I am  reliably  informed  that  there  never 
was  a bank  in  Granby. 

Lie  No.  2.  He  said  he  met  with  Cole  Y~ounger  and  me  at  Mr. 
Tyler’s.  If  there  is  a man  in  Jackson  county  by  that  name,  I am 
sure  that  I am  not  acquainted  with  him. 


360 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


Lie  No.  3.  He  said  Frank  James  was  at  Mr.  Butler’s,  in  Cass 
county.  I and  Frank  don’t  know  any  man  in  Cass  county  by 
that  name.  I can  prove  my  innocence  by  eight  good  citizens  of 
Jackson  county,  Mo.,  but  I do  not  propose  to  give  all  their  names  at 
present.  If  I did,  those  cut-throat  detectives  would  find  out 
where  I am. 

My  opinion  is  that  Bacon  Montgomery,  tne  scoundrel  who 
murdered  Capt.  A.-J.  Clements,  December,  13,  1866,  is  the  in- 
stigator of  all  this  Missouri  Pacific  affair.  I believe  he  planned 
the  robbery  and  got  his  share  of  the  money,  and  when  he  went 
out  to  look  for  the  robbers  he  led  the  pursuers  off  the  robbers’ 
trail.  If  the  truth  was  half  told  about  Montgomery,  it  would 
make  the  world  believe  that  Montgomery  has  no  equal,  only  the 
Bender  family  and  the  midnight  assassins  who  murdered  my  poor, 
helpless  and  innocent  eight-year  old  brother,  and  shot  my 
mother’s  arm  off;  and  I am  of  opinion  he  had  a hand  in  that 
dirty,  cowardly  work.  The  detectives  are  a brave  lot  of  boys — 
charge  houses,  break  down  doors  and  make  the  grey  hairs  stand 
up  on  the  heads  of  unarmed  victims.  Why  don’t  President  Grant 
have  the  soldiers  called  in  and  send  the  detectives  out  on  special 
trains  after  the  hostile  Indians?  A.  M.  Pinkerton’s  force,  with 
hand-grenades,  and  they  will  kill  all  the  women  and  children, 
Snd  as  soon  as  the  women  and  children  are  killed  it  will  stop  the 
breed,  and  the  warriors  will  die  out  in  a few  years.  I believe  the 
railroad  robbers  will  yet  be  sifted  down  on  some  one  at  St.  Louis 
or  Sedalia  putting  up  the  job  and  then  trying  to  have  it  put  on 
innocent  men,  as  Kerry  has  done. 

Hoping  the  Times  will publishjustaslhave written,  Iwill  close. 

[ESSE  JAMES. 


I 


CHAPTER  XLVH. 


GLENDALE. — The  last  great  train  robbery — A night 
ride  to  a lonely  wayside  station — How  the  robbery 
was  effected. 

The  eastern  part  of  Jackson  county,  the  western 
part  of  Lafayette,  and  down  southward  through  Cass 
county,  constitute  the  very  center  of  the  field 
of  operation  chosen  by  the  old  Guerrilla  leaders — 
Quantrell,  Todd,  Anderson,  Younger,  Pool,  Clements 
and  the  Jameses — during  the  war.  The  Sni  hills  and 
the  timber-crowned  undulations  bordering  the  Big 
Blue,  afforded  them  excellent  hiding  places  when 
sorely  pressed,  and  from  their  fastnesses  in  the  hills 
they  could  easily  make  forays  into  the  very  suburbs 
of  the  garrisoned  towns  of  Kansas  City,  Independ- 
ence, Lexington,  Pleasant  Hill  and  Harrisonville. 
They  knew  every  pathway  over  the  hills,  and  every 
crossing  place  along  the  streams.  Around  and 
among  these  forests  were  the  farms  and  dwellings  of 
their  friends,  and  warm  sympathizers  in  their  cause. 
Time  has,. wrought  some  changes  in  the  country  since 
those  days ; but  the  forest-crowned  hills  and  the 
deep,  tangled  thickets,  and  the  sparkling  streams 
still  are  there.  The  face  of  Nature  has  changed  but 
little  among  the  hills  of  the  Sni,  or  along  the  banks 
of  the  Blue.  It  was  meet  that  the  bandits,  who  are 
believed  to  be  the  same  men  who  once  were  Guer- 
rillas, should  comeback  to  the  scenes  of  their  earlier 

361 


362 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


adventures  to  consummate  their  latest  and  most  dar- 
ing robbery. 

October  7th,  1879,  was  a beautiful,  sunny,  warm 
day.  The  woods  had  not  yet  assumed  their  sober 
brown  hues  of  autumn,  but  nature  was  lovely  in  the 
rich  ripeness  of  the  summer’s  close.  The  great  tide 
of  human  life  flowed  on  in  its  accustomed  channels. 
Some  were  engaged  in  the  pursuit  of  pleasure ; 
some  were  in  search  of  gain  ; others  were  toiling  for 
bread ; some  were*  happy  in  having  accomplished 
their  designs  ; others  were  wretched  in  realizing  the 
bitterness  of  disappointment;  some  were  glad  in  the 
knowledge  that  they  had  contributed  to  the  happi- 
ness of  their  fellow-mortals  ; others  were  miserable 
because  they  beheld  the  gladness  of  their  neighbors, 
and  knew  of  the  triumphs  of  their  rivals ; some 
planned  good  deeds ; others  plotted  dark  crimes. 
These  all  go  to  constitute  the  atoms  of  the  mighty 
tide  of  human  life  ; and  their  plans,  purposes  and 
deeds  all  contribute  to  the  production  of  the  surges 
and  swirls  of  the  stream  as  it  flows  through  time  to 
the  gulf  of  eternity. 

There  were  always  plotters.  Since  the  world  be- 
gan men  have  schemed,  and  until  the  end  of  time 
there  will  be  the  good  and  the  bad  in  humanity, 
sometimes  one  and  sometimes  the  other  qualitypre- 
dominating.  And  so,  while  the  autumn  sunshine 
was  golden,  and  the  wood-cricket’s  chirp  was  mourn- 
ful, the  schemers  were  prodding  their  brain  in  the 
(levising  of  a scheme  to  commit  a grievous  crime.. 


GLENDALE. 


363 

Glendale  is  a lonely  wayside  station  in  the  western 
part  of  Lafayette  county,  Missouri,  on  the  line  of 
the  Chicago  & Alton  railway,  Kansas  City  branch. 
There  is  a water-tank,  a little  station-house,  and  a 
few  houses  in  a narrow  vale,  wedged  in  between 
rugged  hills,  which  are  covered  with  lofty  trees  and 
tangled  thickets,  a fit  place  for  the  rendezvous  of 
a banditti. 

Glendale  is  about  twenty  miles  from  Kansas  City, 
and  on  the  line  of  the  road  between  Independence 
and  Blue  Springs,  in  the  very  midst  of  a region 
where  many  of  the  darkest  crimes  and  deeds  of 
blood  which  marked  the  Guerrilla  warfare  of  the 
border  were  committed  both  by  the  Federal  militia 
and  the  Confederate  Guerrillas.  The  country  about 
Glendale  is  one  of  the  wildest  regions  in  Western 
Missouri , and  the  hills  and  dark  ravines  afford  excel- 
lent opportunites  for  the  concealment  of  both  men 
and  horses.  A better  situation  for  a successful  foray 
by  brigands  does  not  exist  on  the  line  of  the  road 
between  Chicago  and  Kansas  City. 

The  night  express  train,  bound  from  Kansas  City 
to  Chicago  and  St.  Louis,  left  the  Union  Depot  in 
the  first-named  city  on  the  evening  of  the  7th,  at  six 
o’clock,  and  consequently  was  due  at  Glendale  at 
about  seven  o’clock — a short  time  after  daylight  had 
faded  from  the  west. 

Now,  as  we  have  before  intimated,  Glendale  is  a 
place  with  a nice  name,  but  fewr  inhabitants.  Though 
perhaps  it  is  not  destined  to  go  down  to  history  'with 


364 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


the  historic  interest  attached  to  Arbela,  Malplaquet, 
Shiloh,  Kennesaw  or  Waterloo,  yet  so  early  in  its  his- 
tory Glendale  has  become  famous.  The  incident 
which  contributed  so  much  to  this  result  occurred 
on  the  evening  of  the  7th  of  October,  1879.  In  ad- 
dition to  the  station-house,  the  business  of  Glendale 
is  represented  by  a post-office  and  a general  store, 
kept  by  the  postmaster.  The  evening  in  question 
was  very  pleasant  outside  of  houses,  and  when  the 
curtains  of  night  were  drawn,  and  the  store  was 
lighted,  the  postmaster  and  four  others,  who  consti- 
tuted the  male  population  of  the  place,  except  the 
station  agent,  Mr.  Mclntire,  had  gathered  in  front  of 
the  little  store  to  discuss  the  neighborhood’s  affairs. 
They  were  quietly  interchanging  views.  Suddenly 
a stranger  joined  the  circle,  and,  walking  quickly  to 
where  the  proprietor  was  sitting,  he  tapped  him  on 
the  shoulder  and  said  : 

“ I want  you.” 

“ What  do  you  want?”  asked  the  other. 

The  new  arrival  did  not  deign  to  answer  the  ques- 
tion, but  quietly  stepped  away,  and  said  : 

“Here,  boys.” 

In  a minute — nay,  a moment — half  a dozen  rough- 
looking men,  muffled  and  masked,  stood  by  his  side, 
armed  with  huge  pistols  and  wicked-looking  knives. 
Their  pistols  they  held  cocked  in  their  hands.  Then 
the  leader,  in  a harsh,  grating  voice,  said  : 

“Now,  take  care,  make  tracks  out  of  this  ! 


GLENDALE. 


365 


The  terrified  citizens  started  to  obey.  As  they 
were  going,  the  leader  said  : 

“ To  the  depot,  do  you  hear  ! ” 

In  great  consternation,  the  little  company  of  citi- 
zens filed  away  to  the  depot.  In  the  depot  was  the 
operator  and  agent,  Mr.  Mclntire,  and  Mr.  W.  E. 
Bridges,  assistant  auditor  of  the  Chicago  & Alton 
railway  company,  already  under  duress.  When  the 
citizens  were  all  assembled  in  the  room , the  leader  said  : 
“Now,  sit  down,  act  clever  and  keep  still,  or  you 
will  not  have  heads  left  on  you.” 

Of  course,  obedience  to  such  an  order  was  just 
then  regarded  by  all  the  parties  as  a great  virtue,  and 
they  therefore  obeyed. 

The  masked  men,  who  had  now  assembled  to  the 
number  of  twelve,  according  to  one  account — four- 
teen by  another  witness — tore  away  the  telegraphic 
instrument  and  went  out  and  cut  the  wires.  The  in- 
strument was  smashed. 

“Now,”  said  the  leader,  whose  only  mask  was  a 
long  dark  beard,  “I  want  you  to  lower  that  green 
light!” 

“But,”  said  the  agent,  “the  train  willstopif  I do.” 
“That’s  the  alum  ! precisely  what  we  want  it  to 
do,  my  buck,  and  the  sooner  you  obey  orders  the 
better.  I will  give  you  a minute  to  lower  the  light,” 
said  the  bearded  leader,  at  the  same  time  thrust- 
ing a cocked  pistol  to  the  face  of  the  agent. 

The  operator  could  see  the  long,  bright  barrel  of 

the  pistol,  and  the  dark,  cavernous  interior  of  the 

23 


366 


FRANK  AND  .JESSE  JAMES. 


tube  had  a forbidding  appearance.  He  looked  up 
into  the  face  of  the  long-bearded  man.  He  saw  a 
cold,  fixed  look,  and  every  indication,  so  far  as  fea- 
tures could  reveal  intentions,  that  the  robber  chief- 
tain meant  just  what  he  said,  and  he  lowered  the 
light.  Of  course  the  position  of  the  light  was  an 
order  to  the  conductor  to  stop  at  Glendale  and  re- 
ceive fresh  instructions,  according  to  the  code  of  sig- 
nals in  use  among  railway  men. 

But  to  be  perfectly  sure  of  the  expected  plunder, 
and  in  order  to  destroy  even  the  possibility  of  the 
train  passing  without  making  a stojy,  the  robbers 
heaped  a pile  of  cross-ties,  fence  rails  and  other  lum- 
ber across  the  track.  Having  completed  their  prepar- 
ations, the  robbers  quietly  awaited  the  coming  of 
the  train. 

It  was  a little  after  seven  o’clock.  The  prisoners 
in  the  station-house  were  wondering  about  what 
would  happen  next,  and  especially  were  they  con- 
cerned and  anxious  respecting  what  should  happen 
to  them.  Then  the  distant  rumbling  of  the  train 
was  heard  ; louder  and  louder  it  fell  upon  the  ears  of 
the  listeners.  The  engineer  saw  the  signal  displayed 
which  commanded  him  to  stop.  He  sounded  the 
whistle  and  ordered  the  brakes  on.  The  train  stood 
still  on  the  track,  with  the  engine  at  the  tank. 

The  conductor,  with  lantern  in  hand,  sprang  upon 
the  platform  ere  the  wheels  had  ceased  to  revolve, 
and  was  about  to  proceed  to  the  little  station-house 


GLENDALE. 


367 


to  receive  his  orders.  But  he  had  made  little  prog- 
ress in  that  direction,  when  a man  rushed  up  to  him 
with  a cocked  revolver,  which  beheld  out  as  if  about 
to  fire.  This  man  was  speedily  joined  by  another, 
who  was  also  armed  in  a like  manner.  Both  the  men 
wore  masks.  Mr.  Greeman,  the  conductor,  was  of 
course  powerless  to  resist  such  odds,  and  with  min- 
gled feelings  of  alarm  and  disgust  was  compelled  to 
await  the  pleasure  of  the  strange  men  whom  he  now 
knew  to  be  robbers.  Two  men  rushed  up  to  the  cab 
of  the  locomotive  and  made  prisoners  of  the  en- 
gineer and  fireman  by  the  presentation  of  pistols, 
and  the  stern  declaration  that  instant  death  would 
certainly  follow  a failure  to  obey,  or  an  attempt  at 
resistance.  One  of  the  robbers  addressing  the  en- 
gineer, called  out : 

“ Hand  me  that  coal  hammer  of  yours  ! ” 

“What  do  you  want  with  it?”  asked  the  other. 

“ Hand  it  here  very  quick,  or  you'll  never  have  use 
for  another,”  was  the  emphatic  command  of  the 
robber,  accompanied  by  a very  significant  movement 
of  the  pistol  arm. 

Thus  appealed  to,  the  engineer  obeyed.  The 
large  hammer  used  by  stokers  to  break  coal  was 
handed  to  the  masked  desperado. 

Then  a group  of  the  masked  men,  with  the  long- 
bearded  man  at  their  head,  gathered  at  the  door  of 
the  express  car.  One  of  the  men  with  the  coal- 
hammer  then  commenced  beating  in  the  door  of  the 
car.  The  messenger,  who  was  in  charge  of 


368 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


a large  sum  of  money — more  than  $35,000  in  cur- 
rency and  much  other  valuable  property — was  in- 
side, but  had  refused  to  open  the  door.  The  mes- 
senger, Mr.  William  Grimes,  could  hear  the  blows  of 
the  ponderous  hammer,  and  knew  that  his  place 
would  soon  be  open  to  the  marauders.  The  door  was 
already  yielding — it  was  falling  to  splinters,  and  a 
minute  later  the  car  was  broken  into  by  the  masked 
and  armed  robbers.  Grimes,  in  the  meanwhile,  had 
formed  a hasty  plan  to  escape  with  the  money. 
While  the  robbers  were  beating  in  the  door,  he 
opened  the  safe,  took  therefrom  a large  amount  of 
money,  hastily  deposited  it  in  a satchel,  re-locked  the 
door  of  the  safe,  and  was  in  the  act  of  attempting 
to  escape  by  the  other  door. 

He  was  too  late.  The  robbers  sprang  into  the  car 
before  he  was  ready  to  leave  it.  In  any  event,  es- 
cape vas  rendered  impossible  by  the  fact  that  the 
other  door  of  the  car  was  guarded.  He  could  only 
have  escaped  a part  of  the  band  to  fall  into  the 
hands  of  their  comrades. 

When  the  robbers  rushed  into  the  car,  after  hav- 
ing broken  the  door  open,  one  of  them  cried  out  to 
the  messenger : 

“ Here,  you  ! Give  me  that  key  ! ” 

“I  will  not.  You  may  take  it,”  answered  the 
messenger. 

The  words  had  no  more  than  escaped  his  lips, 
when  one  of  the  gang  in  the  car  dealt  him  a terrible 
blow  with  the  butt  of  a heavy  revolver,  which  felled 


GLENDALE. 


369 


him  to  the  floor.  They  took  the  key,  opened  the 
safe,  and  rifled  it  of  all  its  contents  which  were  of 
value  to  them.  They  then  took  the  packages  from 
the  messenger’s  satchel,  and  the  great  railway  and 
express  robbery  at  Glendale  was  an  accomplished  fact. 

During  the  time  occupied  by  a part  of  the  robber 
band  about  the  express  car,  a patrol  was  distributed 
along  the  sides  of  the  train,  and  these  were  discharg- 
ing fire-arms  at  intervals,  for  the  purpose,  as  is  sup- 
posed, of  intimidating  the  passengers. 

The  whole  time  occupied  in  completing  this  great 
robbery  probably  did  not  exceed  ten  minutes.  The 
whole  amount  of  booty  secured  was  probably  fully 
forty  thousand  dollars.  The  passengers  were  greatly 
alarmed  during  these  proceedings.  Valuables  were 
hastily  concealed  under  seats,  about  the  persons  of 
the  owners,  and  wherever  else  a place  not  likely  to 
be  examined  by  the  robbers  could  be  found.  After 
concluding  the  work  which  brought  them  to  Glen- 
dale, the  brigands,  amid  the  reports  of  pistol  shots, 
set  up  a shout  which  echoed  among  the  hills  for  a 
long  distance  around,  sought  their  horses,  mounted, 
and  rode  away  through  the  gloom.  They  had  locked 
the  citizens  in  the  little  station-house.  These  waited 
until  everything  seemed  still  about  the  place,  for  the 
train  had  moved  on,  and  then  they  broke  down  the 
door  and  walked  out  of  their  temporary  prison-house. 


CHAPTEK  XL VIII. 


HUNTING  CLUES.— Marshal  Liggett— His  efforts  to 
hunt  down  the  robbers — Jesse  James  once  more  to 
the  front. 

After  the  affair  at  Glendale,  the  marshal  of  Kan- 
sas City,  Major  James  Liggett,  a cool-tempered, 
clear-headed  man,  took  charge  of  the  case  and  di- 
rected all  movements  intended  to  result  in  the  dis- 
covery of  the  robbers.  It  was  soon  ascertained  be- 
yond a doubt  that  Jesse  James  had  been  in  Kansas 
City  only  a few  days  before  the  robbery.  Then  the 
inquiry  proceeded  as  to  who  else  had  probably  been 
participants.  It  came  to  the  knowledge  of  the  mar- 
shal that  Jim  Cummings,  Ed.  Miller  and  a hard 
character  named  Blackamore,  had  been  moving  about 
the  country  in  a suspicious  way.  Little  by  little, 
fragmentary  scraps  of  information  were  secured, 
and  a generalization  of  all  the  facts  led  to  the  geu- 
eral  conclusion  that  the  train  robbery  at  Glendale 
had  been  effected  under  the  direction  of  the  James 
Boys;  that  certainly  Jesse,  and  probably  Frank, 
had  participated  in  it,  and  that  Jim  Cummings,  Ed. 
Miller  and  Blackamore  were  probable  accomplices. 
The  next  important  point  to  gain,  was  information 
concerning  the  route  traveled  by  the  bandits  in 
their  retreat  from  the  scene  of  their  lawless  depreda- 
tions. This  was  not  so  easy  a task  as  the  uninitiated 
might  conclude.  The  character  of  much  of  the 

370 


HUNTING  CLUES. 


371 


country  in  western  Missouri,  with  the  thorough 
knowledge  of  the  region  possessed  by  the  principals 
in  the  outrage,  forbade  an  easy  discovery  of  the 
route  which  they  had  taken.  But  the  marshal  had 
called  about  him  men  as  well  acquainted  with  the 
country  as  any  of  Quantrell’s  old  raiders  could  be, 
and  the  little  information  gathered  by  each  one,  finally 
brought  together,  led  to  the  inference  that  they  had 
gone  in  a southerly  direction  toward  the  Indian  Ter- 
ritory. The  inference  afteward  became  a certainty. 
Their  “trail”  was  discovered. 

Men  were  at  once  placed  at  various  points  on 
their  probable  line  of  retreat ; men  were  dispatched 
on  their  trail  to  hunt  them  to  their  places  of  con- 
cealment. There  were  men  in  western  Missouri  who 
had  ridden  with  the  old  Guerrilla  band,  bold,  daring 
men,  who  laid  aside  the  weapons  of  destruction 
when  the  war  closed ; men  who  had  never  learned 
the  meaning  of  the  word  fear,  who  yet  became  weary 
of  turmoil  and  strife,  and  settled  down  in  life  as 
quiet  citizens,  who  long  ago  ceased  to  sympathize 
with  their  old  comrades  in  their  acts  of  outlawry, 
and  who,  notwithstanding  their  peaceable  demeanor, 
were  subjected  to  annoying  suspicions  at  every  re- 
currence of  the  yjsitations  of  their  former  associates  ; 
who  felt  when  the  train  was  robbed  at  Glendale  that 
it  was  time  to  take  a positive  stand  on  the  side  of  the 
law  and  to  co-operate  with  the  otficers  in  every  en- 
deavor to  put  an  end  to  such  depredations  for  all 
time  by  capturing  the  depredators.  These  persons 


372 


FT! AN K AND  .TESSE  JAMES. 


became  active  allies  of  Marshal  Liggett  in  his  efforts 
against  the  bandits,  and  materially  contributed  to  the 
discovery  of  the  robbers  and  the  line  which  they  had 
chosen  on  their  retreat.  So  the  active  campaign 
began.  There  is  reason  to  believe  that  after  the 
robbery  was  consummated,  at  least  a part  of  the 
band  went  into  Clay  county,  and  remained  in  seclu- 
sion there  for  some  days.  Then  they  started  south. 

It  was  pending  these  events  that  Marshal  Liggett 
made  an  arrangement  with  George  W.  Shepherd, 
formerly  a Guerrilla  captain  under  whom  Jesse 
James  served  near  the  close  of  the  war,  to  take  part 
in  the  campaign , then  about  to  be  prosecuted  against 
the  bandits.  As  subsequent  events  have  brought 
Shepherd  prominently  before  the  public,  and  the 
mystery  which  attaches  to  some  of  the  proceedings 
will  continue  to  excite  the  interest  of  the  public  until 
it  is  cleared  up,  it  is  deemed  best  to  present  a brief 
history  of  the  career  of  George  W.  Shepherd  in  this 
connection. 


CHAPTER  XLIX. 


GEORGE  W.  SHEPHERD.— The  childhood  and 
youth  of  Shepherd — His  adventures  in  Utah — Enters 
the  Confederate  service — Joins  Quantrell’s  band- — 
Gets  into  trouble  with  the  gang  at  the  time  of  Rus- 
sellville— Becomes  inimical  to  the  Jameses — Engages 
with  Marshal  Liggett — Joins  the  band — The  Short 
Creek  fight. 

The  name  of  George  W Shepherd,  which  attained 
prominence  during  the  old  Guerrilla  times,  when  he 
was  one  of  Quantrell’s  most  trusted  lieutenants,  had 
passed  out  of  the  public  mind,  in  a measure,  until  the 
events  following  the  Glendale  train  robbery  once 
more  brought  it  prominently  before  the  country. 

At  the  time  of  the  affair  at  Glendale,  Shepherd 
was  following  a peaceful  avocation  in  Kansas  City. 
It  was  known  to  the  marshal  of  that  place,  and 
other  officers  of  the  law,  that  the  relations  sub- 
sisting between  the  James  Boys  and  Shepherd 
had  been  rather  unfriendly  for  several  years, 
and  overtures  were  made  looking  to  his  en- 
gaging in  the  pursuit  of  the  outlaws.  Shepherd’s 
reputation  for  desperate  courage  was  not  inferior 
to  that  of  any  other  man  in  the  days  when  he  led  a 
band  of  Quantrell’s  men,  and  when  Marshal  Liggett, 
of  Kansas  City,  had  obtained  his  consent  to  engage 
iii  the  desperate  undertaking,  everyone  expected 
some  sensational  denouement.  A history  of  the 
Jameses,  after  the  events  which  occurred  since  Glen- 
dale, would  be  incomplete  without  some  notice  of 

373 


374 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


George  W.  Shepherd,  the  man  who  is  credited  with 
engaging  in  a terrible  conflict  with  Jesse  W.  James 
and  his  followers,  near  Joplin, Missouri,  resulting  in 
the  alleged  death  of  the  outlaw,  and  in  Shepherd’s 
receiving  a severe  wound  in  the  left  leg. 

George  W.  Shepherd  is  a son  of  the  late 
Janies  Shepherd,  a respectable  farmer  of  Jackson 
county,  Missouri.  He  was  born  near  Independ- 
ence, January  17th,  1842,  on  a farm  now  be- 
longing to  the  Staten  heirs.  There  were  two 
brothers  older  than  George,  namely,  John  and  James 
M.,  and  one  brother  his  junior,  whose  name  was 
William.  J . M.  Shepherd  is  now  a respectable  farmer 
in  Jackson  county  During  his  boyhood,  George 
resided  with  his  parents  on  the  farm,  and  when  of 
sufficient  age  he  attended  the  neighborhood  school 
for  a few  months  every  summer  and  winter  until  he 
was  able  “to  read,  write  and  cipher,”  as  he  expressed 
it.  In  early  youth  he  manifested  an  adventurous 
and  somewhat  wayward  disposition.  In  1857  he 
left  home  and  proceeded  to  Utah,  where  he  joined 
the  army,  at  that  time  operating  against  the  Mor- 
mons under  the  command  of  General  Albert  Sydney 
Johnston.  The  Shepherd  family,  which  originally 
came  from  Virginia,  were  a race  of  pioneers,  and  the 
disposition  of  the  subject  of  this  notice  to  seek  ex- 
citing adventure  on  the  borderland  of  civilization 
was  legitimately  inherited. 

After  a varied  experience,  and  absence  of  two 
years,  George  returned  to  Missouri  in  the  autumn  of 


GEORGE  W.  SHEPHERD. 


375 


1859,  and  resumed  farming  operations  with  his 
brothers.  He  continued  in  this  employment  on  a 
farm  about  one  mile  and  a half  distant  from  Inde- 
pendence, until  the  commencement  of  warlike  prep- 
arations in  1861.  Seized  by  the  prevailing  military 
fever,  and  his  surroundings  being  all  Southern,  George 
W.  Shepherd  was  among  the  first  to  cast  his  lot  with 
the  Confederate  recruits.  He  enlisted  in  company 
A,  Captain  Duncan’s  of  Rosser’s  regiment.  This 
command  participated  in  the  great  battles  fought  at 
Wilson’s  Creek  arid  Pea  Ridge,  and  engaged  in  many 
other  skirmishes  in  Missouri  and  Arkansas,  in  all  of 
which  he  took  a part.  When  the  Confederate  army, 
under  the  command  of  General  Sterling  Price,  was 
ordered  to  the  east  of  the  Mississippi,  young  Shep- 
herd returned  to  Jackson  county,  and  soon  afterward 
joined  QuantreU's  command  of  Guerrillas. 

The  war  record  of  Shepherd  would  fill  a volume 
if  written  out  in  full.  F or  this  we  have  not  the  space. 
We  can  only  summarize  the  chief  events  in  this  part 
of  his  career.  We  first  hear  of  George  Shepherd  in 
a desperate  charge  made  by  Quantrell’s  men 
on  the  garrison  at  Independence,  in  February, 
1862.  On  that  occasion  he  and  a comrade,  Wil- 
liam Gregg,  swept  down  one  of  the  streets  of 
Independence,  causing  the  greatest  consternation, 
and  inflicting  no  little  damage  on  the  soldiers  of 
Col.  Burris’  command.  From  that  day  forward 
Shepherd  took  rank  among  the  most  daring  of 
Quantrell’s  men. 


376 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAIMES. 


When  Quantrell’s  small  command  of  twenty  men 
was  surrounded  at  night  by  a large  Federal  force, 
while  asleep  in  the  Tate  house,  near  Santa  Fe,  Jack- 
son  county,  Missouri,  in  March,  1862,  Shepherd  was 
with  the  Guerrillas  there,  and  was  selected  to  guard 
one  of  the  doors  of  the  house.  The  conflict  which 
ensued  was  terrible.  After  some  minutes’  fighting, 
and  when  the  house  had  been  fired,  the  Federals  de- 
sired a parley  with  a view  of  inducing  the  Guerrillas 


Burning  the  Tate  House  at  Santa  Fe. 


to  surrender.  Shepherd  commanded  the  men  who 
defended  the  lower  rooms  of  the  house.  He  asked 
for  twenty  minutes  time.  It  could  not  be  granted. 
For  ten  minutes.  No.  For  five  minutes  then.  No, 
if  the  Guerrillas  did  not  yield  within  one  minute,  not 
a man  of  them  should  escape,  was  the  ultimatum  of 
the  Federal  officer.  “ Then  count  sixty”  exclaimed 
Shepherd,  “and  take  the  consequences.”  The  fight 


GEORGE  W.  SHEPHERD. 


377 


was  renewed.  That  house  had  become  a pandemo- 
nium. In  it  were  such  men  as  Cole  Younger, 
Stephen  Shores,  John  Jarratte,  James  Little,  Hoy, 
Haller,  and  others.  The  Federal  commander  per- 
mitted Major  Tate  and  his  family  to  leave  the  house. 
Then  the  fighting  was  resumed  more  fiercely  than 
before.  The  building* was  on  fire.  It  was  manifest 
lhat  the  Guerrillas  would  be  forced  to  evacuate 
their  fortress.  It  was  resolved  to  break  through  the 
Federal  line.  Quantrell  led  the  desperate  charge, 
followed  by  George  Shepherd,  Jarrette,  Younger, 
Toler,  Little,  Hoy  and  others.  Seventeen  men  made 
the  attempt,  and  succeeded  in  making  their  escape. 
Three  had  surrendered  before  the  attempt  was 
made. 

Once,  in  the  spring  of  1862,  George  Shepherd, 
Cole  Younger  and  Oliver  Shepherd  were  surrounded 
at  the  house  of  John  Shepherd  in  Jackson  county. 
Their  peril  was  imminent.  The  Federal  force  num- 
bered ten  to  their  one.  Cole  Younger  was  about  to 
lead  a desperate  sortie,  when  Martin  Shepherd, 
Scott,  Little  and  John  Coger  came  up  and  attached 
the  Federals  in  the  rear.  This  diversion  enabled 
the  Shepherds  and  Younger  to  escape  from  the  house. 

Soon  after  the  incident  noted  above,  George 
Shepherd  and  Cole  Younger  were  detailed  to  go 
into  Jackson  county  for  the  purpose  of  collecting 
ammunition.  They  had  collected  a large  amount  of 
the  materials  of  war  which  were  most  needed  in 
Quantrell’ s command.  One  day  they  went  to  find 


378 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


a wagon  to  convey  the  ammunition  to  camp.  They 
were  at  a house  behind  which  was  an  orchard,  and 
this  had  been  sown  in  rye  which  was  now  tall  and 
luxuriant.  While  at  this  house  seventy-live  Federal 
troopers  surrounded  the  place,  and  demanded  their 
surrender.  They  refused  and  made  a rush  to  the 
rye-grown  orchard  ground,  where  they  had  hitched 
their  horses.  Beyond  the  orchard  was  a skirt  of 
timber,  now  clothed  in  luxuriant  green.  They 
gained  the  orchard  in  safety,  although  followed  by  a 
storm  of  bullets.  Mounting,  they  made  a dash  for 
the  forest.  But  they  were  not  destined  to  reach  it 
unscathed.  Three  buckshot  had  penetrated  the  bod}" 
of  Cole  Younger,  and  George  Shepherd  was  hit 
hard  and  badly  wounded.  He,  however,  continued 
his  flio'ht  until  he  reached  a shelter  where  he  could 

O 

receive  surgical  attention. 

It  Avas  about  harvest  time,  1862,  that  Major  Pea- 
body undertook  to  capture  Quantrell’s  band  by  a 
vigorous  movement  with  superior  forces.  The  tAvo 
joined  issue  at  Swearingen’s  place,  a few  miles  from 
Pleasant  Hill,  Cass  county.  A series  of  desperate 
encounters  followed.  The  Guerrillas  were  forced  to 
seek  shelter  in  the  woods.  In  the  lights  which  en- 
sued, George  Shepherd  lost  his  horse.  The  Guerril- 
las suffered  fearfully,  both  in  the  neighborhood  of 
Swearingen’s  barn,  and  later  in  a depression  near 
Fred.  Farmer’s  house.  A number  of  Quantrell’s 
followers  were  seriously  wounded.  George  Shep- 
herd had  great  difficulty  in  escaping  fi’om  this 


GEORGE  W.  SHEPHERD. 


379 


sanguinary  engagement.  He  was  again  wounded, 
though  not  severely. 

Col.  Upton  Hayes,  Col.  Gideon  Thompson  and 
Col.  John  T.  Hughes,  co-operating,  resolved  upon 
attacking  Independence,  then  garrisoned  by  a Fed- 
eral force  of  about  five  hundred  men,  under  com- 
mand of  Col.  J.  T.  Buell,  now  of  St.  Louis.  The 
Confederate  forces  numbered  about  seven  hundred. 
Quantrell  was  requested  to  aid  the  enterprise,  and 
joined  his  forces  with  the  regular  Confederate  troops 
in  an  attack  on  Independence.  George  Shepherd 
was  there,  and  fought  with  desperate  valor.  After 
the  battle  was  over,  when  Quantrell  was  asked  to 
name  the  men  of  his  command  who  had  most  dis- 
tinguished themselves  for  daring  courage,  George 
Shepherd  was  designated  as  one  among  half  a dozen 
others. 

In  the  early  days  of  the  autumn  of  1862,  George 
Todd,  commanding  about  fifty  men,  prepared  an 
ambuscade,  with  rifle  pits,  on  the  road  leading  from 
Kansas  City  to  Harrisonville.  The  place  was  ad- 
mirably selected,  and  the  utmost  caution  and  vigi- 
lance was  observed  in  guarding  it,  but  it  came  near 
being  a slaughter-pen  for  the  Guerrillas.  One  even- 
ing he  succeeded  in  destroying  a wagon  train,  and 
scattering  the  escort  which  accompanied  it.  But 
sometime  afterward,  Gregg,  Scott,  Haller  and  Shep- 
herd, with  a number  of  followers,  re-occupied  the 
rifle  pits.  George  Shepherd  was  sent  out  on  the 
road  toward  Harrisonville,  south  of  the  ambuscade. 


380 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


It  was,  perhaps,  past  ten  o’clock  at  night.  The  rifle 
pits  were  still,  and  the  droning  hum  of  insects  was 
the  only  sound  to  break  the  silence.  Shepherd  was 
motionless  at  his  post  down  the  road.  Suddenly  he 
was  made  conscious  of  the  presence  of  an  enemy, 
by  a tall  form  which  rose  up  at  his  right  stirrup — a 
form  which  had  apparently  come  from  the  shadows 


Geo.  W.  Shepherd. 


around  him.  But  it  was  no  apparition  conjured  up 
by  a disordered  brain.  The  leveling  of  a gun  barrel 
at  his  breast,  and  the  sharp  utterance  of  the  single 
word,  “surrender!”  convinced  George  Shepherd 
that  the  form  was  very  real.  A glance  satisfied  him 
that  crouching  forms  ■ re  all  about  him,  and  all  were 


GEORGE  W.  SHEPHERD. 


381 


armed.  He  threw  himself  forward,  shot  the  dis- 
mounted trooper  in  the  breast  as  he  whirled  his 
horse  around,  and  received  a scattering  volley  as  he 
dashed  away  to  arouse  his  comrades  in  the  rifle  pits. 
The  Federal  forces  were  under  command  of  Major 
Hubbard,  a gallant  officer  of  the  Sixth  Missouri 
Cavalry.  He  had  received  full  information  about 
Todd’s  rifle  pits,  had  dismounted  his  command,  and 
but  for  Shepherd’s  extraordinary  nerve  and  presence 
of  mind,  he  would  have  made  a complete  surprise  of 
the  Guerrilla  garrison.  As  it  was,  a terrible  conflict 
ensued,  and  a number  of  Federals  were  killed  and 
eight  of  the  Guerrillas  were  wounded,  among  them 
Shepherd,  who  received  a slight  flesh  wound 

In  August,  1863,  Quantrell  began  to  rally  around 
his  standard  all  the  small,  detached  bands  in  West- 
ern Missouri  for  his  expedition  against  Lawrence, 
Kansas.  At  this  time  Shepherd  was  one  of  his  con- 
fidential advisers.  In  that  grim  council  of  war,  sum- 
moned by  the  Guerrilla  chieftain  to  consider  the  fea- 
sibility of  engaging  in  such  an  enterprise,  George 
Shepherd  sat  among  the  stern,  relentless  warriors  of 
the  border. 

When  Fletcher  Taylor  returned  from  Lawrence, 
whither  he  had  gone  to  obtain  information  concern- 
ing the  military  situation  there,  and  made  his  report 
at  Quantrell’ s headquarters  to  the  assembled  lead- 
ers, the  Chief  spoke  : 

“You  have  heard  the  report.  Before  you  decide, 
you  should  know  it  all.  The  march  to  Lawrence  is 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  TAMES. 


382 

a long  one  ; in  every  little  village  there  are  soldiers. 
We  1 eave  soldiers  behind  ns  ; we  march  between  gar- 
risons of  soldiers  ; we  attack  a town  guarded  by  sol- 
diers ; we  must  retreat  th rough  swarms  of  armed  men  ; 
and  when  we  would  rest  after  such  an  exhaustive 
march,  we  must  do  so  with  soldiers  all  about  us,  and 
do  the  best  we  can.  Come,  speak  out,  somebody  ! 
What  is  it,  Shepherd?  ” 

Thus  appealed  to,  the  answer  came  deliberately 
and  firmly  from  George  Shepherd  : 

“Lawrence!  I know  the  place  of  old.  They 
make  no  difference  there  between  negroes  and  white 
people.  It  is  a Boston  colony,  and  it  should  be 
cleared  out.” 

And  the  others  gave  similar  replies,  and  so  the 
expedition,  which  was  destined  to  be  fraught  witli 
consequences  so  baleful,  was  resolved  upon.  George 
Shepherd  went  with  the  rest  of  the  command,  and 
in  the  terrors  and  tragedies  of  that  dreadful  day,  he 
had  his  share. 

The  winter  of  1863-4,  Shepherd  spent  in  Quan- 
trell’s  camp,  in  the  vicinity  of  Sherman,  Texas,  lead- 
ing a comparatively  inactive  life  ; but  the  following 
summer  he  was  engaged  in  innumerable  skirmishes. 
At  Pink  Hill,  in  Johnson  county,  at  Pleasant  Hill, 
at  Keytesville,  and  many  other  places  the  fighting 
was  severe.  Then  came  the  mustering  to  aid  Gen- 
eral Price.  In  that  summer  campaign  the  Guerrillas 
took  a conspicuous  part.  Toward  the  middle  of 
September,  Bill  Anderson  was  carrying  destruction 


GEORGE  W.  SHEPHERD. 


383 


to  many  neighborhoods  in  North  Missouri.  Todd 
and  Anderson  combined,  had  a force  of  a little 
more  than  two  hundred  men.  In  this  troop  rode 
George  Shepherd.  He  was  present  at  Centralia. 
The  particulars  of  that  dreadful  day’s  work  are  given 
in  another  place  in  this  volume,  and  need  notnowbe  re- 
cited. It  may  be  accepted  as  a fact  that  George 
Shepherd  perfonned  his  partin  that  carnival  of  Death . 

Price  and  Shelby  were  compelled  to  retii’e  from 
Missouri.  In  a desperate  encounter  with  the  Federal 
advance,  in  pursuit  of  the  retiring  Confederate  army, 
Todd,  who  was  protecting  the  rear,  was  killed. 
George  Shepherd  succeeded  him  in  the  command, 
and  after  lingering  a while  in  Missouri,  he  led  the 
remainder  of  the  once  formidable  band  of  Guerrillas, 
save  about  twenty  men,  who  went  with  Quantrell 
into  Kentucky — to  Texas.  The  forces  under  Shep- 
herd had  fighting  all  the  way.  The  Indians  beset 
their  pathway  and  struck  at  them  viciously  as  they 
marched.  Among  those  who  went  to  Texas  with 
this  force  was  Jesse  James.  In  the  following  spring 
the  Guerrillas,  or  at  least  a part  of  them,  returned. 
The  cause  of  the  Confederacy  had  suffered.  Lee 
surrendered.  Johnston  followed.  The  catastrophe 
came  ; the  Confederacy  was  no  more.  Then  the 
Guerrillas  of  Missouri  were  permitted  to  go  in  and 
surrender,  and. all  save  eight  men  of  the  band  which 
Shepherd  had  led  back  from  Texas  surrendered. 
His  career  as  a Guerrilla  had  ended,  and  Shepherd 
went  to  Kentucky  soon  after  the  close  of  the  war. 


CHAPTER  L. 


PURSUIT  OF  THE  GLENDALE  ROBBERS.— 
Shepherd  goes  south  with  the  gang — He  plans  an 
ambuscade — Failure  of  his  plan — The  robbers  sus- 
picious of  Shepherd — The  fight  in  the  forest. 

During  the  days  succeeding  the  robbery,  the  mar- 
shal had  learned  sufficient  to  satisfy  him  that  the 
robbers  had  gone  into  retreat  in  Clay  county  ; and 
becoming  aware  of  the  fact  that  Shepherd  was 
working  in  Kansas  City,  the  officer  sought  him  out 
and  engaged  him  as  a detective  to  assist  him  in  the 
pursuit.  Shepherd  consented,  and  it  was  arranged 
that  he  should,  in  some  way,  place  himself  hi  com- 
munication with  the  gang.  The  unfriendly  relations 
existing  between  Shepherd  and  the  Jameses  pre- 
sented a serious  difficulty.  The  plan  adopted  to 
overcome  this  was  shrewdly  devised.  A story  was 
told,  and  industriously  circulated,  that  it  was  a mat- 
ter of  little  doubt  that  George  W.  Shepherd  was 
engaged  in  the  robbery,  and  that  in  consequence  he 
had  fled  to  parts  unknown.  This  was  not  all ; Mar- 
shal Liggett  had  printed  on  a slip  of  paper,  already 
printed  on  one  side,  an  item  to  the  effect  that  Shep- 
herd was  believed  to  be  implicated  in  the  robbery. 
It  was  reported  to  have  been  clipped  from  one  of  the 
Kansas  City  papers.  What  follows  in  relation  to 
this  enterprise  is  based  upon  the  statements  of  Shep- 
herd. He  relates  that  he  went  to  Clay  county,  vis- 
ited the  residence  of  Mrs.  Samuels  ; saw  that  lady; 

384 


PURSUIT  OF  THE  GLENDALE  ROBBERS.  385 


told  her  a story  about  his  persecution  by  the  detec- 
tives about  the  Glendale  business  ; showed  her  the 
pseudo  newspaper  clipping,  and  expressed  a desire 
to  become  a member  of  the  gang  ; that  he  was  blind- 
folded ; led  a long  way,  and  when  relieved  of  his 
eye  bandages,  he  found  himself  in  the  midst  of  the 
gang  confronted  by  Jesse  James  ; that- his  reception 
was  anything  but  pleasant,  but  that  finally  he  was 
able  to  convince  them  that  he,  like  themselves,  was 
hunted  ; that  he  became  cognizant  of  all  their  plans, 
and  then  sought  and  obtained  permission  to  go  into 
Kansas  City  after  having  taken  a terrible  oath  to  re- 
veal nothing  and  act  true  in  every  respect*  with  the 
band.  He  came  into  Kansas  City,  related  all  that  he 
had  seen  and  heard  to  the  marshal ; was  furnished  a 
fleet  horse,  pistols  and  blankets,  and  returned  to  the 
gang.  Liggett  was  informed  by  Shepherd  that-they 
would  leave  Clay  county  at  a certain  time  ; that  they 
would  cross  near  Sibley  at  a certain  other  time,  and 
would  be  at  a certain  place  at  a certain  hour,  where 
he  could  see  them  if  he  so  desired.  Marshal  Liggett, 
acting  upon  this  information,  proceeded  to  the  point 
designated,  and  at  the  hour  named  he  had  the  satis- 
faction of  seeing  a party  of  armed  men  cross  at  the 
previously  announced  place,  and  among  them  recog- 
nized his  chosen  detective,  Shepherd.  The  robbers 
passed  on  southward.  Hogue’s  Island  is  in  the  river 
Marais  des  Cygnes,  not  far  from  Fort  Scott.  Here 
the  band  camped  one  night.  Their  plan  was  to  rob 
the  bank  of  Street  & McArthur  at  Short  Creek, 


PRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


380 

Kansas.  This  was  to  he  effected  on  Sunday  even- 
ing, Nov.  2d,  at  3 o’clock.  When  Shepherd  arrived 
in  the  camp  on  Shoal  Creek,  about  nine  miles  south- 
east of  Shoi’t  Creek,  he  exhibited  his  pseudo  news 
item  to  Jesse  James,  and  in  other  ways  succeeded  in 
convincing  him  that  he  was  also  an  outlaw,  and 
Shepherd  was  thenceforward  treated  as  “a  man  and 
a brother.”  He  states  that  the  party  consisted  of 
Jesse  James,  Jim  Cummings,  Ed.  Miller,  and  Sam 
Kaufman.  It  has  been  ascertained  that  the  person 
who  was  supposed  to  be  Sam  Kaufman  was  one 
Blackamore.  The  plan  to  rob  the  bank  was  known 
to  the  authorities,  and  contrary  to  the  pre-arranged 
measures  for  the  capture  of  the  outlaws,  the  guard  of 
armed  men  who  were  to  have  been  in  waiting  at  the 
hour  appointed  for  the  raid,  went  on  duty  early  in 
the  morning.  Jesse  James  that  morning  went  from 
the  Shoal  Creek  camp  to  Short  Creek,  and  was  in  the 
town  when  the  guardsmen  assumed  their  places, 
and  he  noted  everything.  Of  course  this  mistake 
on  the  part  of  those  engaged  in  the  efforts  to  capture 
them,  caused  a change  in  the  plans  of  the  gang. 
Shepherd,  well  armed  and  mounted,  rode  to  the  camp 
in  the  afternoon,  after  having  been  informed  by  Jesse 
James  of  the  situation  at  Short  Creek  in  the  morning 
when  they  met.  He  found  the  brigands  much  alarmed, 
preparing  to  break  camp.  Mike  and  Tom  Cleary, 
two  of  Shepherd’s  assistants,  were  to  form  an 
ambuscade,  but  this  part  of  the  arrangement  failed 


PURSUIT  OP  THE  GLENDALE  ROBBERS. 


387 


because  of  the  sudden  movement  of  the  band.  Shep- 
herd was  to  proceed  to  camp,  provoke  a quarrel 
with  Jesse,  shoot  him  and  flee,  when  of  course  the 
other  members  of  the  gang  would  follow.  But  the 
camp  was  broken  up  too  soon.  The  ambushers 
could  not  reach  their  place  in  time.  Shepherd  re- 
lates that  they  were  riding  scattered  out  in  the  woods  ; 
that  he  was  riding  near,  and  a little  in  the  rear  of 
Jesse  James  ; that  he  suddenly  drew  a pistol,  called 
out,  “Damn  you,  Jesse  James  ! thirteen  years  ago 
you  killed  my  cousin,  Frank  Shepherd.”  At  the  first 
word  Jesse  wheeled  his  horse  and  sought  his  pistol. 
He  was  too  late.  Shepherd  fired,  the  ball  taking 
effect  just  behind  the  left  ear,  and  Jesse  James  fell 
heavily  to  the  ground.  After  firing,  Shepherd  says 
no  one  moved  for  a few  seconds,  when  he,  suddenly 
realizing  his  position,  wheeled  his  horse  around,  and 
driving  his  spurs  deep  into  the  animal’s  flanks, 
dashed  away.  At  the  same  time  Cummings  rode 
furiously  toward  him,  while  Miller  went  to  the  as- 
sistance of  the  fallen  chief.  The  pursuit  of  Cummings 
was  persistent  and  rapid.  Blackamore  soon  fell 
behind  in  the  chase,  but  Cummings  gained  on  Shep- 
herd until  at  last  it  became  necessary  for  the  latter 
to  make  a stand  and  fight  it  out  there.  As  he 
wheeled  his  horse  to  carry  out  this  resolution,  a ball 
from  Cummings’  pistol  took  effect  in  the  calf  of 
Shepherd’s  left  leg.  The  firing  which  had  been 
maintained  during  a chase  of  three  miles,  now  be- 
came quick  and  furious,  and  the  result  for  a time 


388 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


was  doubtful.  At  last,  Shepherd  says,  a ball  took 
effect  in  Cummings’  side,  and  he  turned  his  horse  and 
rode  back  through  the  Avoods  by  the  way  they  came. 
Shepherd  rode  into  Short  Creek  to  have  his  Avound 
attended  to. 

The  foregoing  is  Shepherd’s  account  of  his  pur- 
suit of  the  Glendale  robbers  and  contest  Avith  Jesse 
James.  But  developments  since  do  not  sustain  the 
statements  in  many  important  particulars.  The  re- 
lation appears  to  be  correct  up  to  the  time  of  the 
shooting,  but  it  is  iioav  clear  that  he  did  not  Avound 
Jesse  James. 

The  truth  is  that  Jesse  James  was  at  all  times  sus- 
picious of  Shepherd’s  motives,  and  from  the  time  he 
joined  them  he  was  watched  with  a ceaseless  vigi- 
lance. The  outlaws  had  little  confidence  in  his  pro- 
testations, and  his  movements  aawtc  carefully  ob- 
served. They  went  into  camp  oii  Shoal  Creek, 
Shepherd  being  with  them.  According  to  their 
custom  they  arranged  to  remove  to  another  camping 
place  about  three  miles  aAvay  the  next  da}’  It  was 
Saturday  night,  and  Shepherd  obtained  the  consent 
of  his  ostensible  confederates  to  go  into  Short 
Creek.  One  of  the  brigands,  assuming  a disguise, 
followed  him  for  the  purpose  of  watching  his  move- 
ments. 

This  man  discovered  that  Shepherd  A\Tas  laying  a 
train  for  the  capture  of  the  band.  During  Sunday 
morning,  it  appears  Shepherd  met  Jesse  James,  who 
informed  him  that  “the  game  Avas  up”  in  Short 


PURSUIT  OF  TIFF  GLENDALE  ROBBERS.  389 


Creek,  and  that  they  had  been  give n away.  Shep- 
herd agreed  in  this  view  of  the  situation,  and  the  two 
separated.  Later  in  the  day  Shepherd  went  to  the 
camp,  where  he  had  left  them.  aIt  was  deserted,  but 
he  found  their  trail,  and  followed  it  to  where  the 
new  camp  was  established.  The  fact  that  it  was  not 
the  place  which  had  been  selected  in  Shepherd’s 
presence,  ought  to  have  warned  him  that  his  situation 
was  one  of  extreme  peril.  But  it  appears  that  he  did 
not  consider  this  'evidence  that  he  was  distrusted, 
and  approached  the  camp.  The  moment  he  appeared 
Jim  Cummings  opened  fire  upon  him,  and  mounting 
his  horse  gave  chase.  Both  men  were  well  mounted, 
but  Camming’ s horse  was  the  superior  one  of  the 
two.  Shepherd,  placing  the  reins  of  the  bridle  in  his 
teeth,  and  drawing  two  revolvers,  the  fight  com- 
menced. He  received  a bullet  wound  in  the  calf 
of  his  left  leg,  and  in  turn  shot  Cummings  in  the 
right  side,  which  fractured  the  sixth  rib  and  wounded 
the  intercostal  artery.  Some  fragments  of  clothing, 
driven  into  the  wound,  arrested  the  flow  of  blood 
from  the  artery,  else  the  probabilities  are  that  the 
wound  would  have  proved  fatal.  As  it  was,  the 
surgeon,  who  has  furnished  the  above  facts,  removed 
the  foreign  matter,  took  out  some  fragments  of 
bone,  put  a ligature  on  the  artery,  and  in  a short 
time  the  wounded  bandit  went  on  his  way. 

It  is  asserted  as  a fact,  that  Jesse  James  was 
neither  wounded  nor  killed,  but  rode  away  a picture 
of  health  and  vitality.  The  peril  of  Shepherd  was 


390 


FRANK  ANT)  JESSE  JAMES. 


imminent.  Hud  be  not  wounded  Cummings,  that 
desperado  woidd  soon  have  come  up  with  him,  when 
the  death  of  one  or  both  of  them  would  have  been 
inevitable.  « 

The  whole  relation  but  confirms  what  has  been 
reiterated  in  the  pages  of  this  volume,  that  the  re- 
sources and  shrewdness  of  Jesse  James  are  truly 
wonderful  ; that  in  all  respects  he  and  his  brother 
are  men  of  extraordinary  capacity,  and  that  in  cour- 
age, skill,  adroitness,  and  vitality,  they  are  men 
strangely  endowed.  What  they  may  yet  accomplish 
is  hidden  in  the  unrevealed  future,  which  to  our 
questioning  returns  no  answer. 


CHAPTER  LI. 


ALLEN  PARMER. — Becomes  a member  of  Quan- 
trell’s  band — Takes  part  in  the  sack  of  Lawrence — 
With  Quantrell  in  Kentucky — Marries  Jesse  James’ 
sister — Accused  of  complicity  with  the  Glendale 
robbers. 

Allen  Parmer  is  a Missourian.  His  boyhood 
days  were  passed  principally  in  Jackson  county. 
When  the  late  war  broke  over  the  country,  Allen- 
Parmer  was  a youth,  little  fitted  to  enter  the  ranks 
with  fighting  men.  Yet  he  became  a member  of 
Quantrell’ s band.  He  first  came  into  prominence 
among  his  comrades  in  August,  1863,  at  the  capture 
and  sack  of  Lawrence,  Kansas.  That  day  Parmer 
was  a member  of  the  squad  led  by  Bill  Anderson, 
who  murdered  without  compunction  and  destroyed 
without  feeling.  He  escaped  with  the  rest  of  the 
band.  He  was  at  Independence  ; at  Lone  Jack  ; at 
Camden  ; at  Weston  ; in  their  lairs  among  the  Sni 
Hills,  and  along  the  waters  of  the  Blues.  He  was 
one  of  the  six  men  who  remained  with  Todd 
at  Judge  Gray’s  house,  near  Bone  Hill,  Jackson 
county,  when  Captain  John  Chestnut  arrrived  in 
that  neighborhood,  in  September,  1864,  bearing  a 
communication  from  General  Price  to  the  Guerrillas, 
which  at  once  caused  a rally  of  the  old  partisans. 
He  was  selected  by  Lieut.  Geo.  W.  Shepherd  as  one 
of  the  picked  men  ordered  on  a dangerous  expedi- 
tion to  the  north  side  of  the  Missouri.  The  Guerrilla 

391 


392 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES 


campaign  there  was  short,  but  bloody.  The  terrible 
massacre  and  rout  at  Centralia  was  the  crowning 
event,  and  Parmer  performed  a conspicuous  part  in 
that  conflict.  All  through  the  operations  of  the 
Guerrillas  he  was  one  of  the  most  daring  in  the  band. 
He  was  one  of  the  executioners  of  Bradley  Bond,  a 


(Williams  & Thomson,  Photographers,  Kansas  City,  Mo.; 

militiaman  of  Clay  county.  He  and  Frank  James 
captured  the  man,  and  afterward  he  was  shot. 

When  Missouri  no  longer  offered  a field  for  opera- 
tions, and  Quantrell  entered  upon  his  last  campaign 


ALLEN  PARMER. 


393 


in  Kentucky,  Allen  Parmer  was  one  of  the  old  Guer- 
rillas who  followed  him.  The  Federal  garrison  was 
compelled  to  surrender  at  Hustonville,  Lincoln 
county,  Kentucky.  Thenceforward  Quantrell  was 
known  in  his  true  character.  In  a fight  in  Jessamine 
county,  George  Roberson  and  a member  of  Quan- 
trell’s  command,  was  captured,  taken  to  Louisville, 
and  confined  in  prison,  but  subsequently  escaped. 
Afterward  he  was  captured  again,  taken  to  Lexing- 
ton, transferred  to  Louisville  once  more,  and  there 
arraigned  before  a court-martial,  tried,  convicted  and 
sentenced  to  be  hanged  on  a charge  of  murdering 
the  Federal  major  at  Hustonville,  who  fell  by  the 
hand  of  Parmer.  Roberson  was  afterward  publicly 
executed  at  Louisville. 

Parmer  took  part  in  all  the-dreadful  frays  of  Quan- 
trell’s  little  band  in  Kentucky. 

When  peace  once  more  brooded  over  flic  land,  he 
returned  to  Missouri,  and  commenced  a commission 
business  in  St.  Louis,  with  J.  W.  Shawhan  for  a part- 
ner, under  the  style  of  Shawhan  & Co.  This  was  in 
1866.  It  does  not  appear  that  the  firm  was  very 
successful.  Parmer  is  said  to  have  lost  several 
thousand  dollars  in  this  venture.  Later,  the  business 
was  closed  out.  Payne  Jones,  and  some  others, 
among  them  Jim  White,  a friend  of  Parmer,  were  im- 
plicated in  a bank  robbery  at  Richmond,  Mo.  Mayor 
Shaw  was  killed  at  that  time.  Suspicion  attached 
to  Parmer  as  being  one  of  the  robbers,  and  he  was 
arrested,  but,  on  examination,  discharged.  Then 


394 


FRANK  AND  JESSE  JAMES. 


he  led  a sort  of  roving  life  for  some  years,  some- 
times in  Missouri,  then  in  Texas,  sometimes  in  Col- 
orado, then  in  the  Indian  Territory.  Finally  he 
came  to  regard  Texas  as  his  home.  In  1870  he  re- 
turned to  Jackson  county,  where  his  boyhood  had 
been  passed.  For  a long  time  his  relations  with  the 
James  family  had  been  friendly,  and  when  he  came 
to  woo  Miss  Susan  James,  the  sister  of  Frank  and 
Jesse,  she  did  not  deny  his  suit,  and  they  were  mar- 
ried, and  removed  to  Arkansas  the  same  year.  He 
remained  in  that  state  during  the  autumn  and  win- 
ter, and  in  the  spring  of  1871  he  removed  with  his 
family  to  Texas.  For  a time,  his  wife  taught  a 
school  at  Sherman.  Subsequently,  Parmer  estab- 
lished a ranche  near  Henriette,  Clay  county,  Texas, 
about  120  miles  west  of  Sherman.  Clay  county  lies 
on  the  Red  river,  directly  south  of  the  Kiowa  In- 
dian reservation.  Here  he  had  all  the  freedom  lie 
desired,  and  for  some  years  he  tended  his  herds 
and  was  prosperous.  He  frequently  made  trips  to 
Kansas  City,  St.  Louis  and  Chicago  with  droves  of 
cattle. 

When  the  train  robbery  at  Glendale  took  place, 
the  authorities  sought  for  clues  to  the  robbers  in 
every  direction.  Mr.  Grimes,  the  express  messen- 
ger who  was  knocked  down  by  one  of  the  robbers 
who  wore  no  mask,  was  able  to  give  a vivid  and 
minute  description  of  the  features  of  his  assailant, 
and  that  description  suited  the  personnel  of  Parmer. 
Deputy  Marshal  Whig  Iveshlear  was  dispatched  to 


ALLEN  PARMER. 


395 


Texas  by  Marshal  Liggett  to  effect  Parmer’s  arrest. 
He  proceeded  to  Sherman,  where  he  met  and  con- 
ferred Avith  Mr.  Everhart,  sheriff  of  Grayson  county. 
That  officer  readily  consented  to  assist  in  the  ar- 
rest of  Parmer,  and  proceeded  at  once  to  his 
ranche,  near  Henriette.  The  officers  effected  the 
arrest  without  difficulty,  November  2d,  1879,  under 
a requisition  from  Governor  Phelps,  of  Missouri. 

Parmer  was  taken  by  the  officers  to  Sherman.  He 
was  followed  by  a number  of  his  friends  from  Clay 
county.  There  the  prisoner  attempted  to  regain  his 
liberty  by  a writ  of  habeas  corpus.  But  the  judge 
before  whom  the  writ  was  returned  ruled  out  testi- 
mony, and  remanded  the  prisoner  to  the  custody  of 
the  officers  from  Missouri,  in  obedience  to  the 
requisition  of  the  govenor  of  that  state.  Parmer 
took  exceptions  and  appealed.  Marshal  Liggett, 
however,  had  sworn  out  a warrant  for  his  arrest  be- 
fore a United  States  Commissioner,  charging  him 
with  interrupting  the  United  States  mail.  But  this 
was  unnecessary,  for,  on  hearing  the  case,  the  state 
authorities  of  Texas  discharged  the  writ,  and  re- 
manded the  prisoner  again  to  the  custody  of  the 
Missouri  officers,  who  at  once  set  out  for  Kansas 
City,  where  they  arrived  with  their  prisoner  Novem- 
ber 23d,  and  Parmer  was  promptly  incarcerated  in 
the  Jackson  county  jail.  He  emphatically  denied  all 
complicity  in  the  Glendale  affair,  and  after  four  weeks’ 
imprisonment  was  discharged,  the  authorities  failing 
to  connect  him  with  the  robbery  in  any  way. 


CHAPTER  LII.  , 

JESSE  JAMES  STILL  A FREE  ROVER.— The 
sequel  to  the  fight  with  Shepherd — Jesse  and  his 
wife  visit  relatives  and  friends  in  Kentucky — An 
unsuccessful  attempt  to  capture  the  outlaw. 

It  required  no  ordinary  sagacity  to  escape  the 
environments  which  his  daring  deeds  had  created 
for  him,  after  the  robbery  at  Glendale.  Had  Jesse 
James  been  other  than  a man  of  extraordinary 
capacity  in  great  emergencies,  his  career  would  have 
been  brought  to  an  inglorious  close  before  the  clock 
of  Time  would  have  indicated  the  commencement 
of  the  New  Year,  1880.  But  the  destiny ' which 
seems  to  guide  him  once  more  manifested  itself,  and 
Jesse  James,  the  bandit,  rode  through  difficulties  and 
dangers,  and  away  to  repose  and  freedom  on  the  far 
off  plains  of  Texas.  There  were  many  persons  who 
believed  that  the  reported  death  of  Jesse  James  was 
true  ; that  the  account  of  the  bloody  duel  between 
George  W.  Shepherd  and  Jim  Cummings,  was  confir- 
matory of  the  statement  of  the  former,  that  he  had 
shot  Jesse  James.  It  is  probable  after  that  fateful 
Sunday  in  the  deep  recesses  of  a Southwest  Missouri 
forest,  and  the  terrible  peril  to  which  he  was  there 
subjected,  that  Shepherd  really  believed  he  had  shot 
Jesse.  But,  be  that  as  it  may,  there  were  many 
people  who  resolutely  insisted  upon  it,  that  Jesse 
James  rode  away  unscathed.  Time  has  disclosed 
the  fact  that  they  were  correct.  Several  circum- 
stances combine  to  show  that  Jesse  went  away  from 

396 


JESSE  JAMES  STILL  A FREE  ROVER. 


397 


the  vicinity  of  Short  Creek,  after  the  Cummings- 
Shepherd  conflict,  in  the  enjoyment  of  perfect  health. 

A few  days  after  Christmas,  the  newspapers  of 
Kansas  City  announced  the  arrival  in  that  city  of 
Mrs.  Jesse  James,  from  what  point  they  did  not  say, 
perhaps  because  they  did  not  know.  Mrs.  James 
visited  relatives  and  friends  in  Kansas  City  for 
several  days,  and  her  conduct  was  not  at  all  like  that 
of  a recently  bereaved  widow.  After  spending 
some  days  pleasantly  in  the  city,  she  proceeded  with 
Mrs.  Dr.  Samuels  to  the  residence  of  that  lady  near 
Kearney,  Clay  county,  which  fact  was  duly  gazetted 
in  the  society  notes  of  the  St.  Louis  and  Kansas 
City  journals.  Mrs.  Samuels  herself,  though  pro- 
fessing to  believe  the  reports  concerning  the  death 
of  her  son,  yet  did  not  act  as  though  the  conviction 
had  taken  a very  firm  hold  upon  her  mind.  Mrs. 
Jesse  James  remained  some  days  at  the  residence  of 
her  mother-in  law,  and  then  suddenly  she  concluded 
to  visit  her  relatives  and  friends  in  Logan  and  Nelson 
Counties,  Kentucky.  These  movements  of  the  sup- 
posed widow  of  the  late  dreaded  leader  of  the  Glen- 
dale robbers  does  not  appear  to  have  attracted  any 
groat  amount  of  attention  from  the  officers  of  the 
law.  Indeed  it  appears  Marshal  Liggett  had  not 
yet  abandoned  the  opinion  entertained  by  him,  that 
George  W.  Shepherd  had  shot  and  seriously  if  not 
fatally  wounded  the  noted  outlaw. 

One  day,  after  the  middle  of  January,  1880,  a 
young  man  of  respectability,  residing  in  Kansas  City, 
25 


398 


FRANK  AND  .TESSE  JAMES. 


who  had  been  entrusted  with  a certain  message  to 
deliver  at  Russellville,  Ivy.,  called  upon  another 
young  gentleman  of  his  acquaintance,  and  invited 
him  to  accompany  the  first-mentioned  young  man  to 
Kentucky.  It  was  a mistake  on  the  part  of  the 
message-bearer,  for  the  young  man  was  no  admirer 
of  the  methods  of  the  chief  of  the  Glendale  band, 
and,  after  revolving  the  proposition  in  his  mind,  he 
came  to  the  conclusion  to  acquaint  Major  Liggett 
with  the  facts  in  liis  possession.  This  he  did.  The 
marshal  urged  him  to  accept  the  invitation,  and  pro- 
ceed to  Kentucky  with  his  friend.  It  is  intimated 
that  he  supplied  the  necessary  funds  to  enable  the 
young  gentleman  to  make  the  journey.  The  two 
men  started.  There  lives  in  Kansas  City  a gentle- 
man who  has  known  the  James  Boys,  and  who  is  not 
their  enemy,  even  now.  This  gentleman  received 
an  intimation  of  what  was  going  on,  and  learned 
definitely  the  aims  of  the  marshal.  In  half  an  hour 
a message — it  matters  not  what  words  were  em- 
ployed, they  were  significant — was  sent  to  Louis- 
ville, to  a friend.  That  friend  received  it,  understood 
it,  and  a message  was  at  once  sent  to  a person  in 
Russellville.  Meanwhile,  the  conscientious  young 
man  and  his  friend  journeyed  in  the  ordinary  course 
of  travel  toward  Russellville.  Arrived  there,  the 
message-bearer  cut  his  companion  of  the  journey,  and 
the  latter  could  learn  nothing  to  report  to  the  mar- 
shal of  Kansas  City.  The  person  to  whom  the  mes- 
sage came  understood  precisely  what  it  meant,  and  the 


JESSE  JAMES  STILL  A FREE  ROVER. 


399 


person  whom  Pinkerton  and  his  employes  have  often 
sought,  once  more  found  a quiet  retreat,  where  he 
cannot  be  readily  discovered. 

There  are  several  stories  afloat  with  regard  to  the 
course  taken  by  Jesse  James  after  the  Cummings- 
Shepherd  conflict.  The  following  is  understood  to 
be  a correct  narrative.  Sunday  night  the  party  of 
robbers  separated,  each  man  taking  a route  of  his 
own  selection.  Cummings  was  first  cared  for  and 
left  in  a secure  place.  Jesse  James  made  a detour 
toward  the  cast,  and  then  turned  northward.  He 
remained  in  St.  Clair  county  two  days,  and  came  into 
Jackson  county  while  the  attention  of  everyone  was 
directed  to  the  marshal’s  posse  pushing  dowrn  through 
the  Indian  Territory  to  Texas.  In  Jackson  county 
he  remained  for  some  days,  and  when  it  suited  his 
convenience  lie  proceeded  to  Texas  by  a route  of  his 
own  selection.  Afterward  he  desired  to  enjoy  a 
little  civilized  life  and  went  to  Kentucky,  where 
he  was  joined  by  Mrs.  James.  But  when  the  mar- 
shal’s agent  arrived  in  the  region  he  was  not  there. 

Thus  the  great  outlaw  roves  at  will  over  the  coun- 
try, and  all  the  skill  of  men  clothed  with  authority 
to  entrap  him  has  for  so  long  a time  proved  Unequal 
to  the  task.  But  it  is  said  by  those  who  are  in  a 
position  to  know,  that  he  Jongs  to  retire  from  the  busi- 
ness of  an  outlaw,  make  peace  with  society  and 
prove  by  an  exemplary  life  in  the  future  that  his 
nature  is  not  wholly  bad. 


Yooipit  BpEfjS. 


CHAPTER,  I. 

THE  YOUNGER  FAMILY.— The  political  career 
of  Henry  W.  Younger — Murder  of  Mr.  Younger 
by  Jayhawkers — Brutal  treatment  of  the  daughters — - 
Social  rivalries — Cole  Younger  driven  from  home 
by  the  militiamen. 

Whom  the  gods  love  die  young  The  happiest  of 
the  Youngers  was  Richard,  the  eldest  son  of  his 
parents,  who  died  in  1860,  at  the  outset  of  a man- 
hood, full  of  promise  and  upon  the  threshold  of  the 
tragic  and  lurid  strife  which  was  about  to  call  into 
play,  many  of  the  best  and  the  worst,  the  noblest 
and  the  most  fiendish  traits  of  human  nature.  The 
vendetta  of  the  irrepressible  conflict  had  really  be- 
gun in  the  border  counties  of  Kansas  and  Missouri 
years  before.  Richard  Younger  was  almost  the  only 
member  of  that  ill-fated  family  who  escaped  draining 
to  its  very  d regs , the  bitter  cu])  of  evil  passion  and 
final  dissolution. 

Thomas  Coleman  Younger,  by  all  odds  the  fore- 
most of  the  Brothers  whose  daring  exploits  and 
thrilling  adventures  fill  so  large  a page  in  the  story 
of  Guerrilla  warfare  and  border  brigandage,  was 
born  in  Jackson  county,  Missouri,  on  the  15th  of 
January,  1844.  John  Younger  who  died  in  mutual 
death  with  one  of  Pinkerton’s  men  in  March,  1874, 
was  born  in  1846.  Bruce  Younger  comes  next,  in 
1848,  James  in  1850,  and  Robert  in  December,  1853. 
Bruce  did  not  live  to  play  a conspicuous  part  in  the 
stirring  events  which  have  given  to  the  family  a 

403  " 


Bob  Younger. 


Cole  Younger. 


406 


THE  YOUNGER  FAMILY. 


407 


continental  fame.  A life  sentence  in  the  Minne- 
sota state  prison  at  Stillwater,  came  to  the  three  sur- 
viving brothers,  as  the  penalty  of  failure  and  over- 
mastering fate  in  the  attempt  upon  the  Northfield 
bank.  In  the  seclusion  of  those  prison  walls, 
Coleman,  James  and  Robert  Younger,  have  ample 
leisure  to  reflect  upon  the  events  of  their  stormy 
career  ; with  the  lights  now  before  them,  their  lives, 
if  they  were  to  be  lived  over  again,  would  doubtless 


Jim  Younger. 


be  lived  differently  ; but  whatever  regrets  there  may 
be  for  the  past,  no  word  that  has  ever  come  from 
Stillwater,  indicates  that  these  men  feel  the  remorse 
which  torments  conscience-stricken  criminals  Their 
lawless  deeds  were  primarily  the  natural  outcome  of 
lawless  times  and  monstrous  wrongs,  against  which 
the  law  stretched  forth  no  protection.  Outlawry 


408 


THE  YOUNGER  BROTHERS. 


made  the  war  between  them  and  society  perpetual. 
Under  such  circumstances  a wise  man  submits  or 
flees  ; a proud  man  fights  on  to  the  end. 

'Kentucky  was  the  birthplace  of  Henry  Washington 
Younger,  but  early  in  life  he  moved  to  Missouri, 
and  planted  his  vine  and  fig  tree  in  Jackson  county. 

Here  some  years  later,  in  1830,  when  the  vine  had 
spread  its  branches,  and  the  fig  tree  had  begun  to 
bear  fruit,  he  married  Miss  Beesheba  Fristo?;,  who 
proved  a loving  wife  and  a faithful  helpmate.  Be- 
sides the  sons  whose  names  have  already  been  given, 
eight  daughters  were  born  of  this  union,  making  a 
happy  family  of  fourteen  children,  all  of  whom,  ex- 
cept three  grew  up  to  manhood  and  womanhood. 

The  father  of  the  Younger  Brothers  was  a thrifty 
man,  and  a good  citizen.  He  reared  his  family  as  a 
country  gentleman's  family  should  be  reared,  giving 
his  sons  the  best  educational  advantages  that  were 
to  be  had  in  that  part  of  the  state,  and  fitting  his 
daughters  to  become  the  wives  of  men  of  wealth  and 
standing  in  the  community.  He  was  something  of 
a politician,  too,  for  he  was  thrice  elected  to  the 
Missouri  Legislature,  and  was  for  eight  years  Judge 
of  the  Jackson  County  Court.  A good  business  man 
was  II  enry  Washington  Younger,  striving  success- 
fully as  he  did,  to  lay  by  something  comfortable  for 
the  rainy  days,  and  have  enough  besides  to  give  the 
boys  a fair  start  in  the  world.  Besides  the  fine  farm 
of  six  hundred  acres  in  Jackson  county,  he  owned 
another  estate  near  Harrisonville,  in  Cass  county, 


THE  YOUNGER  FAMILY. 


409 


whither  he  moved  in  1858,  and  began  a profitable 
business  as  a stock-raiser  and  trader.  Two  country 
stores  and  a livery  stable  at  Harrisonville,  were  also 
among:  his  ventures.  One  hundred  thousand  dollars 
was  a very  large  sum  of  money  in  western  Missouri 
twenty  years  ago,  and  yet  so  successful  a man  was 
Henry  W.  Younger  in  the  peaceful  pursuits  of  busi- 
ness, that  his  estates  and  belongings  at  the  time  of 
his  death,  were  estimated  to  be  worth  more  than  pne 
hundred  thousand  dollars. 

As  far  as  can  be  learned,  it  was  the  possession  of 
wealth,  more  than  anything  else,  which  caused  Henry 
W.  Younger,  though  a Union  man,  to  become  the 
chosen  victim  of  the  Kansas  Jayhawkers  on  the  out- 
break of  the  war  in  1861.  In  one  of  Jennison’s  first 
raids  into  the  Missouri  counties  along  the  border, 
that  free-booter  carried  off  many  valuable  vehicles 
and  forty  head  of  blooded  horses  from  the  Younger 
stable  at  Harrisonville,  inflicting  a loss  of  $20,000 
upon  the  owner.  From  that  time  forward,  the  prop- 
erty of  the  Youngers  was  steadily  wasted  and  con- 
sumed by  foraging  parties  of  Jayhawkers  and  Rod 
Legs  from  Kansas. 

Their  atrocities  culminated  in  the  summer  of  1862, 
in  the  assassination  and  robbery  of  Henry  W. 
Younger,  five  miles  from  Independence,  Missouri. 
The  Jayhawkers  had  learned  that  the  successful  man 
of  business,  would  on  a certain  day  receive  a large 
sum  of  money  at  Independence,  the  proceeds  of  a 


410 


THE  YOUNGER  BROTHERS. 


sale  of  cattle.  He  went  in  his  buggy  at  the  ap- 
pointed time,  and  on  his  return  was  halted  by  a party 
of  about  a dozen  Jay  hawkers  lying  in  wait,  mur- 
dered as  he  sat  in  the  vehicle,  and  his  rilled  body 
left  lying  in  the  road.  Four  hundred  dollars  was  all 
that  the  robbers  got  as  their  reward  for  this  hideous 
crime,  their  victim  having  taken  the  precaution  to 
conceal  a much  larger  sum  in  a belt  which  he  car- 
ried buckled  around  his  person  beneath  his  clothing, 
and  which  was  not  discovered  until  the  body  was 
being  prepared  for  burial  by  the  family  of  the  mur- 
dered man. 

The  pitiless  rain  of  sorrow  and  adversity  which 
had  now  begun  to  descend  upon  the  head  of  the 
widowed  mother  of  the  Younger  Brothers,  abated 
nothing  of  its  fury  during  the  remainder  of  her  tor- 
lured  life.  Her  sons  were  driven  one  after  another 
to  the  black  flag  of  QuantreH’s  avengers,  where  their 
terrible  prowess  and  remorseless  deeds  doubly  in- 
flamed the  hatred  of  wolfish  enemies,  against  the 
non-combatant  members  of  the  family,  and  added 
brimstone  to  the  tires  of  persecution  The  vine  and 
fig  tree  that  had  grown  so  luxuriant  in  the  happy 
springtime,  shed  their  leaves  as  in  a winter’s  blast, 
and  were  consumed  as  by  the  breath  of  a volcano. 
Her  daughters  were  torn  from  her  side  and  their 
mangled  bodies  brought  back  dead  from  the  ruins  of 
the  prison,  which  an  infuriated  mob  tore  down  over 
their  heads.  Taking  refuge  at  last  in  the  little  home 
that  remained  to  her  in  Cass  county,  twenty-two 


Schoolboy  Days  and  Country  Home  of  the  Younger  Boys. 


412 


THE  YOUNGER  BROTHERS. 


wolves  in  Federal  uniform  pursued  her  thither  on 
the  9th  of  February,  1863,  and  demanded  the  secret 
of  Coleman  Younger’s  hiding  place.  Threats  fail- 
ing to  extort  a secret  which  the  poor  woman  did  not 
possess,  the  soldiers  compelled  lie i" to  set  lire  to  her 
own  house  with  her  own  hands,  and  when  the  last 
timber  was  consumed,  the  homeless  widow  was  per- 
mitted to  totter  three  miles  through  the  snow  to  a 
neighbor’s  house  for  shelter.  It  was  this  atrocity 
which  sent  James  Younger,  then  a lad  of  only  four- 
teen years,  into  Quantrell’s  band  in  search  of  ven- 
geance. It  was  about  this-  time,  too,  that  the  seeds 
were  developed  of  that  fatal  consumption,  which 
terminated  her  blighted  life  in  May,  1870.  From 
the  ashes  of  her  Cass  county  home,  she  shortly  after 
found  a refuge  under  the  roof  of  her  son-in-law, 
Lycurgus  Jones,  in  Clay  county.  When  the  war  was 
over,  Coleman  Younger  went  to  Texas  for  the  pur- 
pose of  preparing  there  a new  home  for  his  mother, 
but  her  health  was  never  strong  enough  to  bear  the 
fatigues  of  a journey  thither. 

It  h as  already  been  stated  that  the  father  of  the 
Younger  Brothers  was  a Union  man,  who  fell  a vic- 
tim, as  did  so  many  other  peaceable  citizens  and 
Union  men,  to  the  hyena-like  rapacity  of  the  Jay- 
hawkers.  Under  paternal  guidance  and  with  the 
paternal  example  before  his  eyes,  Coleman  Younger 
remained  at  his  Cass  county  home  until  the  autumn 
of  1861,  when  a body  of  Missouri  militia,  under 
eommaud  of  Ne  agent,  were  stationed  atHarrisonville. 


THE  YOUNGER  FAMILY. 


413 


Among  Neugent’s  officers  was  a valiant  militia  cap- 
tain named  Irvin  Walley.  Coleman  Younger,  then  a 
lad  of  some  seventeen  or  eighteen  summers,  was 
frequently  a guest  at  social  parties  in  the  village 
where  the  militiamen  were  also  entertained.  Noth- 
ing disturbed  the  smooth  current  of  village  pleasure 
until  cupid,  and  cupid’s  minion,  jealousy,  began  to 
make  trouble  among  the  young  revelers.  The  story 
goes,  that  at  one  of  these  parties,  given  at  the  house 
of  Colonel  McKee,  Miss  Younger  declined  to  dance 
with  Captain  'Walley.  The  maiden  was  coy,  perhaps 
because  she  did  not  like  the  Captain,  perhaps  because 
she  liked  another  better  ; but  whatever  the  cause  of 
the  refusal,  it  ruffled  the  militiaman’s  temper  not  a 
little.  Nor  was  his  mood  made  more  genial  by  thc 
interest  which  the  belle  of  the  evening  seemed  to  take 
in  Coleman  Younger,  who  monopolized  most  of  her 
time  and  attention,  much  to  the  chagrin  of  the  Cap- 
tain. Walley  manifested  an  inclination  to  provoke 
a quarrel  with  the  la*d  before  the  party  broke  up,  and 
was  finally  heard  to  remark  that  “soldiers  would 
stand  no  chance  until  they  took  that  pesky  Younger 
boy  out . ‘ ’ Likely  enough , there  were  other  grounds 
of  ill  will  between  the  Youngers  and  Captain  Walley, 
lying  behind  these  petty  social  rivalries.  At  any 
rate,  Coleman  Younger  withdrew  from  the  gather- 
ing, and  upon  reaching  home,  told  his  father  what 
had  happened,  saying  he  feared  they  had  not  heard 
the  last  of  the  affair,  as  Captain  Walley  seemed  de- 
termined to  provoke  a difficulty.  The  old  gentleman 
26 


T.iE  YOUNGER  BROTHERS. 


414 


advised  him  to  go  down  to  the  Jackson  county  farm 
and  raise  a crop,  thinking  by  this  course  to  remove 
the  lad  from  the  enmity  of  the  militiaman,  and  keep 
him  out  of  trouble.  The  advice  was  promptly  acted 
upon,  but  not  an  hour  to  soon,  for  on  the  following 
night,  Walley  with  a party  of  his  men  went  down  to 
Mr.  Younger’s  house,  and  made  some  violent  dem- 
onstrations, threatening  to  “show  Cole  Younger 
how  the  dancing  went.”  But  Cole  Younger  was 
already  on  his  way  to  Jackson  county,  and  the 
demonstration  passed  off  without  immediate  results. 

The  militiamen,  however,  were  ready  enough  to 
take  up  any  pretext  which  gave  them  an  excuse  to 
embark  in  foraging  enterprises  against  wealthy  or 
well-to-do  citizens.  Cole  Younger  was  not  permitted 
to  pursue  his  bucolic  avocations  very  long  before  he 
learned  that  Captain  Walley, ‘with  his  militia,  was  on 
the  way  from  Harrisonville  to  Jackson  county  for 
the  purpose  of  “capturing  Cole  Younger,  a noted 
bushwhacker.”  Being  unarmed  and  inexperienced 
in  war,  the  lad  took  refuge  for  a few  weeks  among 
his  relatives  while  his  father  endeavored  to  pacify 
Walley  and  settle  the  pretended  difficulty  between 
him  and  Cole.  When  these  efforts  at  pacification 
failed,  the  old  gentleman  advised  that  the  boy  had 
better  go  to  school,  a proposition  to  which  Cole  as- 
sented. Arrangements  to  that  end  were  at  once 
begun,  and  the  usual  outfit  prepared.  Upon  men- 
tioning his  plan  to  a friend  in  Kansas  City,  Mr. 
Younger  was  surprised  to  learn  that  his  intentions 


THE  YOUNGER  FAMILY. 


415 


had  been  anticipated,  that  he  was  closely  watched 
and  that  it  would  be  unsafe  to  attempt  to  remove 
Cole  from  the  neighborhood.  The  militiamen  were 
determined  to  drive  the  bov  to  desperation,  in  order 
to  gain  a pretext  for  robbing  the  father.  On  being 
informed  of  the  facts,  Cole  Younger  cut  the  whole 
matter  short  with  the  words  : ‘ ‘ It  is  all  right,  I 

will  fight  them  awhile  then.” 


CHAPTER  II. 

WITH  QUANTRELL. — A highly  interesting  letter 
from  Cole  Younger — He  denounces  the  “ black 
oath  ” as  a fraud — His  first  fight — Burning  of  Ma- 
jor Tate’s  House — Cole’s  plan  for  getting  out  of  a 
bad  scrape. 

It  was  about  the  1st  of  January,  1862,  that  Cole 
Younger  found  his  way  into  QuantreU’s  camp.  The 
life  upon  which  the  high  spirited  youth  now  entered 
was  a moving  kaleidoscope  of  dashing  adventure, 
bold  deeds  and  hair- breadth  escapes.  The  band 
was  composed  mainly  of  young  men  who,  like  their 
leader,  had  some  foul  wrong  to  redress  or  some 
frightful  vengeance  to  wreak.  But  the  border  war 
was  not  as  hideous  as  it  has  sometimes  been  depicted 
in  the  desire  to  produce  a startling  effect.  Though 
fighting  often  outside  the  rules  of  war,  Quantrell 
and  his  men  were  all  under  the  same  oath  to  the 
Confederacy  as  that  which  bound  their  fellow  soldi- 
ers belonging  to  regular  commands.  The  “terrible 
black  oath”  attributed  to  the  Guerrillas  is  ascer- 
tained to  be  in  reality  a fervid  bit  of  fiction,  and  as 
such  cannot  hold  a place  in  a work  which  seeks  to 
j:> resent  this  stirring  page  of  American  history  with 
fidelity  to  historic  truth.  A valued  and  highly  inter- 
esting letter  from  Cole  Younger  to  the  publishers 
of  this  volume  conclusively  refutes  the  slander 
which  would  fasten  that  fiendish  objurgation  upon 
him  and  his  comrades.  The  following  is  so  much 
of  the  letter  as  space  will  admit  the  reproduc- 
tion of  here.  The  scathing  criticism  in  which  he 

416 


WITH  QUANTRELL. 


417 


indulges  concerning  the  inaccuracy  of  two  other 
works  on  Guerrilla  history  is  omitted  as  foreign 
to  the  purpose  and  dignity  of  this  work.  It  how 
ever  effectually  disposes  of  the  “black  oath:” 

Stillwater,  Minn.,  May  ist,  1881. 

My  Dear  Sir:  Your  letter  of  April  25,  was  delivered  tome 

a few  days  ago  by  Warden  Reed,  and  I must  say  I was  somewhat 
surprised  and  amused.  My  dear  sir,  I know  nothing  concerning 
the  subject  you  refer  to.  The  “ Black  Oatii  ” is  a myth  origin- 
ating in  the  brain  of  some  irresponsible,  badlv-informed  and 
reckless  chronicler.  It  was  all  new  to  me,  and  had  no  existence 

in  fact.  I had  nothing  to  do  With  either  of  those  histories. 

* * * ****** 

The  idea  has  gotten  abroad  that  the  Guerillas  of  Missouri 
were  not  recognized  by  the  Confederates  as  Confederate  soldiers. 
That  is  fahe.  They  took  the  same  oath  that  was  administered 
to  all  Confederate  soldiers,  and  were  recognized  as  such  by  all 
the  generals  in  the  Trans-Mississippi  Department.  The  Con- 
federate War  Department  refused  to  give  Quantrell  a commis- 
sion as  colonel  of  partizan  rangers  independent  of  the  generals 
in  command  of  the  different  departments  West  of  the  Missis- 
sippi; but  they  recognized  him  as  captain  with  authority  to  re- 
cruit as  many  companies  for  the  Confederate  service  as  he  could. 
********* 

Now,  as  for  myself.  I took  the  same  oath  and  it  was  adminis- 
tered by  the  same  officers  that  swore  all  of  Col.  Up.  Hayes’  men  in. 
Quantrell  and  all  of  his  men  took  the  same  oath.  I was  person- 
ally recognized  by  nearly  all  the  generals  in  the  Trans-Missis- 
sippi Department — as  a guerrilla,  it  is  true,  but  as  an  officer  of  the 
Confederate  army  at  the  same  time. 

The  generals  that  I met  with  were  as  follows:  In  the  fall  of 

1863,  I reported  to  Gen.  Henry  E.  McCullough,  at  Barnum, 
Texas,  in  command  of  Northern  Texas.  He  recognized  my 
papers  as  correct,  and  all  my  orders  on  the  Commissary  and  Quar- 
termaster’s Departments  were  signed  by  me  as  Captain  C.  S.  A., 
and  duly  honored.  I was  recognized  by  Gen.  Dick  Taylor,  while 
operating  in  his  department  in  the  same  way.  * * * 

* * * I drew  pay  as  a confederate  officer  from  August, 


418 


THE  YOUNGER  BROTHERS. 


1862,  up  to  the  time  I went  on  the  Western  trip.  I was  recognized 
by  Gen.  Marmaduke  and  Gen.  Shelby  as  a confederate  officer- 
In  February,  1864,  Gen.  Marmaduke  sent  to  Gen.  Shelby  for  an 
officer  and  forty  of  the  best-mounted  and  best-armed  men  he 
had.  I was  the  officer  detailed  and,  after  selecting  the  men,  re- 
ported in  person  to  Gen.  Marmaduke,  at  his  headquarters  at 
Warren,  Arkansas.  He  was  alone  in  his  tent  when  I entered. 
After  looking  at  me  closely — as  I was  a beardless  boy,  I suppose 
he  was  wondering  if  I would  fill  the  bill — he  told  me  what  he 
wanted.  It  was  to  go  on  a scouting  expedition  to  find  out  the 
plans  of  the  Federals  at  Little  Rock,  who,  he  had  information, 
intended  a movement  against  Camden. 

>j<  * * * * £ >|c 

I carried  out  the  orders,  returned  to  Camden  and  told  Gen. 
Shelby,  I thought  all  the  Federals  were  asleep  in  Little  Rock. 

T.  C.  Younger. 

Cole  Younger  made  his  mark  as  the  possessor  of 
rare  courage  and  other  soldierly  qualities  in  the  first 
fight  in  which  Quantrell’s  men  were  engaged  after 
he  joined  them.  The  command,  returning  from  an 
expedition  into  Kansas,  stopped  for  a night  at  the 
house  of  John  Flannery,  in  Jackson  county.  The 
house  was  surrounded  by  a body  of  Federals  under 
Captain  Peabody,  who  aroused  the  inmates  by  beat- 
ing on  the  door,  and  then  demanded  an  unconditional 
surrender.  In  Quantrell’s  dictionary  there  was  no 
such  word  as  surrender.  He  promised  to  return  an 
answer  in  ten  minutes,  and  when  the  time  was  up, 
having  disposed  his  men  to  the  best  advantage,  per- 
emptorily refused  to  surrender,  and  accompanied  the 
refusal  with  a murderous  volley  of  buckshot.  A hot 
fight  ensued,  which  lasted  for  nearly  two  hours, 
when  the  Jayhawkers  finding  it  impossible  to  dislodge 
the  Guerrillas  in  any  other  way,  set.  fire  to  the  house 


WITH  QUANTRELL. 


419 


at  the  rear  of  the  ell,  a point  that  was  not  covered 
by  the  guns  of  the  inmates.  When  the  flames  began 
to  invade  the  rooms,  Cole  Younger  was  called  down 
from  the  attic  window  in  the  loft  where  he  had  been 
doing  effective  work,  and  the  fire-trapped  Guerrillas 
got  ready  for  a sortie.  Dummies,  made  of  pillows, 
with  hats  placed  upon  them,  were  set  in  the  windows, 
and  when  the  fire  of  the  beleaguers  had  been  drawn 
by  this  means,  the  Guerrillas  rushed  from  the  burn- 
ing building,  and  as  they  emerged  into  the  open  air 
every  man  discharged  his  gun  into  the  face  of  the 
enemy,  broke  through  their  line  and  escaped.  Cole 
Younger,  who  acted  with  the  most  remarkable  cool- 
ness and  bravery  throughout  this  fight,  became 
separated  from  his  companions  in  the  sortie,  and  was 
pursued  by  twelve  cavalrymen  whom  he  kept  in 
check  by  once  and  again  raising  his  empty  gun  at 
them  as  he  fled  through  the  timber. 

A month  later  Cole  Younger  with  Quantrell  and 
twenty  of  his  men,  was  sleeping  at  the  farm  house 
of  Major  Tate  in  Jackson  county.  At  midnight  a 
shot  from  the  sentinel  at  the  gate  announced  the  ap- 
proach of  two  hundred  cavalrymen,  and  a few 
minutes  later  a lieutenant  was  kicking  the  door  with 
a demand  for  unconditional  surrender.  Quantrell 
crept  to  the  door  and  placing  the  officer  by  the  sound 
of  his  voice,  sent  a bullet  crashing  through  the 
panel.  The  lieutenant  fell  with  a death  wound  in 
his  chest,  and  a fierce  interchange  of  volleys  began. 
A truce  was  called  in  order  to  allow  Major  Tate  and 


420 


THE  YOUNGER  BROTHERS. 


his  family  to  retire  to  the  barn,  and  then  the  combat 
was  renewed,  with  Cole  Younger,  Quantrell  and  six 
others  firing  from  the  upper  story,  while  the  lower 
floor  was  occupied  by  George  Shepherd  and  the  rest 
of  the  force.  After  three  terrible  hours,  the  cavalry- 
men again  resorted  to  the  torch  which  was  applied 
to  the  rear  of  the  ell,  as  at  Flannery’s;  and  again 
the  Guerrillas  made  their  sortie  with  loaded  weap- 
ons, broke  through  the  line  of  their  besiegers  with  a 
volley  and  escaped.  The  cavalrymen  lost  twenty 
men  killed,  and  nearly  forty  wounded.  The  Guer- 
rillas lost  their  horses  and  one  man  killed.  They 
got  a remount  the  next  afternoon  in  a skirmish  with 
thirteen  cavalrymen,  from  whom  they  captured  as 
many  horses  as  they  needed. 

Bright  and  early  on  the  morning  of  February  26, 
1862,  Quantrell  and  his  fifty  men  lying  in  a strongly 
fortified  camp  on  Indian  Creek,  in  Jackson  county, 
were  surprised  by  a shell  which  came  crashing 
through  the  timber  and  exploded  overhead;  The 
Guerrillas  were  not  many  minutes  in  finding  out  that 
the  shell  was  a messenger  from  a party  of  two  hun- 
dred Jayhawkers  under  Col.  Buell,  who  had  brought 
a couple  of  cannon  along  and  had  completely  sur- 
rounded their  camp  during  the  night.  The  Guerril- 
las were  in  a bad  fix  and  held  a very  earnest  council 
of  war,  at  which  Cole  Younger  called  attention  to  the 
fact  that  inside  the  Jayhawkers’  lines  there  was  a 
farm  house  with  spacious  stock  yards  filled  with 
cattle.  Cole’s  plan  for  getting  out  of  the  scrape 


WITH  QUANTRELL,. 


421 


was  to  hold  the  Jayhawkers  in  check  until  night,  and 
then  under  cover  of  darkness  to  stampede  those  cat- 
tle right  through  the  enemy’s  lines,  draw  their  tire 
and  slip  out  of  the  trap  while  the  Jayhawkers  were 
pouring  murderous  volleys  into  the  steers.  A lively 
fight  was  kept  up  all  day,  and  when  the  night  settled 
down  black  and  cloudy,  Cole  Younger,  with  three 
trusty  companions,  slipped  out  from  the  camp  and 
started  a lively  commotion  in  the  barnyard.  The 
Jayhawkers  were  thrown  into  confusion,  and  tied  to 
arms  with  the  cry  that  the  Guerrillas  were  upon 
them.  When  morning  dawned,  Quantrell’s  men  were 
in  the  rear  of  their  besiegers,  and  Cole  Younger  led 
a sudden  charge  upon  the  surprised  artillerymen,  who 
surrendered  their  batteries  without  resistance.  Three 
hundred  cavalrymen  under  Jennison  approaching  at 
this  instant,  were  mistaken  by  Buell’s  men  for  Con- 
federates, and  the  wildest  disorder ’ensued.  Before 
Quantrell  let  up  on  the  demoralized  Jayhawkers,  he 
had  killed  and  wounded  a hundred  of  them,  captured 
scores  of  horses,  twelve  hundred  rounds  of  ammuni- 
tion and  a couple  of  ten-pound  guns.  His  loss  was 
eight  men.  So  much  for  Cole  Younger’s  brilliant 
piece  of  backwoods  strategy. 

After  the  fight  at  Flannery’s,  Cole  Younger  took 
refuge  for  a couple  of  days  at  the  house  of  Mr.  Jerry 
Blythe,  a relative,  until  he  could  find  out  the  where- 
abouts of  his  comrades.  The  Jayhawkers  learned 
that  Cole  was  there  and  seventy-five  of  them  at  once 
set  out  to  capture  him.  When  the  Jayhawkers  got 


422 


THE  YOUNGER  BROTHERS. 


to  Blythe’s  house,  Cole  Younger  wasn’t  there  ; but 
before  they  left  the  house  the  armed  men  brutally 
murdered  a little  son  of  Mr.  Blythe,  scarcely  more 
than  twelve  years  old.  Cole  had  by  this  time  re- 
joined Quantrell’s  men,  who  were  already  on  the  track 
of  the  Jayhawkers,  and  learning  what  had  been  done, 
a terrible  vengeance  was  prepared  for  the  murderers. 
As  the  band  rode  into  Blue  Cut  on  their  return,  the 
Guerrillas  opened  tire  on  them,  front  and  rear,  and 
from  the  embankments  which  overhung  the  road  on 
both  sides.  They  were  taken  completely  by  surprise, 
and  scarcely  a man  of  them  escaped.  Cole  Younger 
killed  ten  of  them  with  his  own  hand.  As  one  of 
the  Jayhawkers  dashed  out  in  front  of  the  Cut,  Cole 
grabbed  his  horse  by  the  bridle,  drew  his  revolver 
and  shot  the  rider  dead. 

About  a year  later,  Cole  Younger  with  twenty-five 
men  was  ordered  to  ambuscade  a body  of  fifty 
cavalrymen  under  Captain  Long,  who  would  have  to 
pass  through  Blue  Cut  on  their  way  from  Harrison- 
ville  to  Independence.  Captain  Long  was  an  old 
friend  of  Cole,  but  riding  with  the  cavalrymen  was 
a man  named  Shoat,  whom  Cole  suspected  of  being 
a spy,  and  was  therefore  very  anxious  to  kill  him. 
Having  posted  his  men  at  the  Cut,  the  young  Guer- 
rilla ordered  them  to  take  every  care  not  to  hurt 
Captain  Long,  but  at  all  hazards  to  kill  Shoat. 
Fifteen  minutes  of  hard  fighting  after  the  cavalrymen 
rode  into  the  ambush,  sufficed  to  route  them  with  a 
loss  of  twenty-seven  killed  and  wounded,  and  ten 


WITH  QUANT HELL. 


423 


prisoners,  among  whom  was  Captain  Long,  whose 
horse  was  shot  from  under  him  by  Cole.  After 
chasing  Shoat  and  bringing  him  down  at  the  second 
shot  from  his  heavy  pistol,  Cole  rode  back  to  Captain 
Long,  and  greeted  him  cordially  as  if  the  two  had 
just  met,  after  a long  separation,  under  the  happiest 
auspices  and  unbroken  friendship.  Some  time  vras 
spent  in  friendly  conversation,  and  then  Captain  Long 
and  his  fellow  prisoners  were  released  on  parole. 

Unfortunately,  such  instances  of  magnanimity  on 
the  part  of  the  Guerrillas,  are  offset  by  many  bloody 
deeds  which  the  very  nature  of  the  warfare  waged 
between  them  and  the  Jay  hawkers,  perhaps  made 
unavoidable.  The  barbarities  practiced  upon  the 
Younger  family,  the  murder  of  Cole’s  father,  the 
atrocity  which  compelled  his  mother  to  fire  her  own 
house  with  her  own  hand  in  the  dead  of  winter,  the 
cruel  arrest  and  cowardly  murder  of  three  of  his 
sisters  and  several  of  his  female  relatives,  in  the 
Kansas  City  jail,  filled  him  with  a burning  thirst  for 
vengeance  which  frequently  wreaked  itself  in  deeds 
which  find  no  sanction  outside  the  rules  of  war  ap- 
proved by  savages. 


CHAPTER  III. 


THE  GUERRILLAS  DISBAND. —The  Younger 
Brothers  return  to  the  family  homestead  — Cruel 
treatment  of  the  Youngers  by  the  Vigilance  Com- 
mittees— Serious  termination  of  a bar-room  frolic — 
John  Younger  loses  his  life  with  Pinkerton’s  de- 
tectives. 

The  border  warfare  increased  in  bitterness  as  the 
participants  in  it  became  inured  to  slaughter,  and 
men  who  had  begun  by  being  valorous,  ended  by 
being  bloodthirsty.  The  ranks  of  the  Guerrillas 
were  gradually  decimated  by  the  overpowering  force 
of  numbers,  and  in  September,  1863,  shortly  after 
the  sacking  of  Lawrence,  QuantreH's  men  abandoned 
their  old  stamping  ground  and  rode  off  to  the  south. 
Coleman  Younger  reported  to  Kirby  Smith,  and 
with  a command  of  fifty  horsemen,  did  some  effec- 
tive service  in  Louisiana,  attacking  small  convoys 
and  capturing  supply  trains.  Early  in  1865,  he 
went  with  some  sort  of  a commission  from  the  Con- 
federate government,  to  raise  a company  in  Califor- 
nia. He  had  some  adventures  with  hostile  Apache 
Indians,  who  were  encountered  on  the  way,  but  he 
had  hardly  reached  his  destination,  when  the  surren- 
der at  Appomattox  put  an  end  to  the  war. 

James  Younger  went  with  Quantrell  to  Kentucky, 
in  the  fall  of  1864,  was  taken  prisoner  in  the  fight 
in  which  Quantrell  was  mortally  wounded,  and  was 
sent  to  the  military  prison  at  Alton,  Illinois,  where 

424 


THE  GUERRILLAS  DISBAND. 


425 


he  was  kept  until  the  summer  of  1866.  Upon  his 
release,  he  returned  to  the  Jackson  county  farm, 
where  his  mother  and  his  younger  brothers,  John 
and  Robert,  were  then  living.  Cole  returned  from 
California  about  the  same  time,  and  thus  in  the  fall 
of  1866,  eighteen  months  after  the  close  of  the  war, 
we  find  all  of  the  Younger  boys  back  at  the  old 
family  homestead,  going  to  work  making  rails, 
mending  fences  and  repairing  the  ravages  of  war 
about  the  farm. 

But  as  the  Kansas  border  war  began  before  Sum- 
ter, so  it  continued  after  Appomattox.  The  Jay- 
hawkers  had  not  abandoned  the  saddle,  and 
vigilance  committees  were  still  moving  about  for  the 
purpose  of  driving  obnoxious  characters  from  the 
country..  The  memory  of  the  sanguinary  deeds 
committed  on  both  sides  during  the  conflict,  was 
perhaps  too  bitter  to  die  out  for  many  years,  and 
moderation  was  hardly  to  be  expected  of  the  victor- 
ious party,  when  their  old  enemies  were  compara- 
tively at  their  mercy.  All  the  offices  of  profit  and 
authority,  under  the  semi-military  government, 
which  succeeded  the  war  in  the  border  counties, 
were  held  either  by  Jayhawkers,  or  by  members  of 
Neugent’s  old  Missouri  State  Militia  Regiment. 
These  men  cherished  a deadly  hatred  for  the  rem- 
nants of  Quantrell’s  men  individually  and  collec- 
tively, and  they  did  not  hesitate  to  use  their  authority 
for  the  purpose  of  gratifying  their  personal  revenge. 
The  ex-Guerrillas  were  one  after  another  murdered 


426 


THE  YOUNGER  BROTHERS. 


in  their  homes,  or  thrown  into  loathesome  prisons. 
At  length  one  of  these  men  who  had  an  implacable 
hatred  against  Cole  Younger,  and  who  was  at  the 
time  acting  as  deputy  sheriff,  organized  a posse  of 
swashbucklers,  and  set  out  for  the  Younger  home- 
stead to  capture  and  possibly  to  murder  Cole.  The 
band  created  a reign  of  terror  as  they  passed  through 
the  little  town  of  Lee’s  Summit,  where  they  seized 
one  of  the  ex-Guerrillas  named  George  Wigginton, 
and  after  subjecting  him  to  the  most  shameful 
treatment,  carried  him  along  with  them  as  a guide 
and  decoy.  Arriving  at  the  house  of  the  Youngers, 
the  posse  found  that  Cole  had  eluded  them,  and 
after  compelling  the  family  to  provide  them  with 
supper,  they  took  John  Younger,  then  a mere  boy, 
out  to  the  barn,  tied  a rope  around  his  neck,  threw 
the  other  end  over  a rafter  and  told  the  lad  that  his 
only  hope  for  life  was  in  telling  the  whereabouts  of 
his  elder  brothers,  Cole  and  Jim.  Three  times  was 
he  strung  up,  and  three  times  he  refused  to  betray 
his  brothers.  The  fourth  time  he  Avas  left  dangling 
in  the  air  until  the  rope  had  cut  into  his  flesh,  and 
respiration  had  almost  ceased.  Weak  and  scarcely 
able  to  stand,  the  ruffians  compelled  the  lad  to  ac- 
company their  march  for  some  distance,  accelerating 
his  speed  by  blows  with  the  butts  of  their  muskets. 
He  crawled  back  home  the  next  morning,  half  dead, 
to  find  his  mother’s  end  hastened  by  the  agonizing- 
suspense  of  the  night.  It  did  not  take  many  demon- 
strations of  this  kind  to  convince  the  Younger 


THE' GUERRILLAS  DISBAND. 


427 


Brothers  that  it  was  impossible  for  them  to  live  in 
safety  at  their  old  home,  and  accordingly  Cole, 
James  and  John  departed  for  Texas,  intending,  it  is 
said,  to  remove  the  rest  of  the  family  thither,  as 
soon  as  a suitable  home  could  be  provided  in  the 
Lone  Star  State. 

When  the  Younger  Brothers  left  their  Jackson 
county  home  for  the  last  time,  they  were  to  all  in- 
tents and  purposes  outlaws,  and  their  movements 
from  that  time  onward,  until  their  death  or  capture 
are  enveloped  in  mystery,  or  marked  by  violent 
offences  against  law,  life  and  property  The  full 
pardon  which  was  granted  to  the  Jayhawkers,  for  all 
crimes  and  excesses  committed  under  color  of  mili- 
tary service,  was  never  extended  to  members  of  the 
old  Guerrilla  bands  who  returned  to  Missouri  after 
the  war  was  over.  Efforts  were  made  in  good  faith 
by  friends  of  the  Jameses  and  Youngers,  to  put 
them  once  more  at  peace  with  society  and  the  law  ; 
but  nothing  came  of  it,  and  the  proscribed  men, 
hunted  and  waylaid  at  every  turn,  settled  perma- 
nently down  into  the  life  of  desperadoes.  From 
their  Texas  cattle  ranche,  the  Youngers  returned 
frequently  to  their  old  haunts,  brought  back  by  the 
semi-annual  cattle  drive,  or  by  sheer  restlessness  of 
spirit.  In  just  how  many  of  the  bank  robberies, 
train  robberies  and  highway  robberies,  with  which 
their  names  are  connected,  they  really  had  a hand, 
will  probably  never  be  known.  Doubtless,  at  times 
other  desperate  men  have  taken  advantage  of  their 


428 


THE  YOUNGER  BROTHERS. 


outlawry,  to  pillage  and  murder  in  their  names. 
Every  highway  robbery  in  the  West  about  which 
there  was  a deed  of  boldness  or  dash,  was  placed  to 
their  account  and  added  at  once  to  their  fame  and 
infamy As  a full  record  of  these  robberies  is  given 
in  another  part  of  this  volume,  it  is  needless  to  re- 
count them  here. 

But  there  are  enough  well  authenticated  incidents 
in  the  later  career  of  the  Youngers,  to  fill  a spacious 
volume.  John  Younger,  in  1866,  when  only  four- 
teen years  of  age,  had  occasion  to  go  up  to  Inde- 
pendence to  get  a pistol  repaired.  After  the  job 
was  finished,  and  while  John  was  standing  in  front 
of  the  public  square,  a man  named  Gillcreas  came 
along,  and  learning  that  John  was  a veritable  brother 
of  Cole  Younger,  began  a violent  tirade  of  abuse 
which  he  ended  with  a kick.  “If  you  do  that  again 
I will  kill  you,”  said  John.  The  kick  was  repeated, 
and  Gillcreas  fell  dead,  with  a bullet  through  his 
heart.  The  coroner’s  jury  which  investigated  the 
affair,  found  that  John  acted  in  self-defense,  and 
the  grand  jury  declined  to  review  the  verdict. 
Again,  while  clerking  in  a store  at  Dallas,  Texas, 
John  Younger  was  frolicking  with  some  companions 
in  a bar  room  one  night.  There  was  present,  the 
usual  bar  room  butt,  an  old  codger  with  whom  every- 
body took  liberties,  and  by  way  of  a prank,  John 
laid  a wager  to  brush  the  old  fellows  nose  with  a 
pistol  bullet  without  hitting  him.  The  ball  was 
fired,  swerved  a little  out  of  its  aim,  and  John’s 


— 


430 


THE  YOUNGER  BROTHERS. 


target  was  the  next  instant  hopping  about  the  room 
with  a bloody  proboscis.  Partly  by  way  of  carrying 
out  the  joke,  perhaps,  for' the  man  was  not  really 
hurt,  some  of  the  crowd  persuaded  him  to  swear  out 
a warrant  against  John  for  attempt  to  kill ; and  be- 
fore the  joke  was  ended,  John  Younger  had  actually 
killed  the  sheriff  attempting  to  arrest  him,  and  had 
his  own  arm  almost  severed  from  the  shoulder  by  a 
charge  of  buckshot.  He  made  his  way  to  Missouri, 
and  thence  to  the  home  of  his  uncle  in  California,  but 
his  restless  disposition  soon  brought  him  back. 

The  robbery  of  a train  at  Gad’s  Hill,  on  the  Hon 
Mountain  Railroad,  about  the  1st  of  March,  1874, 
created  wild  excitement  throughout  eastern  Missouri. 
Large  rewards  were  offered  by  the  railroad  and  ex- 
press companies  for  the  capture  of  the  robbers,  and 
bands  of  armed  men  went  out  in  every  direction  in 
pursuit.  Two  of  Pinkerton’s  best  detectives,  Capt. 
Allen,  alias  Lull,  and  Boyle,  alias  James  Wright, 
were  sent  to  St.  Clair  county,  in  search  of  John  and 
James  Younger,  who  were  supposed  to  be  in  that 
region,  and  who  were  of  course  suspected  of  having 
had  a hand  in  the  Gad’s  Hill  exploit.  The"  detec- 
tives reconnoitered  around  Osceola  for  a week,  and 
having  engaged  the  services  of  an  ex-deputy  sheriff 
named  Edwin  B.  Daniels,  the  trio  set  out  for  Chalk 
Level,  in  the  guise  of  cattle  dealers.  On  the  16th 
of  March,  two  of  the  party  stopped  at  the  house  of 
Mr.  Theodore  Snuffer,  inquired  about  the  road  to 
the  widow  Simmon’s  house  and  rode  on,  but  not  by 


THE  GUERRILLAS  DISBAND. 


431 


the  road,  to  the  widow  Simmon’s.  John  and  James 
Younger  were  in  the  house  eating  their  dinners, 
while  the  detectives  were  talking  at  the  gate,  and 
their  quick  intuition  saw  through  the  disguise  of  the 
“cattle  dealers”  almost  at  a glance.  They  at  once 
saddled  their  horses  and  followed  the  men,  for  it 
was  ever  the  policy  of  the  Younger  Brothers,  as  well 
as  of  the  James  Boys,  to  make  war  to  the  death, 
upon  all  detectives  caught  following  their  trail. 
Both  the  brothers  were  heavily  armed,  John  alone 
having  four  revolvers  in  his  belt,  and  a shot  gun 
across  the  pommel  of  his  saddle'.  When  the 
Youngers  came  up  with  these  men,  Wright  drew  his 
pistol,  but  quickly  concluding  that  prudence  was 
the  better  part  of  valor,  put  spurs  to  his  horse  and 
fled,  his  pace  being  accelerated  by  a shot  which 
knocked  the  hat  from  his  head  without  doing  any 
other  injury.  Daniels  and  Allen  stopped  for  a fatal 
parley.  John  Younger’s  shot  gun  was  leveled 
quick  as  thought,  and  both  the  men  were  forced  to 
drop  their  heavy  pistols  to  the  ground.  The  gun 
was  kept  leveled  while  the  detectives  were  closely 
questioned.  But  Allen  was  too  quick  for  the  out- 
law. Suddenly  drawing  a small  Smith  and  Wesson 
pistol,  he  shot  John  Younger  in  the  neck.  With  his 
life’s  blood  gushing  from  the  wound,  John  Younger 
returned  the  lire,  disabled  his  assailant  and  finally 
gave  him  a mortal  wound  before  he  himself  dropped 
out  of  the  saddle,  never  to  mount  again.  Daniels 


432 


THE  YOUNGER  BROTHERS. 


was  also  killed,  but  whether  by  John  or  James 
Younger,  has  never  been  clearly  ascertained. 

After  this  tragedy,  James  Younger  went  to  Boone 
county,  Arkansas,  where  he  remained  until  the 
summer.  Cole  and  Bob  Younger  then  joined  him, 
and  a series  of  exciting  adventures  with  bands  of 
men  hunting  for  horse  thieves  followed. 


CHAPTER  IV. 


NORTHFIELD  AND  STILLWATER.— The  Youn- 
gers abandon  their  trip  to  Texas,  and  join  in  the 
fatal  raid  on  Northfield — Jesse  James’  proposition  to 
end  Jim  Younger’s  suffering — Capture,  trial  and 
sentence  of  the  Youngers — Col.  Gaston  visits  the 
bandits  at  Stillwater. 

The  career  of  the  Younger  Brothers  now  draws 
to  a close.  In  all  their  wanderings,  the  old  home  in 
Jackson  county  held  its  attraction  for  them,  and 
ever  and  anon  they  returned  to  the  scenes  so  full  of 
sad  and  happy  memories.  It  was  from  their  secret 
haunt  in  Jackson  county,  that  the  brothers,  almost 
the  last  survivors  of  a family  whom  the  war  found 
happy,  prosperous  and  full  of  promise,  set  out 
about  the  middle  of  August,  1876,  on  one  of  their 
roving  trips  to  Texas.  The  curse  of  the  wanderer 
and  the  outlaw  was  upon  them.  To  make  their 
peace  with  the  law  and  "with  the  world  had  long 
since  become  impossible,  and  perhaps  the  inclination 
so  to  do  had  long  since  passed  away.  They  had  not 
proceeded  far  on  their  journey,  when  they  fell  in 
with  the  James  Boys  and  others,  outlaws  like  them- 
selves, ever  ready  for  any  adventure  which  promised 
excitement  or  profit.  The  expedition  against  the 
bank  at  Northfield,  Minnesota,  resulted  from  this 
meeting. 

It  is  said  that  Cole  Younger  did  not  approve  the 
plan,  that  he  thought  the  enterprise  of  doubtful 

433 


434 


THE  YOUNGER  BROKERS. 


success,  that  “the  game  was  not  worth  the  ammu- 
nition.” Nevertheless  the  Texas  outfit  was  sold 
and  the  Youngers,  Cole,  James  and  Robert,  went 
with  the  rest  by  railroad  to  Minnesota.  In  the  des- 
perate street  fight  which  followed  the  abortive 
attempt  upon  the  bank,  Robert  Younger  received  a 
painful  wound  in  the  right  elbow,  and  in  the  moment 
of  flight,  Jim  Younger  who  had  an  ugly  wound  in 
the  mouth  and  had  lost  his  horse,  was  borne  from 
the  scene  by  his  brother  Cole.  Jim  Younger’s 
wound  was  the  greatest  drawback  to  the  outlaws  in 
making  their  escape,  as  it  not  only  left  an  unmis- 
takable trail  of  Mood  by  which  their  course  was 
easily  tracked,  but  made  him  a burden  on  his  com- 
rades who  were  less  severely  hurt,  and  greatly  re- 
tarded their  movements.  It  is  even  asserted  that 
Jesse  James  proposed  to  Cole  Younger,  that  the 
only  way  for  the  hotly  pursued  bandits  to  make 
good  their  escape,  would  be  to  end  Jim  Younger’s 
suffering  with  a pistol  bullet.  ts  cannot  live,” 
Jesse  James  is  reported  to  have  said.  “He  is 
almost  dead  now,  and  to  attempt  to  carry  him,  will 
only  result  in  certain  death  to  C whole  party.” 
To  this  proposition,  Cole  and  F ? Younger  indig- 
nantly replied  that  they  would  stay  by  their  brother 
until  he  died,  and  then  carry  his  d~«d  body  as  long 
as  their  strength  made  it  possible  Shortly  after 
this  Frank  and  Jesse  James  separated  from  the  rest 
of  the  band,  and  finally  got  awav  to  Mexico,  while 
Charlie  Pitts  and  the  Youngers  made  their  way  as 


NORTHEIELD  AXD  STILLWATER. 


435 


best  they  could,  with  the  whole  country  up  in  arms 
against  them.  Cole  and  Bob  Younger  staid  man- 
fully by  their  sorely  wounded  brother,  carried  him 
over  streams  and  through  swamps,  until  their  own 
wounds  made  further  flight  impossible. 

Two  weeks  after  the  attempt  upon  the  Northfield 
bank,  Charlie  Pitts  and  the  Youngers  were  hunted 
into  a small  patch  of  timber,  which  was  quickly  sur- 
rounded by  150  armed  men,  who  began  firing  into 
the  woods  to  drive  the  robbers  out.  But  even  this 
terrible  fusilade  had  no  effect  upon  them.  Weary, 
foot-sore,  and  with  festering  wounds,  the  outlaws 
stood  desperately  at  bay,  determined  to  sell  their 
lives  and  liberty  as  dearly  as  possible.  Then  sheriff 
Grliespin  called  for  volunteers  to  go  into  the  brush 
and  stir  them  up.  Before  this  party  of  seven  men 
had  advanced  fifty  yards  into  the  brush,  Charlie 
Pitts  rose  in  front  of  them  and  leveled  a revolver 
which  exploded  at  the  same  instant  with  the  sheriff’s 
rifle.  The  sheriff  was  not  hit,  but  Pitts  turned  and 
dropped  dead  after  running  a few  yards.  It  was  the 
turn  of  the  Younger  Brothers  next.  They  rose  to 
their  feet  for  their  last  encounter  and  opened  fire, 
as  the  sheriff’s  men  approached.  One  of  the  posse 
was  wounded,  another  had  his  watch  shattered  into 
a thousand  pieces  by  a ball  from  the  Youngers, 
while  yet  a third  owed  his  life  to  a pipe  in  his  vest 
pocket,  which  broke  the  force  of  a well  directed 
pistol  ball.  The  fire  of  the  assailants,  however, 
brought  Cole  and  Jim  Younger  again  to  the  ground, 


436 


THE  YOUNGER  BROTHERS. 


groaning  with  the  pain  of  broken  bones.  The  Y oungers 
retreated  a little,  and  soon  found  themselves  ex- 
posed to  the  fire  of  the  men  on  the  further  outskirts 
of  the  Avoods.  Hemmed  in  on  every  side,  and 
encompassed  by  a girdle  of  fire,  the  Brothers  again 
retreated  to  witliin  twenty  yards  of  the  advancing 
posse  Avith  Avhom  they  had  just  fought.  Cole  and 
Jim  Younger  Avere  by  this  time  utterly  disabled,  but 
Bob,  Avith  one  arm  shattered  and  dangling  by  his 
side,  grasped  his  revolver  with  his  left  hand  and 
fired  repeatedly  at  his  assailants,  aiming  first  at 
one  end  of  the  line,  then  at  the  other,  and  again  at 
the  center,  a fresh  revolver  being  handed  him  as 
fast  as  the  one  he  held  was  exhausted.  But  his  aim 
was  unsteady,  and  seeing  that  the  contest  Avas  with- 
out shadow  of  hope,  he  called  a truce  as  the  Boys 
“were  all  shot  to  pieces,”  threAv  down  his  pistol, 
and  the  famous  Younger  Brothers  who  had  faced 
death  in  a thousand  forms,  Avere  at  last  captured, 
more  dead  than  alive.  In  this  fight,  and  in  the  pur- 
suit Avhich  preceded  it,  Cole  Younger  was  wounded 
eleven  times,  which,  added  to  previous  ones,  makes 
a total  of  tAventy  wounds  Avhick  the  hardy  outlaAv 
bears  upon  his  person.  Jim  Younger  Avas  Abounded 
four  times  in  the  North  field  affair,  and  six  times  in 
all.  Bob  Younger  was  never  Abounded  before  the 
Northfield  adventure,  white  he  received  three  shots, 
one  of  Avhich  shattered  his  right  elboAV,  leaving  him 
a stiffened  arm  and  hand  for  life. 


NORTHFIELJD  AJXD  STLLLWATER. 


437 


But  though  thus  riddled  with  bullets,  in  a way 
that  would  have  been  the  death  of  any  man  of  less 
iron  nerve,  not  one  of  the  Younger  Brothers  was 
mortally  hurt.  After  the  capture,  they  were  taken 
to  Madelia,  where  their  wounds  were  dressed,  the 
best  surgical  attention  given  them,  and  wonderful 
kindness  shown  them  by  the  citizens.  Jim’s 
wounds  were  looked  upon  as  hopeless,  but  a consti- 
tution of  steel  aided  by  good  nursing,  brought  him 
through  the  crisis.  People  who  visited  them  were 
surprised  to  find  the  terrible  Younger  Brothers 
looking  so  little  like  the  desperadoes  their  deeds  had 
proved  them  to  be.  Tall,  handsome,  gentlemanly 
in  bearing,  demeanor  and  language,  they  made  a 
most  favorable  impression  on  every  one  who  met  or 
conversed  with  them.  Still  they  had  engaged  in 
desperate  work,  and  expected  nothing  but  that  they 
must  abide  by  the  consequences. 

The  grand  jury  returned  four  indictments  against 
the  Youngers,  one  of  which  charged  Cole  Younger' 
with  the  murder  of  a Norwegian  who  was  killed  in 
the  streets  of  Northfield,  and  two  witnesses  were 
ready  to  swear  that  they  saw  Cole  fire  the  fatal  shot. 
The  penalty  of  murder  in  the  first  degree  was  death, 
if  the  prisoners  should  be  convicted  on  trial  after 
entering  a plea  of  “not  guilty.”  Accordingly, 
when  the  District  Court  met  at  Faribault,  on  the 
7th  of  November,  they  entered  a plea  of  - “ guilty.” 
The  judge  ordering  them  to  stand  up,  pronounced 
the  sentence  that  each  of  the  prisoners  be  coufined  in 


438 


THE  YOUNGER  BROTHERS. 


the  state  penitentiary  at  Stillwater,  for  the  period  of 
their  natural  lives.  When  these  words  were  uttered, 
Miss  Retta,  the  young  and  beautiful  sister  of  the 
outlaws,  who  had  come  to  visit  them  in  their  suf- 
fering, almost  fainted  away,  and  then  falling  upon 
Cole’s  neck,  gave  utterance  to  such  heart-rending 
grief  that  every  one  in  the  court  room  was  moved 
to  tears. 

True  to  the  teachings  and  the  pledge  of  the  “Black 
Oath,”  the  Younger  Brothers  in  their  prison  life, 
sturdily  refuse  to  utter  a word  that  might  compro- 
mise a comrade,  or  betray  the  secrets  of  their  dark 
and  strange  career.  Upon  indifferent  matters  con- 
cerning themselves  alone,  and  upon  topics  that  have 
become  historical,  they  talk  freely,  intelligently  and 
interestingly  enough.  But  beyond  that,  their 
mouths  are  sealed  beyond  the  power  of  the  most 
ingenious  questioning,  or  even  “all  the  tortures  cun- 
ning mankind  can  inflict”  to  open  them. 

In  September,  1880,  Col.  George  Gaston  of  Kan- 
sas City,  turned- aside  from  a tour  of  the  Minnesota 
lakes  to  visit,  in  their  prison  at  Stillwater,  the 
Younger  Brothers,  whom  he  had  known  before  the 
war.  Describing- his  interview  with  the  incarcerated 
bandits,  after  the  preliminary  introduction  to  the 
prison  authorities,  Col.  Gaston  proceeds  as  follows : 

“There  was  a man  at  the  top  of  the  steps  to  re- 
ceive us,  another  official  with  the  conventional  bunch 
of  keys.  ‘Come  this  way,’  said  lie,  and  we  followed 
him  into  a square  room  with  walls  and  ceilings  of 


NORTHFIELD  AND  STILLWATER. 


439 


stone.  There  were  chairs  and  we  sat  down.  A 
door  at  one  side  opened,  and  three  men  walked  in. 
They  were  Cole,  Jim  and  Bob  Younger.  They  took 
chairs  opposite  and  directly  facing  us.  They  wore 
the  prison  garb,  and  their  faces  were  shaven  and 
their  hair  cropped  close.  They  looked  so  genteel 
despite  their  striped  clothing,  that  my  nervousness 
disappeared  at  once.  I told  them  who  I was,  and 
whence  I came,  and  introduced  my  "wife.  They 
were  very  courteous,  and  bowed  and  said  they  were 
glad  to  see  me.  Jim  hitched  back  his  chair,  and 
addressing  my  wife,  said  laughingly  : ‘It  is  so  long 

since  we  have  been  permitted  to  converse  with  any- 
body, that  I don’t  know  as  we  can  talk.’  Then 
followed  a desultory  conversation.  Cole  said  his 
health  was  poor,  he  complained  of  suffering  from 
the  effects  of  the  wound  in  his  head,  received  at  the 
time  of  his  capture.  The  rifle  ball  entered  near  the 
right  ear  and  lodged  under  the  left  ear,  and  has 
never  been  removed.  Jim  was  shot  in  the  mouth, 
but  there  are  now  no  signs  of  the  wound.  Bob  had 
his  jaw  broken,  but  he  too  has  entirely  recovered, 
and  is  the  handsomest  one  in  the  trio.  He  is  the 
youngest ; I remember  him  as  a boy.  He  has  de- 
veloped into  a robust,  fine  looking  young  man. 

“It  was  really  very  touching,”  continues  Col. 
Gaston,  “to  hear  them  talk  of  the  past  and  the 
present.  Cole  told  of  his  army  life  ; how  at  the  age 
of  nineteen,  he  had  been  promoted  to  a captaincy  in 
the  Confederate  army.  He  spoke  of  the  murder  of 


440 


THE  YOUNGER  BROTHERS. 


his  father,  and  of  his  career  since  the  close  of  the 
war.  ‘My  exploits  in  the  army  were  exaggerated,’ 
said  he,  ‘ just  as  my  exploits  as  an  outlaw  have  been 
exaggerated.  In  one  instance  I have  been  too  highly 
praised,  and  in  the  other,  grossly  wronged.' 

“I  learned  from  their  own  lips  the  story  of  their 
prison  life ; Cole  Younger  is  a changed  man.  I 
found  him  positively  entertaining.  He  converses 
with  a correctness,  fluency  and  grace  that  are 
charming.  None  of  the  brothers  aie  compelled  to 
do  very  much  work  ; they  spend  a great  deal  of  their 
time  reading  in  their  cells.  Jim  is  reading  law 
books,  and  Bob  is  studying  medicine  ; Cole  seems  to 
have  developed  a theological  turn  of  mind.  These 
three  men  are  great  favorites  in  the  prison ; they 
are  looked  up  to  by  their  companions,  as  a sort  of 
demi-gods,  creatures  immeasurably  above  the  ordi- 
nary inmates  of  the  penitentiary. 

“The  most  dreadful  feature  of  their  lives  is  the 
fact,  that  though  they  occupy  adjoining  cells,  they 
are  not  permitted  to  converse  with  each  other.  It 
is  only  once  a month  that  they  can  meet  and  talk  to 
one  another,  and  then  only  for  a few  moments. 
They  told  me  that  they  prayed  earnestly  every  night, 
that  the  month  might  pass  quickly.  It  was  touching 
beyond  expression,  to  hear  Cole  speak  of  his  early 
days.  His  misspent  life  he  charges  to  the  faults  of 
his  early  training.  He  says  he  was  taught  to  be 
, ruled  by  his  passions,  and  his  passions  alone.  And 
as  he  talked  in  this  vein,  the  tears  came  into  his  eyes 


NORTHTTELT)  AXI>  STILLWATER. 


4-11 


and  I felt  that  ho  was  indeed  a penitent  man.  He 
inquired  after  his  old  army  friends,  and  I told  him 
what  I knew  of  them  and  their  whereabouts.  In  the 
course  of  our  conversation,  the  James  Boys  were 
mentioned.  ‘Do  you  believe  Jesse  is  dead  ?’  I asked. 
Cole  straightened  up,  glanced  quick  as  a lightning 
flash  at  his  brothers  on  either  side  of  him,  and  re- 
plied. ‘He  is,  if  George  Shepherd  says  he  is.’-  I 
asked  him  what  he  meant,  and  he  answered  : ‘There 

are  sometimes  two  things  alike  in  the  world,  and 
Jesse  James  and  George  Shepherd  were  as  near 
alike  as  they  could  be,  in  character,  I mean.  Both 
are  quick,  nervous  and  brave.’  ” 

It  is,  however,  pretty  well  established,  that  Jesse 
James  is  alive  and  well,  despite  his  encounter  with 
George  Shepherd.  Several  persons  who  know  Jesse 
well,  assert  that  they  saw  him  frequently  in  the 
mining  regions  of  Colorado,  as  recently  as  Decem- 
ber, 1880. 

If  a desperate  assault  upon  the  Stillwater  prison 
gave  fair  promise  of  releasing  the  Youngers  and 
restoring  them  to  liberty  and  safety,  there  are 
doubtless  some  hundreds  of  their  old  comrades  and 
friends  yet  living,  who  would  not  turn  back  from 
any  danger  that  might  be  encountered  in  such 
an  enterprise.  But  though  some  movement  of  the 
kind  was  once  talked  about,  the  manifest  madness 
of  the  attempt,  caused  the  idea  to  be  abandoned  be- 
fore the  plan  ever  assumed  definite  shape.  Looking 
upon  the  Youngers  as  victims  of  war,  rather  than 


442 


THE  YOUNGER  BROTHERS. 


as  ordinary  outlaws,  it  has  been  suggested  by  their 
friends,  that  political  influences  might  in  some  way 
be  brought  to  bear  to  secure  their  pardon,  a plan 
which  might  be  more  feasible  if  their  offences  were 
confined  to  any  one  commonwealth.  It  is  known 
that  Jesse  James  at  one  time  looked  upon  the  par- 
don of  the  Youngers  from  the  Minnesota  peniten- 
tiary, as  not  beyond  the  range  of  possibilities,  and 
that  .he  made  some  efforts  to  enlist  political  influ- 
ence in  their  behalf. 

The  only  attempt  that  has  ever  been  made  to 
rescue  the  brothers,  was  as  clumsy  in  its  conception, 
as  it  was  abortive  in  its  outcome.  In  the  latter  part 
of  1877,  two  ex-Guerrillas  who  were  ardent  admir- 
ers of  the  Youngers,  met  in  western  Missouri,  and 
after  discussing  the  situation,  reached  the  conclusion 
that  if  they  were  once  on  the  inside  of  the  same 
prison  with  the  redoubtable  brothers,  the  five  of 
them  could,  by  a bold  push,  make  their  way  out. 
They  accordingly  proceeded  to  Minnesota,  where 
one  of  them  stole  a watch  and  was  sentenced  to  the 
Stillwater  penitentiary,  for  a year.  The  other  com- 
mitted some  petty  larceny,  and  got  only  a short 
term  in  the  county  jail.  The  one  who  was  sent  to 
the  penitentiary,  found  no  means  of  communicating 
with  the  Youngers,  got  never  a sight  of  them  in 
fact,  and  had  not  even  the  poor  consolation  of  re- 
vealing to  them  the  kindly  scheme  which  had  made 
him  for  a time  the  partner  of  their  captivity. 


Wild  Bill. 

A marvelously  exciting  book,  full  of  daring  advehitures  and 
wonderful  escapes  among  the  Indians  and  lawless  white  men  of 
the  Far  West. 

PA  PER  COVERS,  PRTCE  25  CENTS. 

Sent  free  to  any  address  on  receipt  of  price. 

I D,  THOMPSON  & CO.,  PuWMers, 

520,  522  and  524  Pine  St.,  ST.  LOUIS,  MO. 


m m HAS WM  W1TG8ES 


3D 

THE  scour, 

By  J.  W.  BUEL,  of  the  St.  Louis  Press, 
ILLUSTRATED  WITH  NUMEROUS  ENGRAVINGS. 


